PA 4002 A3! \6es CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY FROM rary Cornel o 4002.A the East, TL 9 THE ANCIENT EMPIRES OF THE EAST HERODOTOS L-IIL THE ANCIENT EMPIRES OF THE EAST HERODOTOS I.-IIL WITH NOTES, INTRODUCTIONS, AND APPENDICES BY rev, Al H. SAYCE . DEPUTY-PROFESSOR OF COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGY, OXFORD ; HONORARY LL.D., DUBLIN a 7 e o WO ; London MACMILLAN AND CO. 1883 « as {ELL MUNEVE RSITY \. LIB BRARY Printed by R. & R, Ciarx, Edinburgh. TABLE OF CONTENTS. PAGE PREFACE . ‘ : ‘ ‘ ; ‘i ‘i ix Inrropuction: Tar Historica, CREDIBILITY oF HERoporos . xili Tae Laneuace or Heroporos . * . Xxxiii Book J. Tue Empires or tHe East . ‘ : 7 1 Book II. Tur Lanp or Ecyrr : 3 3 » 124 Boox III. Tur Persian Empire 4 ‘ . - 228 AppenpIx I. Eayrpr. ‘ 5 : : . 807 Appenpix II. Bapytonra anp ASSYRIA ‘ : . 857 Appenpix IJ. Tae Paanicrans ‘ : : . 406 Apprnpix IV. Lypia . ‘ ‘ i , . 423 APPENDIX V. THE Persian EMPIRE . ‘ ‘i - 486 Dynastic TABLES ‘ : : ; ‘ . 459 INDEX. ‘ , j . j ‘ ‘ 485 ERRATA. Page 207, note 8. For not read rot. » 9881, line 20. For Sestesura read Sestura. Also written Sesetsu. » 837, ,, 27. For in read into. 861. An inscription lately brought from Abu-Habba shows that Agadé Semitised into Accad, is the true reading. », 369-71. A recently discovered cylinder of Nabonidos asserts the date of Naram- Sin, the son of Sargon of Agadé, to have been 3200 years before the time of Nabonidos (see Pinches in the Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archeology, Nov. 7th, 1882). It is more than doubtful whether Eri-Acu, the son of Cudur-Mabug, is to be identified with Rim-Agu, who was conquered by Khammuragas, and recent discoveries show that the conquest of Babylonia by Khammuragas did not follow very closely upon the reign of Naram-Sin. There seem, however, to have been two princes of the name of Khammuragas. 438. The cylinder of Nabonidos just mentioned calls Astyages “the king of the tsab manda” or ‘‘ barbarians.” It must have been through a con- fusion between the words Madé or Medes—the term by which the heterogeneous tribes east of Kurdistan were known to the Assyrians— and manda, “a barbarian,” that the name of Media came to be applied by Greek and probably Persian writers to the kingdom of Ekbatana. Nabonidos states that the temple of the Moon-god at Harran, which had been destroyed by the “Manda,” was restored by himself, with the help of the soldiers he had summoned from Gaza and elsewhere, after the overthrow of Istuvegu or Astyages by Kyros in B.c. 553. He goes on to say: “And Merodach spake with me: ‘The barbarians of whom thou hast spoken, themselves, their country, and the kings that are their allies, exist not.’ In the third year when it came, he bade Kuras, king of Anzan, his young servant, to march with his army ; he overthrew the wide-spreading barbarians; he captured Astyages, king of the barbarians, and took his treasures to his own land.” N.B.—In the following pages an attempt has been made to give a correct trans- literation of Greek and oriental proper names. But as long as English spelling remains a national disgrace, and no reformed alphabet is in current use, rigid con- sistency is unfortunately impossible. Nor can the printer be expected to be always attentive to the clumsy devices by which alone we are able at present to mark the differences between a long and short ¢ or o. As in the case of Greek accents, the most careful corrector for the press will sometimes overlook a misuse of diacritical marks. Any endeavour, however, to approximate to the right reproduction of Greek proper names is better than none at all, and may possibly help to contribute to that most desirable of objects, the reform of English spelling. PREFACE. THE main object of the present work is to show what light has been thrown upon the earlier books of “the Father of History ” by recent discoveries in Greece and the Levant, and, at the same time, to emphasize the fact, which Herodotos perceived, that Greek history and civilisation are but a continuation of the history and civilisation of the ancient East. The rapid progress that has been made of late years in the decipherment of the Egyptian and Assyrian inscriptions, the active exploration and unexpected discoveries that have been made in Egypt, Assyvria, Babylonia, Syria, and Asia Minor, the excavations on the site of Carchemish, and the recognition of the important part once played by the Hittites, have revolutionised our conception of early history, and given us a knowledge of the religion and culture, the languages and inner life, of the old nations of the Orient which Herodotos and his contemporaries did not and could not possess. In studies which are growing day by day, and continually revealing some new fact or correcting some previous misconception, it is well to take stock of our existing knowledge every now and then, and see exactly what is the point to which our researches have brought us. The present volume, accordingly, deals with the history rather than with the language of Herodotos, and with that history only in so far as it bears upon the East. I have not touched upon philology except where the meaning of a word or name has been cleared up by ’ the science of language, or where I have myself found a difficulty in the grammatical construction or exact signification of a passage. x PREFACE. Those who would be saved the trouble of reference to a grammar and dictionary, or who desire to learn what difficulties commen- tators have discovered in simple texts, and what avalanches of learning they have poured down upon them, must turn to other editions of Herodotos. It is with Herodotos as the historian, rather than as the subject for the dissecting-knife of the gram- marian, that I have had to do. The edition of the first three books of his history now pre- sented to the reader does not profess to enter into competition with the standard work of Prof. Rawlinson. Its existence is justified on three grounds. First of all, as I have already said, it tries to place before the public the results of the researches made up to the present time in the monumental records of the ancient civilised world. Dislocated and hidden away as most of the materials are in numerous learned periodicals, some of which are scarcely known even by name beyond a very small and select circle of subscribers, the task of bringing them together is one which the ordinary classical student would have neither the leisure nor the desire to attempt, and it therefore becomes the duty of those who have specially devoted themselves to Oriental matters to undertake it for him. In the second place, I can speak at first hand about a good deal of the material worked up in the present volume, and can claim to have contributed some portion of it myself to science; while both in the notes and appendices new facts will be found which have not hitherto made their way into print elsewhere. Then, thirdly, I have travelled over a considerable part of the ground on which the history described by Herodotos was enacted. Indeed, with the exception of Babylonia and Persia, there is hardly a country or site mentioned by him in these first three books which I have not visited. And the more I have travelled, the more impressed I have been with the conviction how impossible it is to write accurately of an event, or discuss with any advantage a historical or topographical question, without having studied it personally on the spot. I much doubt if the great antiquity of Egyptian PREFACE. xi civilisation can be really brought home to the mind of anyone who has not actually sailed up the Nile and examined one by one the groups of monuments he passes on the way, and the successive stages of culture they imply. For recent monographs on the relation of monumental dis- covery to Herodotos I would refer to Maspero’s interesting “Fragment d’un Commentaire sur le seconde Livre d’Hérodote” in the Annuaire de l’ Association pour 0 Encouragement des Etudes grecques en France, 1875 (pp. 15-21), 1876 (pp. 185-193), 1877 (pp. 124-137), and 1878 (pp. 124-174); Eugéne Revil- lout’s “ Premier Extrait de la Chronique démotique de Paris: Le Roi Amasis et les Mercenaires” in the Revue égyptologique, I. and IIL, 1880 (pp. 49-82); and, above all, Wiedemann’s “ Geschichte 4Egyptens von Psammetich I. bis auf Alexander den Grossen,” Leipzig, 1880 (mere especially pp. 81-100), in which, for the first time, the methods of scientific criticism are applied to the records of ancient Egypt. Briill’s “ Herodot’s babylonische Nachrichten” (1878), though convincingly disproving Oppert’s topographical restoration of Babylon, is little more than a re- statement of the arguments in Rawlinson’s Herodotus. For Persia the student may be referred to Hovelacque’s “ Observations sur un Passage (I. 131-141) d’Hérodote concernant certaines Institutions perses” in the Revue de Lingwistique et de Philologie comparée, VII, 1875 (pp. 243-68), and my own letter on the “Rise of the Persian Empire” in the Academy, Oct. 16, 1880, pp. 276-7; while for the Hittites and their extension as far as Lydia my article on “The Monuments of the Hittites,’ in the Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archeology, VII. 2, 1881 (pp. 248-308), may be consulted. The natural history of Herodotos is treated by B. Beneke in the Wassenschaftliche Monatsblatter for 1879, Nos. 4-8, 10-12, under the titles of “Die Saiigethiere in Herodot’s Geschichte,” “Die botanischen Bemerkungen,” and “ Die mineralogischen Bemerkungen.” The net result of Oriental research in its bearing upon Herodotos is to show that the greater part of what he professes xii PREFACE. to tell us of the history of Egypt, Babylonia, and Persia, is really a collection of “méarchen,” or popular stories, current among the Greek loungers and half-caste dragomen on the skirts of the Persian empire. For the student of folklore they are invaluable, as they constitute almost the only record we have of the folklore of the Mediterranean in the fifth century before our era; and its examination and comparative treatment by a Felix Liebrecht or a Ralston would be’a work of the highest interest and importance. After all, it is these old stories that lend as great a charm to the pages of “Herodotos as they do to those of medieval travellers like Maundeville or Marco Polo; and it may be questioned whether they are not of higher value for the history of the human mind than the most accurate descriptions of kings and generals, of wars and treaties and revolutions.’ A. H. SAYCE. QUEEN’s CoLL., OXFORD, April 1883. 4 There is no commentary on Herod- otos more instructive or interesting than Maspero’s admirable Contes égyptiens (Paris 1882), which forms the fourth volume of Les Littératures populaires. The author says justly (p. xxxiii.) of Herodotos: ‘‘I] n’écrivait pas une his- toire @’Egypte. Méme bien instruit, il n’aurait pas donné-au livre de son histoire universelle qui traitait de Egypte plus de développements qu'il ne lui en a donnés. Toutes les dynasties auraient di tenir en quelques pages, et il ne nous efit rien appris que ne nous apprennent aujourd’hui les textes originaux. En revanche, nous y aurions perdu la plupart ' decesrécitsétrangers, et souvent bouffons, qu'il nous a si joliment racontés, sur la foi de ses guides. Phéron ne nous serait pas connu, ni Protée, ni Rhampsinite. Je crois que ¢’aurait été grand dommage. Les monuments nous disent, ou nous diront un jour, ce que firent les Khéops, les Ramsés, les Thoutmés du monde réel. Hérodote nous apprend ce qu’on disait deux dans les rues de Memphis.” INTRODUCTION. THE HISTORICAL CREDIBILITY OF H#&RODOTOS. Werner it was that the work of Hérodotos fell upon an age which had imbibed the sceptical teaching of the philosophers and sophists, and, like the wits at the court of the Restoration, was ready to laugh down a writer who made demands upon its credulity,—or whether his residence in the West lost him the literary friends and advocates he would otherwise have had in Greece,—or whether, again, his partiality for Athens aroused the prejudices of the younger generation which gathered like vultures round the carcase of Athenian greatness, and neither cared nor desired to remember. the history of the Persian wars, —certain it is that from the first Herodotos met with hostile criticism and accusations of historical dishonesty. Hardly had the generation for whom he wrote passed away before Thukydidés tacitly accused him of errors which the Attic historian corrected without even naming the author to whom they were due. While his statements on matters of Greek history were thus called in question by a writer of that very nationality whose deeds he had done so much to exalt, his history of the East was categorically declared to be false by Ktésias, the physician of the Persian king Artaxerxes Mnémon. Born at Knidos, almost within sight of Halikarnassos, the birthplace of Herodotos, the position of Ktésias gave him exceptional opportunities for ascertaining the true facts of Persian history, and his contemporaries naturally concluded that a critic who had lived long at the Persian Court, and had there consulted the parchment archives of Persia, was better informed than a mere tourist whose travels had never extended so far as the Persian capital, and who was obliged to depend upon ignorant dragomen for the information he retailed. The very fact, however, that Ktésias considered Herodotos worthy of attack shows that the latter held a high rank in the Greek literary world, whatever opinion there might be as to the character and credibility of his writings. But the attack xiv INTRODUCTION. of Ktésias produced its desired result; the work of Herodotos fell more and more into contempt or neglect; the florid rhetoric of Ephoros superseded it among the readers of a later day, and, Bauer notwithstanding, even the antiquarian philologists of Alexandria paid it no special attention. Manetho and Harpokration wrote books to disprove the statements of Herodotos ;* Theopompos,® Strabo, Cicero, * and Lucian,® challenged his veracity ; and Josephos ® declares that “all” Greek authors acknowledged him to have “lied in most of his assertions ;” while the Pseudo-Plutarch went yet further, and composed a treatise on the Malignity of Herodotos, in which he sought to prove that the misstatements of the “father of history” were intentional distortions of fact. It is only wonderful that with all this Herodotos continued to be read, and perhaps yet more wonderful that his work has escaped the wreck from which but a few excerpts of his critic Ktésias have been preserved. The last half-century has placed materials at our disposal for testing the historical veracity of Herodotos which the majority of his Greek critics ignored and despised. Year by year exploration in the East and patient research at home have been gradually adding to our knowledge of the ancient world, and enabling us to reconstruct the history of oriental civilisation. Assyria and Babylonia, Egypt and Nubia, Asia Minor and prehistoric Greece itself, have yielded up their monuments to the scrutiny of a generation which has been trained in the principles of a scientific criticism and desires to discover only the truth. The contemporaneous records of princes and statesmen who were but names a few years ago now lie before us, and we know more of the inner and outer life of ancient Babylonia or ancient Egypt than Herodotos could have done even though he had spoken the languages of these countries and travelled more widely over them than he did. The question of the trustworthiness of Herodotos can now be judged on better grounds than internal evidence or the testimony of classical writers. We have means for deciding how far the statements of Herodotds in regard to events which happened before his time and in the foreign countries he visited are correct. Unfortunately, as we shall see, the decision is on the whole against our author, and we shall therefore have to enquire why this is,—whether the mistakes of 1 Htym. Mag., s.v. Acovroxduos ; and 4 De Leg. i. 13 De Div. ii. 56. Suidas, s.v. ‘Aproxparlwy, - a 2 Fp, 29, ° Ver. A. ii, 42, 3 xi. pp. 740, 771, etc. 6 Con, Ap. i. 3. INTRODUCTION. xv Herodotos are due to the circumstances under which he wrote and travelled, or whether, as the Pseudo-Plutarch was persuaded, he was not only fallible but dishonest. For the sake of briefness it will be best, first, to see how and with what object the history was written ; secondly, how far the honesty of Herodotos can be trusted ; and thirdly, how far his statements bear the test of facts. (1.) Herodotos tells us himself that his object in writing was to record the famous events of the past, more especially the struggle between the Greek and the barbarian. In other words, he wished to write a history of the Persian War, and of the causes which led up to it. What else he tells us is episodical, taking the place of the foot- notes and excursuses of a modern book. The history of Lydia is con- nected with the first beginning of the contest between Europe and Asia as well as with the rise of the Persian empire; the account of Babylonia necessarily finds a place in a work dealing with a power of which it formed so important an element; and the long episodes upon Egypt and Skythia are justified by their bearing upon the Persian War, which could not fitly come about until the conquest of Egypt had swept away the last civilised kingdom which stood between Persia and Greece, and the chastisement of the Skythians had made the Persian frontier safe on the north, and allowed it to prosecute its designs against Hellas without hindrance or fear. Egypt, too, exercised a most important bearing on the course of the war. Had it not been for its opportune revolt in B.c. 486, the whole strength of Persia would have been flung upon Greece under the direction of the skilful and energetic Dareios, not of the weak and cowardly Xerxés. We are only surprised that Herodotos has introduced no digression upon Pheenicia into his work, sit since the Pheenician fleet was a prime factor in the war, and Phoenician traders were held by him to have been the first causes of the quarrel between East and West. But the ingenuity of commentators has of course not been satisfied with the simple account Herodotos gives of the object of his work. They have divined other objects as well, and it cannot be denied that in the choice of his subject, and especially in his treatment of it, Herodotos must have been influenced by motives which appear more or less plainly on the face of his book. Herodotos had travelled and taken many notes, and, like travellers of our own day, was anxious to let other people know that he had done so. As it happened, his travels had taken him over the scene of the great war. Then, again, xvi INTRODUCTION, he had that common failing of literary men—jealousy of others who had done what he thought he could himself do better. Hekateos, as we shall see, seems to have been the special object of his dislike, and he succeeded only too well in effacing him. But, above all, Herodotos had a philosophical, or, if the term is preferred, a theological theory, which was a combination of the old Greek belief in the doom that awaits hereditary guilt, and the artistic Greek conception of “the golden mean.” Whatever exceeded a just proportion aroused the envy and véyeois of heaven; the overweening power and pride of Xerxes brought upon him the destined disaster, just as it brought destruction upon Kroesos at the moment when he considered himself most secure. Hence it is that the Athenian legislator and gnomic poet has to be introduced into the Lydian court in spite of chronological difficulties, in order to preach that doctrine of moderation which was soon to be verified by facts; hence it is that the murder of Polykrates or the expedition of Xerxés has to be preceded by dreams—the shadows of the events that were to follow. Kirchhoff! has made it plain that Herodotos left his work unfinished. He could not have intended to break off his history of the Persian War while it was not yet ended without commemorat- ing ‘“‘the great and wonderful deeds”* enacted on the Eurymedén and at Salamis in Kypros, or the compact known as the peace of Kimén, which brought to a close the long hostilities between Greece and Persia. At the same time it is equally clear that the work, as we have it, is carefully arranged according to a definite plan. And not only so, but it bears evident marks of having been revised by its author after its first publication, or at any rate its first composition. Canon Rawlinson points out that in iv. 30 rpocOjxac must be rendered “additions” or “supplements,” not “ digressions,” and that the phrase there used, “additions are what my work always from the very first affected,” implies that the book had already been published. It is otherwise difficult to understand why this protest against a carping criticism should have been made. It is also possible that when _Herodotos twice declares (iii. 80, vi. 43) that Otanés had really recommended a republic in spite of the incredulity of “certain Greeks,” he is alluding to objections that had been raised on the first publication of his work, and not to the criticism passed on the authority from which he is quoting. The most natural explanation of 1 Ueber die Entstehungszeit des herodotischen Geschichtswerkes, 2d edition 1878. $i, 1, es INTRODUCTION. xvii the fact that whereas some passages in the book were clearly composed or revised in Southern Italy, others appear to have been written in Asia Minor or Attica, is, that it underwent two editions. The passages which imply a residence in Southern Italy are always, as Professor Rawlinson says, parenthetical (except, perhaps, vi. 127), and can be omitted without injury to the sense ;! while it is difficult to conceive that the vanity of a Greek could have been satisfied with writing a book and not publishing it for years. Kirchhoff, indeed, has argued ably to prove that the work was brought out piecemeal. As the promise of a digression on Assyrian history in i. 106, 184, is not fulfilled in the third book (ch. 150), where we should expect it, he concludes that a considerable interval of time elapsed between the composition and publication of the two passages, and that Herodotos had meanwhile forgotten his promise. As Bachof,? however, remarks, the Assyrian power had been destroyed by the Medes, not by the Persians, and therefore the history of it could not well enter into the plan of his work. Moreover, in iv. 1 Herodotos actually refers to one of the very passages in which the “ Assyrian History” is mentioned, so that his memory could not have been so short as Kirchhoff imagines. Kirchhoff places the composi- tion of this first part of the work at Athens before B.c. 442, when Sophoklés brought out his Antigoné, in which a reminiscence appears of the history of the wife of Intaphernés (see iii. 119, note 6), and when Herodotos received the gift of 10 talents for his work from the Athenian people. Bachof reasonably wonders how an author who intended to write the history of the Persian War could have published a fragment which did not reach even as far as the occa- sion of its beginning. Kirchhoff brings Herodotos to Athens for the second time after the commencement of the Peloponnesian War on But it must 1 For those written in Southern Italy see iii, 160 (end); iv. 99; v. 77 (end); vi. 127 (where the list begins with Italy); vii. 114 (end); ix. 73 (end). For the others see i, 142, where the Ionian cities are enumerated from south to north, iii. 90, ii. 7. Stein suggests that iv. 81 was written before the visit of Herodotos to Delphi, as otherwise he would have compared the great bowl presented by Kroesos (i. 51) with the Skythian cauldron. 2 Die ’Accvpior Adyou des Hérodotos b (Fleckeisen’s Jahrb. 1877). be remembered that Herodotos under- stands Babylonia as well as the kingdom of Nineveh under the name of Assyria so that he must have regarded the Babylonian empire as merely a continu- ance of the Assyrian. 3 The vote was moved by Anytos, according to Dyillos, an Athenian his- torian of the fourth century B.c., quoted by the Pseudo-Plutarch (De Malig. Herod. ii. p. 862 A; see Kuseb. Chron. Can, ii. p. 339.) xviii INTRODUCTION. the strength of a comparison between the funeral oration of Perikleés and the metaphor of the spring put into the mouth of Gelon (vil. 162), and makes him remain there till B.c. 428. During this second visit he supposes bks. v. 77-ix. to have been written. Kirchhoff’s dates are accepted by Bauer,! who, however, believes that what Kirchhoff calls the composition of the second part of the History was really its final redaction. He assumes that Herodotos had by him a number of individual histories —the Lydian, the Egyptian, the Skythian, the Libyan, and the Persian—which he had written at various times. These were pieced together into a connected whole, the first part (to the middle of the 5th book) in Thurii, the second part in Athens. It was the history of the expedition of Xerxés which was read to the Athenian people in B.C. 445, soon after the composition of the Egyptian history.” Bauer's theory no doubt contains an element of fact. Herodotos must have written his history in parts. The existence of such episodes as that on Egypt goes far to prove it; but the references to the Assyrian history, which was never incorporated into the work, make it almost a certainty. The Assyrian history cannot well have been expunged by Herodotos. when he revised (or redacted) his book, and there is no satisfactory evidence that it formed a separate volume. Nevertheless the Assyrian portion of the history of Ktésias seems to have been composed with the view of confuting the statements on Assyrian matters which had been current under the name of Herodotos. We must, therefore, assume that Herodotos had actually written a work on Assyria similar to that on Egypt, and that while he embodied the whole of his Egyptian volume into his great work, he introduced from his Assyrian volume only that portion which related to the Babylonian empire, together with a passage or two which bore on the earlier chronology of Assyria. The whole volume, perhaps, fell after his death into the hands of friends, who, without publishing it, let it be known what its . author had said about Assyrian history. It is even possible that Herodotos may have read this and other fragments which went to form his general history to private circles of friends. Hence the reply of Ktésias in the form of a counter Assyrian history. 1 Die Entstehungszett des herodotischen before bks. i.-vi., is successfully over- Geschichtswerkes, 1878, thrown by Bachof, Questiuncula Herod- * Bauer’s hypothesis, so far as it otea (Kisenach, 1880). assumes that the history of the campaign of Xerxés (bks. vii.-ix.) was written 3 See i. 106, note 1. INTRODUCTION. xix The detached parts, which we thus suppose were woven into a harmonious whole, must themselves have been based in great measure upon notes. Herodotos must have gone about, pencil and measuring- tape in hand, examining the relics preserved in temples, noting down the replies he received to his questions from dragomen, Greek priests, and the descendants of great men to whom he was introduced, or measuring the size of the buildings he visited, and the large blocks of stone which excited his wonder. He appeals to the testimony of his own eyesight and observation; to the offerings and famous relics preserved in temples, like the fetters of the Spartans at Tegea, or the monuments to the Greeks who fell at Thermopyle ; to Greek inscrip- tions like the forged Kadmeian ones at Thebes; to oracles like those delivered to Kroesos; to tradition; to eyewitnesses! and personal intercourse with those who had taken part in the events described, or were related to those who had done so, like Thersander 2 and Arkhias 2 : to Egyptian priests, or rather half-caste dragomen; to Persian and Phenician writers; to Greek poets—Arkhilokhos (i 12), Solén (v. 113), Sapphé (ii, 135), Alkeos (v. 95), Simonides of Keos (v. 102, vil, 228), Anakre6n (iii. 121), Pindar (iii 38), Lysistratos (viii. 96), 4iskhylos (ii. 156), Phrynikhos (vi. 21), Aristeas (iv. 13), Homer and Hesiod (ii. 117, iv. 32, v. 67, ii. 53), Olen (iv. 35), Muszeos and Bakis (vii. 6, viii. 20, 77, 96, ix. 43)—and to earlier Greek historians and geographers. Among the monuments he saw were many inscribed ones, such as the stem of twisted serpents on which stood the tripod dedicated to Apollo by the Greek victors at Platea, and which is now in the Hippodrome at Constantinople ; or the tablet of Mandroklés in the temple of Héré at Samos;° or the two columns erected by Dareios and engraved with Greek and Assyrian (i. ¢. Persian) characters.° The example of the Kadmeian inscriptions at Thebes, however, shows that Herodotos could not distinguish between forgeries and genuine texts even where he had to deal with Greek inscriptions; and we must be therefore careful in accepting his statements on the strength of supposed epigraphic evidence where we do not exactly know what it was. Besides monuments of this kind it is probable that he used official registers preserved in temples, like the dvaypagat of Sparta.’ If the latter gave 1 iii, 115, iv. 16. dpxata ypdpuara of Elis (Paus. v. 4, 4); 2 ix. 16. 3 iii, 55. the list of Olympian victors (Paus. v. 8, 4 See i. 1, i. 95, i. 214. 8); the list of Karnean victors at Sparta 5 iv. 88. 6 iv. 87. (Athen. xiv. p. 635 E); the registers of 7 Plut. Vit. Ages. 19. Comp. alsothe Argos and Sikyon (Plut. De Mus. p. XX INTRODUCTION, the length of each king’s reign as well as his name, they may explain the fact that Herodotos places 900 years between himself and Héraklés (ii. 145) instead of 630, which, according to his own mode of reckoning _ dates (ii. 142), would be the time required for the twenty-one generations from Héraklés to Leénidas (vii. 204). The oracles probably formed part of the oral tradition from which he drew so largely, though, as the oracles _ ascribed to Muszos and Bakis were in writing, it is possible that a written compilation of the oracles of Delphi had been made before his time (see i 47). We are no doubt indebted to tradition for a good deal of the folklore which lends to his pages:so great a charm. That Herodotos borrowed from Persian and Phoenician writers he expressly states himself ; and as the style as well as the doctrines of the early Ionic philosophers presuppose an acquaintance with Oriental literature, while Herodotos was born a Persian subject, it might be concluded that both he and his countrymen in Asia Minor were not so ignorant of Persian—the English of the day—or of Phcenician—the language of trade,—as is ordinarily supposed. It is quite clear, too, that the account of the Persian satrapies given in the third book is taken from an official list. But there is nothing else to show that Herodotos was acquainted with any other language than his own, and the mistakes he makes in his translations of Persian words prove that he could not have understood the Persian language. The same evidence is also borne by Ktésias? That persons must have been found in Asia Minor able to speak both Greek and Persian is of course evident—in no other way could the Persian government of the Greek states there have been carried on; but they were probably of no high station in life—mere clerks, in fact, who made a livelihood, like the dragomen -in Egypt, out of their linguistic acquirements. To learn the language of their conquerors was unpatriotic, and if the trouble were undergone for the sake of gain “banausic.” Possibly Semitic settlers were found to perform the same office of interpreters between the Greeks and their masters that was undertaken by the Jews in Spain for the Arab students of Greek literature. In any case there must have been Greek translations of Persian and Pheenician books, as well as of official documents, from which Herodotos derived his statements; and the fact that they were translations may explain why he always speaks of his Oriental authorities in the plural. The Hellenic poets, on the other hand, 1184); and that of the Athenian archons see Mahaffy in the Journal of Hellenic (Polyb. xii. 12, 1). For the value to be Studies, ii. 1 (1881), pp. 164 sq. assigned to the list of Olympian victors 1 See i. 1, note 1. INTRODUCTION. xxi formed part of the Greek’s education, and were the texts upon which the teaching of ypdyyara was based. Herodotos had no doubt com- mitted a good deal of their compositions to heart, and an apt quotation was not likely to be less esteemed in the ancient world than in the modern. Hence it is that while Hekateos is the only Greek prose-writer quoted by name—and that only for the sake of disparagement— Herodotos makes a show of his acquaintance with the poets of his nation. A good knowledge of standard poetry was as much the mark of a cultivated gentleman as it was in the English society of the last century. It is therefore somewhat strange that Sophoklés, the fashionable tragedian of the day, should not once be named, more especially as there are evidences of conscious allusions to Herodotos on the part of the poet, who is even said to have written a poem in his honour.’ But it is precisely the fact that Sophoklés was the fashion- able poet of the day which explains the silence of Herodotos, His tragedies had not formed part of the school education of Herodotos ; he had learned no passages from them, and was consequently unable to quote them. Nor did a knowledge of a poet about whom every one was talking bring with it the same reputation of learning as a know- ledge of prehistoric worthies like Muszos and Bakis. The relation of Herodotos towards his predecessors in prose literature was a very different one. They were his rivals whom he wished to supplant. There was no éclat to be gained by showing himself familiar with their names. His chief aim was to use their materials without letting the fact be known. He tries to impress upon the reader his own superiority to the older prose-writers ; he boasts of accepting only what he has heard from eyewitnesses (iii. 115, iv. 16), and names Hekatzos only when he thinks he can confute him or make him appear ridiculous. And yet it is certain that he is largely indebted to Hekatzos for his information, and that in Egyptian matters more particularly he has drawn without scruple on the work of the writer 1 Plut. Op. ii. p. 785 A, edit. Reiske. The poem began: ’QShv ‘Hpodébry revéev Lopokdijs éréwy dv Iévr’ éwt revrjxovra. See iii. 119, note 6, and cf. Hanna, “‘Beziehungen des Sophokles zu He- rodot” (Briinn, 1875), and Nieberding, ‘*Sophokles und Herodot” (Neustadt, 1875). The lynx eyes of commentators have discovered plagiarisms from So- phoklés in ii. 85 and iii. 119. On the other hand, Sophoklés seems really to allude to Herodotos not only in the pass- age above referred to, assuming it to be genuine, but also where the habits of the Egyptians are attacked and human misery is described in Gd. Col. 337 sq. and 1211 sq., as well as in Fr. 380, where mention is made of the invention of games to allay the pangs of hunger, and perhaps Fr. 967, where the inundation of the Nile is ascribed to the melting of the snow. xxii INTRODUCTION. he desired to supersede.1 Herodotos wrote for a young and growing society, not a decrepit and decaying one ; and just as the surest mode of securing the circulation of a book in ancient Egypt, or in the earlier centuries of our own era, was to ascribe it to an older author, so the passport to fame among the Greek reading public in the age of Herodotos was the affectation of novelty and contemptuous criticism of older writers. The treatment. Hekatsos has suffered at the hands of Herodotos—and which Herodotos himself was soon to suffer by a just retribution—prepares us to expect a similar treatment in the case of other authors whose works have been laid under contribution while their names have been suppressed. This expectation is verified by passages like ii. 15, 17, iv. 36, 42, where other writers on the same subject, supposed to be well known to his audience, are sneered at; or by the reference in vi. 55 to the genealogy-makers, who did not come into competition with Herodotos, and are therefore compassionately allowed to be still read. eas Among the writers who had preceded Herodotos were Akusilaos of Argos, Eudémos of Paros, Eugeén or Eugeén of Samos, Hekatzos and Dionysios of Milétos, Kharén of Lampsakos, Xanthos of Sardes, Démoklés of Phygela, Biédn and Deiokhos of Prokonnésos, Amelésagoras or Melésagoras of Khalkédén, Pherekydés of Leros, and Skylax of Karyanda.* Hekatzeos we know he used; even in the ancient world it was notorious that he had “stolen” from that author the descrip- tions of the phcenix, the hippopotamus, and the crocodile.? The “Persian History” of Dionysios, which extended from the reign of Kyros to that of Xerxes, may have suggested to Herodotos the original idea of his own, while Eugzén was probably the source from which he 1 See Wiedemann, “Geschichte Aegyp- tens von Psammetich I. bis auf Alexander den Grossen ” (1880), pp. 82 sq. 2 Hellanikos survived Herodotos and must have written after him, as he alluded to the battle of Arginusse (B.c. 406) in his Atthis, and, according to the Schol. on Sophoklés (Phii. 201) and Porphyry (ap. Euseb. Prop. Ev. x. p. 466 3B), read and copied Herodotos. J. Bass, in his monograph, ‘“‘ Ueber das 'Verhaltniss Hérodot’s und Hellanikos’”’ (Wiener Studien, i. 1879), decides that no use of the one by the other can be detected. 3 Porphyr. ap. Euseb. Prep. Ev. x. 3. As Wiedemann remarks, the descriptions are so discordant’ with actual facts that no two writers could have hit upon them independently; and show that Herodotos did not make his statements from per- sonal observation, as he professes to have done. 4 Dionysios is said to have stated that Danaos brought the alphabet to Greece. This seems to be the reason why He- rodotos insists at such length and with an appeal to his own experience that it was brought by Kadmos (v. 58-61). INTRODUCTION. xxiii derived his account of Polykratés. The digression on Alsop (ii. 134), which is dragged into the narrative much out of its place, seems to be directed against Eugeeén, who had made the fabulist a Thrakian. Kharén not only traversed the same ground as Herodotos, but also in- troduced into his history the same pieces of folklore, as, for example, the dream of Astyages! which Herodotos must either have borrowed from him or taken from a common source. His special work on Lampsa- kos, however, does not seem to have been known to the Halikarnas- sian historian, who would otherwise have seen the point of the threat of Kroesos to cut down Lampsakos “like a fir” (irus); Pityusa, according to Kharén, having been the original name of his native city. On the other hand, Kharén’s list of the Spartan magistrates seems almost certainly alluded to in vi. 55, where he is included among other genealogers. The notes of Skylax, again, subsequently worked up with other materials into a Periplus, must have lain at the disposal of Herodotos, who mentions the explorer by name as well as his voyage (iv. 44), and from them he no doubt derived much of his information about the far East. Whether he laid Xanthos, the Lydian historian, under contribution is more doubtful. His Lydian history presupposes the use of documents which gave the succession and dates of the Lydian kings and dynasties; but it must be noted that it practically begins with the period when the kingdom of Sardes was first brought into close contact with the Greeks, and deals mostly with the wars between the Mermnade and the Ionians. On the other hand, the account of the colonisation of Etruria given by Herodotos seems an intentional contradiction of the narrative of Xanthos,* and Ephoros expressly asserts that the latter writer “gave Herodotos the starting-point” of his history. We must not forget that although there were no publishers or printing-presses in the age of Herodotos, public libraries were not altogether unknown ;° Periklés at Athens was ¥ Tertull. De Arian. 46. ' 2 Plut. De Virt. Mul. p. 255 a. Déiokos of Kyzikos had made the same statement (Frg. 10, ed. Miill.) 3 See iii. 100, note 5. 4 See i. 94, note 2. 5 Fr. 102, ed. Professor Rawlinson thinks that if Herodotos had used Xanthos he would have noticed ‘‘the peculiar physical appearances in the interior of Lydia” described by the Lydian writer. But the Lydia of He- - rodotos did not extend so far, being confined to the plains of Sardes and Magnesia. The case is different with Démoklés, who wrote specially on the Volcanic Phenomena in Asia Minor (Strab. i. p. 85), a work which it is plain Herodotos did not use. 6 As the library of Peisistratos at Athens and that of Polykratés at Samos. In these libraries we may see an illustra- tion of the Asiatising tendencies of the tyrants. Libraries had long existed in xxiv INTRODUCTION. surrounded by literary men, and books were at any rate cheaper than travelling. Such, then, were the sources from which Herodotos. drew his materials, which must have taken their final shape not later than B.C, 426, the latest possible date for the desertion of Zopyros to the Athenian side (iii. 160). No event subsequent to this is mentioned, since vi. 68 does not imply the death of Artaxerxes, and the last occurrence alluded to, the date of which is certain, is the betrayal of the Spartan and Korinthian ambassadors to the Athenians (vii. 133- 137) in the autumn of B.c. 430.1 Kirchhoff holds that the death of Herodotos took place two years after this at Athens, to which he returned shortly after the Delian earthquake at the beginning of the Peloponnesian War,? and where he saw the Propylea (v. 77), which were not finished till p.c. 431. Professor Mahaffy remarks that the little said by Herodotos about the affairs of Magna Grecia, which had been treated by Hippys of Rhegium and Antiokhos of Syracuse, is “a strong argument against the composition of his work at Thurii in his later years ;”? but it must be remembered that the history of the West, scarcely affected as it was by the great war, did not come within the scope of his work. (2.) Classical scholars have long since determined to reverse the popular verdict of antiquity which found expression in the treatise of the Pseudo-Plutarch, and to acquit Herodotos of the charge of conscious dishonesty. Mr. Blakesley, indeed, has brought powerful arguments to show that Thukydides and others considered Herodotos. one of the Aoydroror, whose aim was not to instruct but to please, and has tried both to substantiate their judgment and to prove that Herodotos was in no way a more trustworthy writer than Marco Polo or even De Foe. Professor Mahaffy, too, while agreeing with the current opinion, nevertheless ventures to suggest that the attack made by the Pseudo- Plutarch has “perhaps not been sufficiently considered ;”* but it has been reserved for an Egyptologist, Dr. Wiedemann, to make it plain that the charge brought against Herodotos was not undeserved, and that the “blame” (udpos) which, Babylonia, Assyria, Pheenicia, Jerusalem (Prov. xxv. i.), and, as we now know, Kappadokia, from which two clay tablets, one in the Louvre and the other in the British Museum, have been brought, while others have been procured at Kaisariyeh by Mr. Ramsay. For the contrary view ef. Paley, Bibliographia Greca (1881). 1 Thukyd. ii. 67. 2 Thuk. ii. 8. as compared with He- rodotus, vi. 98. 3 History of Classical Greek Literature, ii. p. 26. 4 Thid. p. 38. INTRODUCTION. xXv according to his epitaph, caused him to fly from Halikarnassos had been justly provoked. The speeches put into the mouths of many of his characters bear the impress of his own ideas and have always been recognised as his own compositions, But it is usually assumed that they rest on‘a basis of fact, and are merely what Herodotos supposed might have been said on the occasion of a real event. Our confidence in this assumption is, however, shaken when we find, firstly, that they are generally intended to convey a moral lesson, and, secondly, that where we can test the event believed to underlie them it turns out to be imaginary. Thus the discussion of the seven conspirators after the murder of the Magian cannot be reconciled with the actual facts, and chronological considerations make it very doubtful, to say the least, whether Solon could ever have visited the court of Kreesos. _ There are many other passages in which Herodotos has introduced a legend or preferred one version of a tale, not because he heard it from an eyewitness, as, when he is trying to disparage his predecessors, he ostentatiously asserts was his invariable rule,1—not, indeed, upon any critical grounds whatso- ever,—but simply because it agreed with his philosophical creed, or struck his admiration of “smartness,” or, finally, because it threw a doubt on the statements of earlier historians. Out of the various stories told of the birth and rise of Kyros he selects one which is a pure myth, and the folklore he has substituted for Egyptian history, or the legends he tells of the way in which the precious gums of Arabia were collected, warn us against accepting a statement which may be true merely because it is in Herodotos. The tale of the phenix which he plagiarised from Hekateos is a convincing proof how little he really cared for first-hand evidence, and how ready he was to insert any legend which pleased his fancy, and to make himself responsible for its truth. But the conclusions to be drawn from his descriptions of the crocodile and hippopotamus are yet more damaging to his veracity. Not only did he take them from Hekatzos without acknowledgment, but he repeats all the errors of his text while endeavouring all the time to leave the impression on the reader's mind that they are the result of his own observation. This teaches us to be careful about accepting his testimony in other cases where he seems to claim the credit due to personal experience, but where we cannot test his state- 1 See iii. 115. XXvi INTRODUCTION. ments, It prepares us also for an affectation of knowledge which leads him sometimes to make erroneous assertions, sometimes to con- ceal real ignorance, and is in every case misleading. Thus, to judge from the way in which he writes, Herodotos must have been a marvellous linguist, able to converse freely with Egyptians, Pheenicians (ii. 44), Arabians (iii, 108), Carthaginians (iv. 43), Babylonians (i. 181-183), Skythians (iv. 5, 24), Taurians (iv. 103), Kolkhians (ii. 104), Thrakians (v. 10), Karians and Kaunians (i. 171-172), and Persians. Yet when he ventures to explain words belonging to any of these languages he generally makes mistakes and simply displays his total ignorance of them (as, for example, when giving an inter- pretation of the names of the Persian kings, vi. 98). In ii. 104, 105, he assumes an acquaintance with the languages of both Egypt and Kolkhis, and pronounces them to be alike—a verdict which may be put by the side of his other assertion that Egyptian resembled the chirping of birds (ii, 57). When, however, we find him further calling the Kolkhians woolly-haired and black-skinned, we begin to doubt whether he could have visited the country at all, much less have made enquiries of its inhabitants. The doubt is confirmed if we look more closely into what we find elsewhere in his narrative. From time to time, when speaking of Egypt, he alludes to a god whose name he will not mention, he says, for religious reasons.) The god in question is shown by the context to be Osiris; and, as Wiedemann remarks, the only religious scruple the Greek traveller could have had against pro- nouncing the name of a deity which was constantly in every native’s mouth, and was perpetually meeting his eyes on numberless monu- ments, and in fact is mentioned by Herodotos himself elsewhere, must have been ignorance. Herodotos or his authorities had not caught the name when taking notes, but instead of confessing the fact “the father of history” deliberately deceives his readers. It is no wonder, therefore, if after this we can further convict him of what, in these days, would be termed literary dishonesty of a most serious character, inasmuch as it affects the credit and veracity of a consider- able portion of his work. Herodotos wishes his readers to believe that he had visited Upper as well as Lower Egypt. It is true that, except perhaps in one passage,* he never actually says that he did so 1 See ii. 3, note 9. polis alone, and not Thebes, was near 2 ii. 29. In ii. 3 Ihave bracketed the enough to Memphis for Herodotos to words és O7Sas re xal, which I believe to ‘‘turn into” in order to test what was have been inserted by a copyist. Helio- told him at Memphis. His reason for INTRODUCTION. xxvii in so many words, but he does his best. to convey the i impression, and in one place (ii, 142-143) resorts to a kind of verbal legerdemain in order to effect his object. Here he gives the reader to understand that the 345 statues Hekateos had seen at Thebes two generations previously were the same as the 341 statues Herodotos saw—as the preceding chapters show—at Memphis, and at the same time contrasts his own superior modesty and wisdom with the ignorant vanity of the older historian whom he now names for the first time.! There is clear evidence that Herodotos never ascended the Nile higher than the Fayfm. Had he done so he would not have lavished such praise upon the labyrinth and been silent over the wonderful buildings of Thebes, nor would he have gravely repeated the story—due, probably, to the misunderstanding of his dragoman—which made the Nile rise at “the city” of Elephantiné.? But Hekatzos had visited Thebes, and if he were to be supplanted it was needful that Herodotos too should have been at least equally far. This is the only excuse for the deliberate falsehood in ii. 29, where he declares that he “came as an eyewitness as far as the city of Elephantiné.” In calling Elephantiné a city, however, instead of an island, he betrays the real facts of the case, and it may be hoped that the Angelican MS. (prima manu) [B], which omits the clause, represents the original text of Herodotos (see ii. 29, note 7). So flagrant an example of dishonesty excites our distrust of the extended travels to which Herodotos implicitly lays claim. The suspicions aroused by his extraordinarily inappropriate description of the Kolkhians are confirmed, and we are inclined to doubt whether what Herodotos has to tell us of the eastern part of the Black Sea was not derived from others—from those ‘eyewitnesses ” of whom he was so proud, At any rate, as Mr. Bunbury remarks,® there is no evidence that Herodotos ever travelled as far as Susa, the expression used of the Eretrians at Arderikka—that they remained there up to his own time (vi. 119)—being the very same as that used of the Barkeans in Baktria (iv. 204), a country which few would be disposed to maintain was visited by him. Moreover, the difficulties connected with the description of the royal road from Sardes to Susa# can only be explained on the supposition that it was borrowed from another doing so was that “the people of Helio- 1 See notes 2, 5, and 7 on the passage. polis were considered the best authori- 2 See ii, 29, note 7. ties.” There is no reference to the 3 History of Ancient Geography, i. pp. Thebans. 234-235. 4 y. 52. xxviii INTRODUCTION. work. Not only are the numbers given for each day’s journey incon- sistent with the final summing up, “but if the Gyndes be taken as the frontier between Armenia and Matiene, the enormous extension thus given to Armenia is altogether at variance with the distance assigned to this part of the route; the march through Assyria, from the river Gyndes to the neighbourhood of Mosul—the lowest point at which the road could well have crossed the Tigris—being alone fully equal to the 56 parasangs allowed to Armenia, thus leaving the whole intermediate space, from the Euphrates to the Tigris, unaccounted for ;” while the extension given to Armenia “is equally at variance with the extent assigned to it in the description of the Satrapies,”? It may be added that no one who had actually crossed the Gyndes would have thought that its waters had been dissipated into 360 rivulets by Kyros, as Herodotos does in i. 189-190.? As Herodotos does not describe any other road to the East, and it is pretty evident that he never travelled along this particular one, we must conclude that he never visited Assyria and Babylonia. This will explain his comparative silence about such important and interest- ing countries as Syria and Assyria Proper. Yet, just as much as in the case of Upper Egypt, he has endeavoured to produce the impression that he had visited Babylonia and conversed there with Khaldean priests, and his endeavour has been so successful as to deceive the majority of his commentators. One passage, in fact, i 183, where he wishes it to be inferred that he did not see the golden statue of Bel at Babylon because it had been removed by Xerxes, is as flagrant a piece of prevarication as his statement about the 341 images he saw in Egypt. It is true he does not positively assert that he was in Babylonia, but it is the natural inference from his words. The prevarication would have more easily escaped detection if he had said he did not see the temple itself, as well as the image it contained, since it had been destroyed by Xerxes (Arrian, vii. 17) at the same time that the Persian king had carried away the statue. But unluckily Herodotos did not know this, and accordingly describes the temple at length, leaving it to be understood that he had carefully examined it himself. It is doubtful, however, whether he intended to mean by the words ds éXeyov of XaAdaioe in the same chapter, ‘‘as they told me when I was there,” since they might signify “as they used to say ;” and.we can afford him the benefit of the doubt. But when he says in chapter 193 1 Bunbury, i. p. 2538. ? See note 1 on the passage, INTRODUCTION. xxix that -he will not mention the size of the millet and sesamé plants, “knowing well that those who had not gone so far as Babylonia” would not believe what had been stated of the luxuriance of the vegetation there, he is again trying to convey a false impression, even though his words may be quoted from another author. We have not to read far to see that Herodotos could not himself have been in Khaldea. Apart from the historical misstatements—two of which, relating to the sieges undergone by Babylon, could hardly have been made by a visitor to the spot1—a writer who speaks of “immense stones” in Babylonia,? who does not know the real site of Opis,? and describes imaginary cuttings near Arderikka, a place probably quite as imaginary,‘ who asserts that the walls of Babylon had been destroyed by Dareios,’ and fancies that rain falls but seldom in the country,§ stands self-convicted of never having visited the district he undertakes to describe. No one, indeed, who had done so would have called Babylonia Assyria,’ or have confused the Babylonian with the Assyrian empire. The name of Assyria was never used by the Babylonians of the age of Nebuchadrezzar and his successors, much less by those of the Persian period. It must have been derived by Herodotos from his antiquarian researches among older Greek writers when working up the materials for his Assyrian history, and have come down from a time when Gyges was a vassal of Assur-bani-pal or Sardanapalos, and the Assyrian power was influencing the fortunes of Lydia and Ionia.’ Ktésias had good reason for accusing Herodotos of errors in his Assyrian history; and if we may judge from the specimens of it incorporated in his work, its disappearance is no great loss, (3.) The conclusion we are driven to, accordingly, is that Mr. Blakesley is right in considering Herodotos.a mere Aoydrows. He pilfered freely and without acknowledgment ; he assumed a knowledge he did not possess ; he professed to derive information from personal experience and eyewitnesses which really came from the very sources sense in which Herodotos uses it of his own work (ii. 38, v. 36), and does not mean ‘‘tradition” or ‘‘report.” Stein is clearly not justified in drawing from the passage the inference that Herodotos had visited Assyria before he travelled 1 See i, 192, note 4; iii. 159, note 7. 2 i, 186, note 1. 3 i. 189, note 8. 4 i. 185, note 5. 5 iii, 159, note 7. 6 i, 198, note 8. 74178. § In ii. 150 Herodotos confesses that the legend he tells of Sardanapalos was derived from ‘‘a passage (Adyw) quoted from” an earlier Aé-yvos or ‘‘ proser” (see : 1, note 1). Aéyos is here used in the in Egypt. Nineveh was an uninhabited ruin in the time of Herodotos, so there could have been no dragoman there to fill his note-books with folklore. XXX INTRODUCTION. he seeks to disparage and supersede ; he lays claim to extensive travels -which are as mythical as those of the early philosophers ; and he in- troduces narratives or selects particular versions of a story, not because they were supported by good authority, but because they suited the turn of his mind, and fitted into the general tenor of his work. With such evidences, then, of unveracity staring us in the face, it becomes a question how far we can trust his statements and accept his authority in historical or topographical matters. In order to answer it we must first distinguish between the countries he can be proved to have visited, and those which there is good evidence to show that he did not. After all, he need not have been ashamed of the extent of his travels ; if they could not rival those of Hekatzos or Skylax, they had certainly extended over the greater part of the civilised portion of the Mediterranean. Like a true Greek, Herodotos kept as near the sea as possible ; we have no proof that he ever penetrated far inland. He had visited Greece and its sacred shrines, making a pilgrimage as far us Déd6éna, and probably coasting along the shores of Thraké from Athos to Byzantion. He had been as far south in Egypt as Lake Meeris, had sailed along the shores of Palestine and Syria, touching at Tyre, Beyrfit,! Kypros,? and Rhodes,? like a modern tourist returning from Egypt by an Austrian Lloyd steamer, had apparently stayed at Kyréné, and had made the acquaintance of the chief islands of the Afigean, including of course Délos. He had resided in Magna Grecia, and probably also, as the legend of his life asserts, in Samos.4 The western coast of Asia Minor was naturally well known to him. He was born at Halikarnassos, and was acquainted with Lydia and its capital Sardes, with Ephesos and the Kaikos, and probably with the Troad as well.5 Except in Egypt, and at Tyre and Sardes, he was not necessarily brought into contact with any but a Greek-speaking population ; in Egypt and Syria, as well as at Sardes, he had to depend upon drago- men; but his voyages were doubtless performed in Greek boats. Egypt, Syria, and Lydia apart, therefore, he had no difficulty in picking up information, and no need of consulting any but Greek authorities. As regards what may be termed the Greek portion of his 1 ii, 44, ii, 106, the Samians at Ladé. See also i. 70: ii. 24,199. 8 ii, 182. 168 ; ill. 26, 39 sq., 54 sg., 60, 120 i ; “ Stein notes that the account in vi. iv. 43, 88, 152; v. 112; vi. 22 sq. ; iti 138 sq. betrays an attempt to excuse as 85; ix. 106. . : . far as possible the disgraceful conduct of > See ii. 10, vii. 43. INTRODUCTION. xxxi history, accordingly, we may allow his statements the credibility that is usually claimed for them. His account of the nations on the western coast of Asia Minor stands on a somewhat different footing. The history of Lydia, if drawn from first-hand sources, must have rested on the authority of persons who spoke a different language from his own, but for reasons already alleged (p. xxiii) it is probable that this was not the case, and that he made use of Greek documents or traditions. Of Karia he was able to speak from personal experience ; the relatives and friends of his boyhood lived on Karian soil, and what he tells us of Karian manners and traditions, as well as of the Kaunians and their language, may be accepted without questioning. With Samos he shows a special acquaintance, and he may well have laid the history of Eugedén under contribution (see p. xxiii), For the coasts of the Augean as well as for Greece we may consider Herodotos both to be a witness at first hand, and to have supplemented his own experience by the use of the best authorities he could find. No doubt he did not exercise much criticism in dealing with the latter, and as he never gives references to the books he employed, we cannot distinguish between matter which comes from really trustworthy sources and that which does not. No doubt, too, his own observation was not very exact, and he may very possibly have made mistakes in repeating what he had read or heard. But these are drawbacks to which most ancient authors are subject. It is very different, however, when we come to the East. In Egypt he was a mere tourist, unable to speak the language of the country, and furnished with no introductions to cultivated natives. He was left to the mercies of half-caste dragomen! and the inferior servants of the temples, who were allowed to gain a little bakshish by showing them to inquisitive Greeks. Herodotos dignifies them with the name of priests ; but the Egyptian priest did not speak the language of the Greek barbarian. Every traveller will know what a strange idea he would carry away with him of the history and character of the monu- ments he visits, and the manners and customs of the country, if he had to depend on what he was told by his guides and ciceront, How little Herodotos saw of the higher society of Egypt may be gathered Snr arcane oN 1 Like the Maltese in modern times, glyphics and Karian, the hieroglyphics the Karians acted as interpreters between _ stating that it was dedicated to Apis by the natives and the traveller. A bronze ‘‘Perdém the dragoman.” Perdm is not Apis, now in the Bfilak museum, has an Egyptian name, and may be com- upon it a bilingual inscription in hiero- pared with the Karian name Pirémis in xxxii INTRODUCTION. from his assertions that the Egyptians used only bronze cups, and did not eat wheaten bread.2 Of course what he saw himself he may be supposed to describe with fair accuracy; but we can seldom tell what he really did see himself, or what he is not merely making the reader believe he had seen. Moreover, his attitude towards Hekatzos on a question like the causes of the rise of the Nile raises the suspicion that he may have treated his predecessors as Ktésias treated him, admitting a legend on any or no evidence simply because it contradicted what they had written. It is only necessary to read through the notes on the second book to see that the majority of the statements made by Herodotos about Egyptian matters are now known to be false, and that there are many in which we can trace a deliberate intention to deceive. It is just the same with his notices of Babylonia, or Assyria as he erroneously terms it; and his knowledge even of Persian history, manners, religion, and language is equally defective. Here, however, his shortcomings are redeemed by the use of official documents, like the list of the satrapies, or the description of the royal road to Susa. How these came into his hands it is useless to enquire. His birth at Halikarnassos may have enabled him to obtain them from a government clerk who had translated them into Greek, or they may have been contained in one of the books which he consulted for his history. He certainly did not understand Persian himself, and there is no sign of his being acquainted with Persians of social position, unless it were Zopyros the son of Megahyzos2 As regards Persian history, therefore, we cannot expect him to have been so well informed as Ktésias, who had access to the royal archives—the Sipbepal Bace Auxai*—of the empire. And in his account of Persia, as of Babylonia and Egypt, the affectation of a knowledge he did not possess, and con- cealment of the sources from which he derived his information, still further diminish his authority. Consequently it is only where his statements are confirmed by the native monuments which modern research has brought to light that we can rely upon them; in other cases, where they are not proved to be false by monumental or internal evidence, we must adopt towards them the attitude of mind of the ancient sceptics. Egyptology and Assyriology have made it impossible for us ever again to accept the unsupported assertions of Herodotos in matters pertaining to the East. —* © The long controversy which has raged over the credibility of the inscription of Halikamassos (see ii. i ii, 37. 2 ii, 36. 143, note 8). 3 iii. 160. 4 Diod. Sic., ii. 32, INTRODUCTION. Xxxiii Herodotos has thus been brought to an end by the discoveries of recent years. It only remains to say a few words on the character assigned by the same discoveries to his critic Ktésias, since on this will depend our view of the questions upon which, when Herodotos and Ktésias are at variance, the monuments as yet throw no light. In the first place, then, it is quite clear that Ktésias really based his history on Persian materials. The greater part of his Assyrian history consists of Assyro-Babylonian myths rationalised and transformed in the manner peculiar to the Persians, of which Herodotos gives us an illustration in the legend of 16.1 Semiramis is the Assyrian Aphrodité, Ninos and Ninyas are Nineveh and its inhabitants; and the names given to many of their successors, such as Arios, Armamithrés, and Mithraos, are Persian titles or divine names. It is significant that Baleus, the Assyrian bilu, “lord,” is said to have been also called Xerxés, the Persian Khshayarsha, from khshaya, which existed by the side of khshdyathiya, “king.”* In the second place, when we come to Persian history, we find several statements made by Ktésias which disagree with those of other classical authorities, but have been un- expectedly verified by recent discoveries. Thus he makes the reign of Dareios last only thirty-one (or thirty-two) years, the real length of it ac- cording to the Babylonian contract-tablets, which place his accession in B.C. 517. Qn the other hand, there are other assertions which are shown to be untrue, as, for example, that the Magian usurpation did not take place until after the death of Kambysés. On this point Herodotos was in the right. But it must be remembered that the loss of the original works of Ktésias makes it difficult to determine how far he has reported his authorities correctly, or yielded to the desire of con- tradicting Herodotos at the expense of truth. At any rate it is certain that he was justified in claiming for his history the authority of Persian documents, and that many of the charges of falsehood brought against him must be laid, not upon him, but upon his eastern friends. His history of Assyria is much like the Egyptian history of medizval Arab writers, clothed only in a Greek dress. Tue LANGUAGE OF HERODOTOS. For the peculiarities of the language of Herodotos the student may be referred to the admirable summary prefixed to the smaller edition 1 See i. 1, note 1. the Zend ars-na, ‘‘eye.” Baleus may 2 Benfey and Oppert explain ars-sha by represent Bilu-esir, ‘‘ Bel the director.” Cc ‘ Xxxiv INTRODUCTION. of Stein.! It was formerly supposed that his native dialect must have been a Doric one, Halikarnassos being a Doric colony, and his residence in Samos was called in to explain his use of Ionic. The discovery by Mr. ©. T. Newton of a decree issued by the assembly of the Halikar- nassians and Salmakiteans along with the tyrant Lygdamis, the con- temporary of Herodotos, which is written in Tonic, has shown that we have no need of this hypothesis, and that Ionic was, in the age of the historian, the language of his native town.? The only Dorisms which occur in it are “AAtcapvar(éwv) and Ilavvdrios, survivals from a time when Doric was still spoken in the place. It is similarly only in the case of proper names like *Ayis, "Apurréas, Aevrvx Sys, that any traces of a Doric dialect are found in the MSS. of_Herodotos, since yapépor for the Ionic yypdpo. is not only used by Aiskhylos (Suppl. 613), but: is merely quoted by _Herodotos from the Doric dialect of Sicily (vil. 155); while dvéwvra. for dvetyrau (ii. 165) is really an old Ionic form which survived in Doric alone of the spoken Greek dialects into the : 3 literary age. 1 Vol. i. pp. li-lix. See also Struve, Questiones de dial. Herodoti, Works, ii. pp. 328 sg. : Dindorf, preface to edition of Herodotos (Paris, Didot, 1844): Lhardy, Questionum de dial. Herodoti (Berlin, 1844-6): Bredow, Qucstionum Criticarum de dialecto Herod. (Leipzig, 1846): Abicht, Uebersicht iber den Herodotischen Dialekt (Leipzig, 1874) ; Questionum de dialecto Herod., Specimen I. (Gottingen, 1859); Stein, Preface to edit. of Herodotos, vol. i. pp. xliv sq. (Berlin, 1869); Herodotos; sein Leben und sein Geschichtswerk (Berlin, 1870), 2d edit., 1877: Brandt, De Modorum apud Herodotum usu (Cothen, 1872-3): Merz- dorf, “ Questiones Grammatice de voca- lium in dialecto Herodotea concursu modo admisso modo evitato,” and ‘‘ Vocalver- kiirzung vor Vocalen und quantitative Metathesis im Ionischen,” in Curtius’ Studien, viii. pp. 127-222 (1878), and ix., pp. 201-244 (1876) [the result of the author’s study being that the New Ionic has not that love of ‘‘resolved” vowels usually ascribed to it, and that the true relation of the Herodotean to the Homeric dialect is that of sisters sprung from a common old Jonic which came itself like Attic from a primitive ‘‘Pan-Ionic”]: Heilmann, De infinitivi syntaxi Herodotea (Giessen, 1879): and especially Erman, “De Titulorum Ionicorum dialecto” in Curtius’s Studien zur griechischen und lateinischen Grammatik, v. 2 (1872), pp. 251-310. The introduction to Lebaigue’s Récits d@ Hérodote (Paris, Berlin, 1881) may also be consulted. ? The inscription is published in the Transactions of the Royal Society of Literature, ix. 2 (1867), Another longer text, of apparently the same date, and recording the registration of lands and houses that had been forfeited to the gods, also found at Halikarnassos, is published by Mr. Newton in Essays on Art and Archeology (1880), p. 427 sq., and is not contained in the list of Ionic inscriptions given by Erman. It is particularly important on account of the number of Karian names preserved in it. Another copy of the text has been published in the Bulletin de Correspond- ance hellénique. 3 Some of the MSS. give dvéovra: here. Stephanus first restored dvéwyra. Cf. agéwxa. “E-w-xa for &w-a is to ty as mé-ro.0-a to elu. INTRODUCTION. XXXV The dialect used by Herodotos is known as New Tonic, to dis- tinguish it from the Old Ionic of Homer, as well as the Middle Ionic represented by a few forms, also found in Homer, which stand midway between those of the Old and those of the New. Thus, for instance, the genitive of the o- declension in -ov, like Sypot, must have been derived from the older genitive in.-o10 through an intermediate stage in which the semi-vowel was lost, leaving only the two o's, which afterwards coalesced into the diphthong -ov. Examples of this inter- mediate form were first pointed out in Homer by Ahrens, who detected them in such passages as JJ. ii, 325, xv. 66; Od. i. 7 0, x. 60. Homer, however, contains not only Old and Middle Ionic forms, but New Tonic forms as well; and on closer inspection it will be seen that the archaic portion of his vocabulary, in which, for example, the digamma is preserved, is comparatively small, the greater part of his language being in no way distinguishable from the dialect of Herodotos. It is often assumed that this is in great measure due to conscious imitation of the Epic dialect on the part of Herodotos; and Stein accordingly, in the summary above referred to, ‘gives ‘a number of words and gram- matical forms which he is supposed to have borrowed from Epic literature. But, as Mr. Paley has pointed out, many of these words, such as dAdodpoveiv, dvnxovotelv, tapaBdrArer Oar, dredvres, belong to prose rather than to poetry; while others either present no special characteristics of antiquity, or form an integral part of the structure of the language which Herodotos employs. The oracles, moreover, quoted by Herodotos, which belong to the generation immediately preceding his own, cannot be distinguished from the hexameters of the Iliad and Odyssey in either language, style, or metre. The sharp line of division, accordingly, which has been drawn between the language of Homer and that of Herodotos cannot be maintained ; nor are we justified in believing that the language of Herodotos embodied archaic words and grammatical forms which he had derived from his study of Epic poetry. The archaisms of Homer are rather survivals from earlier poetry, embedded, like flies in amber, in the current language of a later date.1 1 For the relation of the dialects of Homer and Herodotos see Merzdorf, “*Vocalverkiirzung und Metathesis in Tonischen,” quoted above ; Hofer, “Ueber die Verwandtschaft des herodotischen Stiles mit dem homerischen”; and especi- ally Paley, ‘‘On the comparatively late date and composite character of our Iliad and Odyssey” in the Z'ransactions of the Cambridge Philosophical Society, xi. 2 (1869), pp. 379-383. Mr. Paley com- pares a large number of similar passages, words, and grammatical forms used by Homer and Herodotos ; thus alvés (Herod. XXXVi INTRODUCTION. Herodotos tells us that in his time four different dialects were spoken in Ionia (i. 142); the inscriptions that have been preserved, however, are too scanty, or the differences were too slight, to allow us to substantiate his statement. Enough have been discovered, never- theless, to show us what were the general peculiarities of the Ionic iv. 61, Zl. 8, 158), dydveov (iii. 97, Z7. 18, 493), deAmréovres (vii. 168, Z7. 7, 310), addogpporfoa (v. 85, J. 23, 698), duge- Spupéas (vi. 77, Il. 2, 700), dvaxrivae (v. 16, Zl. 5, 751), dvetvar (iv. 180, Zl. vi. 256), dvaxorritew (iv. 181, Zl. 5, 118), dynkovorfoas (vi. 14, 12.15, 236), dréovres (vii. 223, Il. 20, 332), of dudl (vii. 223, Il. 3, 146), dtroOdpsov arovfoa (vii. 168, Il, 14, 261), él yjpaos obd@ (iii. 14, Z2. 22, 60), Sacruudves . . émdoavro (i. 73; Od. 7,102; 0.1, 464), dplorous dvaxpiddy (iv. 53, IZ, 12, 103), eSpyee (i. 127, I. 3, 351), émippdgerar (vi. 61, Od. 15, 444), fwdypa (iii. 36, IZ. 18, 407), syopbwv7o0 vi. 11, Il. iv. 1), fwpdrepoy (vi. 84, ZZ. 9, 203), éxrjcOae (i. 155, Ll. 9, 402), €Onedvro (iii. 186, IZ. 7, 443), éreOjxavro (vii. 125, Il. 10, 30), dvamdfjoa xaxd (v. 4, Jl. 8, 854), xexaxwudvny (iii, 14, Od. 6, 187), xporaAtfer (ii. 60, Z7. 11, 160), xexapyxws (iii. 27, ZZ. 7, 312), xovptduos (i. 135, ZZ. 1, 118), Aaya (vii. 91, 2. 12, 426), Adyos byijs (i. 8, Il. 8, 524), vygoas (i. 50, I2. 9, 358), dréoe (iv. 180, Zl. 15, 491), éwahaddbyyro (i. 118, ZZ. 1, 126), wapa- Baddépevos (vii. 10, 22. 9, 322), wemdrcorar (v. 52, L2. 20, 216), mpdxpocoa (vii. 188, Ll. 14, 35), mpoxarigfwy (i. 14, J1. 2, 463), onudvropes (Vii. 81, 12. 4, 431), cavpwrfipos (vii. 41, IZ. 10, 152), ppjrpy (i. 125, II. 2, 362). Also the frequent use of sub- stantives in -oovvy and -vs, adjectives in -juwy, genitives in -ew, reduplicated perfects like dpacpnudvos, apypeoro, the future in -éw, 8d persons pl. in -ara, and the modification of verbs in -aw into -eor (as #vreov, wpedvres). To these we may add the use of the later eluev for éopev, the omission of the temporal augment, #w0a for elw0a, ma, qicav, Piakos and bdprupos for pidaé and pdprus, lori for éorla, the lost aspirate in perddpevos, émdduevos, érlatiov, and avrédiov, the iteratives in -cxoy, and yu. In the first three books of Herodotos, again, we find the following parallels to Homer :—The adverbial érlxAnow (i. 19, Z2. 18, 487), the omission of dy after ply 4 and mpdrepov # (i. 19, iv. 172), pldroy elvat (i. 87, etc, Il, 2, 116), ofa re (i. 98, Ll. 7, 280, Od. 11, 535), werd &é€ (i. 128, Od. 21, 231), dud! with the dative (i. 140, etc., Od. 4, 151), dwetrey “to announce ” (i. 152; 1. 7, 416; 9, 649; Od. 16, 340), ov aaravyro (i. 168, Od. 11, 322), apds 7H Te Kal Alou dvarovds (i. 201; cp. Zl. 12, 209 ; Od. 13, 240), otvos dvfjxe (uv) (i. 218, I. 2, 71), pdupy Kkarehupevoy (ii. 8, Od. 14, 136), yépavor pev-youra: Toy yeudva, etc. (ii. 22, Il. 3, 3, where it appears in a simile not in the body of the narrative as in Herodotos), ovk ddans GAN eurrecpos (ii. 49; cp. Od. 2, 170), SyAnpoves (ii. 74, Od. 18, 85), skws re (ii. 108, like the Homeric dre re, va Te, etc.), modutpomly (ii. 121 ¢, Od. 1, 1), ovpavounkns (ii. 188, Od. 5, 239), xara pev—xara 6é (ii. 141, iii. 36, 126, etc., Il. 23, 79), oly [éorc] (ii. 171, Od. 16, 423), the repetition of the subject by 6 ye (ii. 178, ZZ. 3, 409, etc.), unyaveduevos kaxa (iii, 15, Od. 17, 499), dvexéero “was dissolved” (iii. 16, Id. 7, 816), xepady “person” (iii, 29, Z2. 8, 281), wapOéva te kal 7lfeo (iii, 48, 7. 18, 593), aépe Odum exbuevos (iii. 50), ioe &ywy (iii. 61, Od. 1, 130), diordoe (iii. 69, Od. 10, 259), dvd re Zipauov mddw (iii, 78, Il. 5, 599), mpocGeivon ras Bvpas (iii. 78 ; cp. Il. 14, 169), éugioa (iii, 109, Od. 1, 381), brék (iii. 116, Il. 4, 465, ete.), évrds daép- youoat (iii. 116, IT. 2, 845), dvSpas treloas’ (ili. 126, cp. JZ. 6, 189), troords ém- teréceae (Z7. 10, 303, Od. 3, 99), waAdo- névey of drawing lots (iii. 128, 27. 15, 190), and the zeugma é7os re Kal epyov (ili, 185, 77. 19, 242; ep. Pind. Pyth. iv. 104). INTRODUCTION. xxxvii dialect as spoken in Tonia and at Halikarnassos in the sixth and fifth centuries B.C.—that is, in the age of Herodotos. We find that the symbol of the aspirate had come to express the long é, from which we may infer that the aspirate had been lost in Ionic pronunciation. The use of the v ephelkystikon exhibits the same inconstancy as in older Attic, though it is more frequent in the earlier than in the later in- scriptions, so that the editors who have expunged it from the text of Herodotos have fallen into error. The Halikarnassian inscription lately published by Mr. Newton, has aied, not dei; and Stein has been proved to be right in defending the forms xeivos and 6édw against Dindorf and Bredow. On the other hand, rdora appears for ratra at Halikar- nassos, and, as Erman points out, the coalescence of € with a following «, 7, or es into one syllable, distinguished the dialect of Miletos and the Khalkidian colonies as far back as the sixth century B.c., that of Halikarnassos in the middle of the fifth century, that of Eubcea in the beginning of the fifth century, and that of Thasos in the beginning of the fourth. E and o are not contracted into a single syllable until we come to the middle of the fourth century B.c., when the diphthong ev makes its appearance, probably through the influence of the Attic ov; and ew is written in full except when preceded by » and «. Con- sequently Dindorf and Abicht must be wrong in always writing the full form ew in the texts of Herodotos, as well as Stein and Bredow, who admit the elision of « only where another « precedes.’ The contracted form ipds for tepds, again, does not appear before the fourth century B.C., and should therefore be expunged from the editions of Herodotos, while we find yéas instead of yjs. We also meet with forms of the dative plural like jow, Nippyow, Aioww, by the side of tots Qcots robrous, but the genitive singular of the o-declension always ends in ov. Stems in « and v form their genitives in vos and vos, until we come to the fourth century, when the Attic ews first creeps in, On the other hand, so-called Attic forms like *Avag/Aews occur in the oldest Ionic inscriptions. At Halikarnassos the dative singular is roc, tetye. From stems in cos we get IAovurios, TIpinvae as well as *AxvAdéos. Coming to the verb we find Lhardy justified in rejecting zyov from the text of Herodotos by «?xov, efxev in the Halikarnassian inscriptions ; the participle of the substantive verb is éwv, evros—the contracted form not coming into use till late in the fourth century ; 1 See Dindorf, Commentatio de dial. Herodotos, p. liii.; Bredow, Queestionwm Herod. (1844), p. xii; Abicht, Ueber- criticarwm de dial. Herod., p. 218. sicht tiber d. Her, Dialekt, p. 82; Stein, XXXViii INTRODUCTION. and 7, not éy, is met with at Halikarnassos. Here, too, we find dzov, not éxov, which suggests that the labial found in Homer is not due to Attic influence, and that the guttural of Herodotos did not come from the dialect spoken in his birthplace. This raises the question whether we are justified in correcting the text of Herodotos in accordance with the evidence of the Ionic inscrip- tions of his age. The existence of dialects in Ionia at the time, and our ignorance as to which of these Herodotos may have used, or whether he combined forms found in two or more of them, teach us the necessity of caution. But on the other hand the evidence of our MSS. is not consistent, and is frequently uncertain; the oldest of them can hardly be earlier than the tenth century of our era, and the errors introduced by copyists, or ignorant grammarians bent on restoring what they supposed to be Ionic forms, are necessarily numerous. In an inscription we are, at all events, secure of having the very words that were written by the engraver. Where, therefore, a grammatical form may be considered to have been used throughout Ionia in the time of Herodotos by the concurrent testimony of the inscriptions found in various localities, we ought to have no hesitation in preferring it to the traditional form handed down in our texts, supposing this to be different. Thus, for example, the contracted form of the participle of eiu: given here and there in the MSS. is clearly proved | by the inscriptions to belong to a later period, and to have no right to appear in the pages of Herodotos. On the other hand, Merzdorf objects that a distinction should be made between the more popular and negligent language of inscriptions, and the more careful mode of expression adopted by a literary man. But it is only on the tombstones of the poorer class of people that such a negligent kind of language is likely to appear. Public decrees and official texts would certainly be composed in as careful a style as the work of a literary man; indeed, considering their importance and public character, as well as their comparative brevity, they would probably be written still more carefully. We do not usually find the language of Parliament or the law-courts either popular or simple. At the same time there was no such gulf between the literary language of Herodotos and the ordinary speech of the day, as was the case in the Alexandrian period. Indeed, we now and then come upon awk- wardnesses of grammar, to use a mild term, which would not have been tolerated in a public document.1 Old forms and words are quite as likely to occur in inscriptions as in the history of Herodotos. At 1 eg, singular verb for plural (cxfjua Tw dapexdv), i. 26, ii. 66 (radra dé -ywdpeva). INTRODUCTION, XXX1xX the same time, Stein is doubtless right in protesting against the assumption that the language of Herodotos must be uniform. Modern writers, who vary the spelling of a few words in their MSS., should not require a greater uniformity in the “father of history.” But it is also clear that this variation should be kept within bounds. Ina large proportion of instances it is more reasonable to suppose it due to the mistakes of copyists, or the zeal of grammarians, than to the author himself. The inscriptions, then, must be allowed to amend the text in either one of two cases. When they show that a later form did not come into use in Ionic until the fourth century B.c., all examples to the contrary must be excised from the pages of Herodotos. Thus the contraction of atef into dei, of icpds into ipds, of yeas into yijs, of eo into ev, and of ew into w, is proved to belong to a period later than his. Where, again, they present us with a later form which is found in the MSS. side by side with an older one, we are warranted in considering that both may have come from the pen of the author. On the other hand, we cannot expunge older forms from the text merely because they do not occur in the extant inscriptions. The co-existence of datives like Acouw and Oeofs makes it plain that in literary documents earlier and later forms might be used together; while we cannot be sure that the earlier forms did not exist in one of the Ionic dialects even in the age of Herodotos, although unrepresented by the inscrip- tions we possess, or that they were not derived from the older Ionic writers, who had formed the style and literary language which Herodotos followed. Hence it is that we cannot venture to reject examples in which « does not coalesce with a following «, y, and « when they are supported by the united authority of the MSS. With this limitation and under these conditions, the testimony of the inscriptions has been allowed its full weight in the text adopted in this present volume, however heretical such a procedure may be thought by textual critics! Stein’s text has been taken as a basis, or 1 Where the epigraphic evidence is be defended on etymological grounds. incomplete, however, I have allowed the MSS. the benefit of the doubt. Accord- ingly I have not altered the datives singular of proper names like Méu¢u, Molp, Ddi, Zueph, or Stein’s péy in ii. 99. Similarly I have kept forms like kuvén, xpucénv, orepeny, ddedpenv, Ondéns (ii, 35), SenOfvar (ii. 182), dO and Senoduevos (ili. 44), GeqoacPat, Oenodpevos (i. 69), and d&o0énros, all of which can I have also kept wAéy in iii. 188. Tevey, of course, stands on a different footing. Tdora does not necessarily carry with it rary (i. 114), roadra, évOaira, rocaira, etc., and yéas implies only yég, not yéa and yéav. The iteratives roéeckoy (i. 36), dmapéecxoy (i. 186), and mwddecxe (i. 196), are old literary forms for which there is no monumental evidence, and 5éecOaz in iii. 47 occurs in a proverb. xl INTRODUCTION. rather followed throughout, except where corrected by the evidence of the inscriptions. No other text can compete with it for accuracy, completeness, and critical tact. Those of Baehr—the second edition of which was published in 1856—and of Abicht are altogether superseded by it. The earlier editions, from the princeps of Aldus, printed in 1502, downwards, are only historically valuable; students who are curious about them will find a list of them in Baehr (vol. iv. pp. 491 sq. 2d edition). Stein has brought out two editions: a smaller one, with annotations on the text, in the Egyptian part of which he was assisted by Brugsch Pasha (4th edition, Berlin, 1877), and a larger critical one (Berlin, 1869), in which the various readings of the MSS. are given and classified, as well as the fragments of lexicography and the scholia which have been preserved. The introduction contains a full account of the MSS. in question, and discusses their relative merit and testimony, with a protest against the attempt to harmonise all the forms given by them. Stein considers the two oldest codices now extant, the Medicean (A) of the tenth century, and the Angelican (B) of the eleventh century, to be alike derived from a MS. which was itself copied from an older one, which was also the ultimate source, but by a different channel, of the Florentine MS. (C). This lost original, which he calls X, stood by the side of another lost original termed Y, which was the source, among other MSS., of the Parisian (P), the Vatican (R), and the Sancroftian (8). The latter, though made the basis of Gaisford’s text, is of comparatively late date. Stein pro- nounces the text of X to have been “rough” and broken, but of value on account of its high antiquity; while that of © was freer from lacune and. errors, but full of interpolations. He follows Abicht in making the Medicean MS. the ground work of his edition. Those who wish further details must consult his introduction. Stein also promises us a lexicon to Herodotos. This is much needed, as the Lexicon Herodotewm of Schweighaiiser is based on a text which is now obsolete. Something better is required for settling the question of the relation of the Homeric to the Herodotean dialect, or of the indebtedness of the latter to Attic grammar. We have yet to determine how far Hermogenés was right in saying! of Hekateos, TH Suarékrp S& dxpdry “Idd. Kal od pepeypéevy xpyodpevos obS8 Kara “Hpddorov rouxtAy. For the place of Herodotos in Greek literature see Mahaffy’s History of Greek Literature, 2d edition (1883), vol. ii. 1 De Id., p. 399. HERODOTOS. BOOK I. “Hpoddtov ‘ANxapynocéos iotoplns amrodetus HSe, Os pute Ta 1 : yevopeva é& dvOparov TO xXpovm éEirnda yévntat, pnre eprya peydra te kal Oovpactd, ra pev "EXAnow ta 5é BapBdpo.or arrodexOévta, akrhea yévntat, Ta Te Gra Kab 8’ Hy airlyv érrodéunoay addjrotor. x Tlepoéwv pév vuv of Aoytor’ Poivexas aitiovs pact yevécOar 4 We know from other sources that the Persians had historians who occupied themselves with the history of foreign nations. Ktésias, the gainsayer of Herod- otos, professed to draw his information from the Persian archives and historians ; and the Persian forms of several of the names he gives, as well as the fact that much of what he calls Assyrian “history” is really a rationalised account of Assyrian mythology, show that there was much truth in his claim. As in the case of Assyria, so also in the case of Greece, if we may judge from the specimen in the text, the Persian writers seem to have troubled themselves with little else than the myths of their neighbours, which they rationalised after the fashion of the Abbé Banier. Hence Herodotos was fully justified in calling them Aédyzoe “‘prosers.” The alphabet in which they wrote is unknown to us, since the cunei- form alphabet introduced by Darius Hystaspis was used only for public tmnonuments. How Herodotos came to be acquainted with their statements is difficult to conjecture, since he was not likely to have a better knowledge of the Persian language than he had of B Egyptian. The Greeks were notoriously bad linguists, and Themistoklés stands almost alone in learning Persian. In fact Ktésias implied that Herodotos was not acquainted with the contents of Persian literature. Though born, accord- ing to Dionysios of Halikarnassos, a little before the Persian wars, he was a mere child when the deliverance of the Asiatic Greeks took place. At the same time, passages like iii. 80, or i. 95, may im- ply a closer acquaintance with the Per- sian language and literature upon his part than we are inclined to suppose. From what follows, however, he would seem to have had much the same knowledge of the statements of Pheenician historians as he had of those of Persia. It is pos- sible, therefore, that Greek translators of foreign literature, like Menander of Ephesos, already existed among the Asiatic Greeks of his day. At any rate the earliest Ionic philosophers derived their doctrines from Babylonia through the medium of either the Phenicians or the Lydians. The systems of Thales and Anaximander, for -instance, had long been anticipated in Babylonia, where they fitted in with the mythology and 2 HERODOTOS. THS Scapopys. [Boox rovTous yap amd Ths "EpvOphs xadeouévys Oardoons amixouévous él ride thy Oddaccar,” Kal oikjnoavTas ToUToy TOY y@pov Toy Kab voV oiKéovOL, avtTixa vavTirinos Fjmephir exibtotan dmaywéovras S¢ goptia Aliyiarid te Kal ’Acotpia® TH Té GAH eoamixvetcOa nat 7 Kal és ”Apyos: TO 8é “Apyos todTov Tov xpovov mpoeiye amac. TaY év TH viv “EXAAS: Kadeowevy yap amixouévous 5 rovs Poivixas és 5) 7d” Apyos * theological and philosophic development of the country. The style of the earliest Greek writers is as oriental as their matter. The short sentences, either devoid of conjunctions or connected by the simple ‘‘and,” are Semitic, not Greek, in character. So, too, are the obscure and oracular utterances of a Hérakleitos. 2 The “Red Sea” of Herodotos is the Indian Ocean, including the Persian Gulf. According to vii. 89, the Phoenicians them- selves asserted that they came from the Assyrian Gulf. The same is asserted by Strabo, i. 2, 35; xvi. 3, 4; 4, 27; Justin, xviii. 3, 2; Pliny, N. H. iv. 36; Dion. Periegetes, 906; Solinus, Polyhist. 26; [Steph. Byz. s. v. “Agfwros]; Schol. to Hom. Od. iv. 84. Kepheus, te. Kef-t, the Egyptian name of Pheenicia, is made a Babylonian monarch, who gave his name to the Chaldeans (Hellanikos, Fr. 159, 160, ed. Miiller). Justin says that the Phenicians migrated from their old homes on account of an earthquake, and settled by ‘‘the Assyrian Lake” (the Sea of Nedjif). Strabo places Pheenician cities in the islands of Tyros and Arados (Bahrein), in the Persian Gulf. But the similarity of name probably gave rise to the whole legend, the true name of the island of Tyros being Tylos (according to Ptolemy and Pliny), while Tyre was properly Tsur, ‘‘the rock.” The Pheni- cian Arados was really Arvad. The tradition, however, rested on fact, since philological evidence shows that the primitive seat of the Semites was in Arabia, on the western side of the Euphrates (see Hommel, ‘‘Die Namen der Saiigethiere bei den Siidsemitischen Volkern,” 1879; Guidi, ‘‘Della Sede primitiva dei Popoli Semitici,” 1879), whence the Phenicians moved westward, settling on the coast, which they called Canaan, or ‘‘ the lowlands,” in contradis- tinction to the ‘‘highlands” of Aram. Agenor (Baal), the father of Pheenix, was also called Khna, and Philo Byblios stated that Khna changed his name to Phenix (Euseb. Prep. Hv. i. 10). Eupolemos made Kanaan the father of Pheenix (Euseb. Prep. Hv. ix..17); while S. Augustine says that the Phenician settlers in Africa called themselves Canaanites (Zp. ad Rom. Op. iii. p. 932). Pheenicia is called Canaan ongg..coin of Laodikeia, and in Isaiah xxiii. 1]@A. V., ‘merchant city”). 3 This is strictly true, and shows that the legends quoted by Herodotos had a historical basis. Pheenician art and culture are a mixture of Egyptian and ‘* Assyrian” (i.e. Babylonian), and the discoveries made at Mykén and on other prehistoric sites show that the objects brought to Greece by Phoenician traders were partly Babylonian and partly Egyptian in character. 4 This statement, again, has been confirmed by Dr. Schliemann’s excava- tions at Mykénz, if we understand by Argos the Argolis, with its feudal capitals of Tiryns, Mykéne, and. Argos, which mark successive epochs in the history of Akhzan power and civilisation. In the Peloponnésos, at all events, the Akhzean dynasty of Mykénz took the lead. The Argolis was naturally the first part of the country to which the art and culture of Asia were brought across the sea. It is noteworthy that Argos is here made 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST, 3 todTo Siaribecbar” tov poprov. méurrn S& Hh Extn Hyon an’ is amixovro, éEeurodnpévov afi oxeddsv mdvrov, édOeiv ém) tiv Odr\accay yuvaixas Gas Te Todas Kal bh Kal TOD Baciréos Ovyarépa: 7d Sé of obvowa elvat, Kata TwOTS TO Kal "EAAnves Aéyouas, “lodv® rHv “Ivdyou. tadttas otdcas Kata mptpunv Tis veds wvetcOat TOV poptiav Tav odu Hv Oupds pdduoTa* kat tos Poivixas Siakedevoapévors opunca. ém adtds. Tas pev 62) mréovas TOV yuvatKav aropuyeivy, THY Se "lody ody G@ Ano dpracOAvar. éaBadouévors S€ és THY véa olyecOar atromAéovtas én Aiyvarou. Kécbar Aéyovot Ilépcas, ode ws “EXAqves, eal Tov adiKnudTtov mp@trov todto apEar. pera 8 tdota ‘EXAjveav tivds (od yap éyovot Tovvoua amnyjcacba) dact rhs Powixns és Tdpov mpoccyovras dpmdcar trod Bacthéos THY Ovyarépa Edpamnv:' einoav § dv obras Kpijres. tdota pev 8) toa mpds ica ogu® yevérOar, wera S& tdoTa”EAAnvas aitlovs THs Sevtépns adsixins ef \ 2 n 2 ” > otto pev “loty és Alyurrrov dm- the leading power of prehistoric Hellas, and not Kadmeian Thebes, which Greek legends connected with the dissemina- tion of the alphabet and Pheenician civilisation, or the neighbouring capital of the Minyans at Orkhomenos. The extent of the Akropolis on the latter site shows that at one ,time the Minyan power must have been as great as that of the Akheans; while the beehive tomb, known as the Treasury of Minyas, proves that the period in question coin- cided with the latter portion of the prehistoric period of Mykénz. It is clear, therefore, that the Minyans of northern Greece must have been quite as powerful a people as the Akhzans, and at the same time (as was natural, from the proximity of Phenician Thebes) a more cultured people, but only during the later part of the prehistoric age in Argolis, The statement, accordingly, made by Herodotos, which relates to the beginning and not to the close of Akhan supremacy, is strictly accurate. 5 diarlGecOas “arrange for sale,” Cp. ch. 194; also Od. 15, 415. 6 Id may be derived, like "Idoves, from the root ya, ‘‘to go,” and signify “ the wanderer.” At any rate, she was origin- ally the moon goddess, watched by Argos, ‘‘the bright” sky, with his myriad eyes of stars. When the name of the city Argos (really derived from a different root from that of dpyds, “Apyw, dpyevves, argentwm, etc.) was confounded with the old epithet of the sky, the myth of Id was localised in the Argolis, and Ié herself made the daughter of the Argive river, Inakhos, 7 Eurépa was the Pheenician moon goddess, Astarte or Ashtoreth, ‘‘ with the crescent horns,” wooed by the sun god, whose symbol was the bull. Hence she was the daughter of Phenix, “the Phe- nician,” also called Khna, ‘‘ Canaan,” or Agenor, the Greek rendering of the Pheenician Baal Melkarth, and the sister of Kadmos, ‘“‘the eastern.” The name Eurépa was first given to ‘“ the broad” plain of Thebes, occupied in early times by Pheenician Kadmeians, and from hence was gradually extended to denote the whole of the European continent. The legends connected with the name of Minos show that Kréte was at one time occupied by Pheenician settle- ments. 8 ica ogu, ete, ‘tit for tat.” 48; Soph. Antig. 142. Cp. ix. 4 HERODOTOS. [Book a 2 as \ yevécOar: Katardocavtas yap paxpy vyt és Aiay Te THv a / a t ‘ Koryida cal él Daiow rorapdr, évOcitev, dcatrpnEapévous a na tL ‘ Tada TOY elvexey atrixaTo, dprdcat TOD Bactréos tHv Ouvyatépa f / 2 \ i. f Mndeinv. méurpavta Sé tov Koryyov Baotrea es THY Edadda a n a \ 2 fe Knpuca aiteiy te Sikas Ths apTayys Kal amatTey THY OX 2 nw - a n Ouyarépa. rods 8& stroxplvacbar ds odde éxeivor “lods Ths n a OX > > # ’Apyelns Bocdv odu Sixas Ths dpmayis: ovdé Gy attol dace a \ 4 2 £ éxeivorot. Seutépn S& éyouot yeveh peTa TAOTA AnréEavdpov a f fe > nn ¢€ - 3 rov Ipsduou, dxenxodta tdota, eOedfjcai of ex Ths “EAAddos be a a 4 ae > it dprayhs yevécOar yuvaica, érictdpevov mdvras bre ob dace 4 € tf > an Sixas: ovde yap éxeivous Siddvar. ovTw 5) apTacavTos avTod al / > Us ‘Erévnv, toioe “EXAnos Sofa. mpatov méuryravtas aryyéhous n a a > n \ \ dratteiy te “EXévnv kal Sikas Ths apmwayis aiteiy. Tods 5é - ’ ‘ t \ ec t it mpoicyopévav taota tpopépew oft Mndeins thy aptraynv, ws > 86 2 \ v 2QO\ 2 f > / r if , ov Sevres avtol Sixas ovdé éxdovtes amravreovtay Bovdroiato odu a / £ \ Tap adddov dikas yiverOa. péxps wey OY ToUTOV apTrayas \ # ad A podbvas eivat Tap addjhwv, TO bé amd TovTOU EndAnvas 67) vo 4 peydrws aitious yevérOar mpotépovs yap ap£ar orparevecbar \ et t : és tHv ’Acinv } odbéas és tiv Eipomny. To wév vuv aprdatew a a NX \ / yuvaicas avdpav adixav vouite épyov eivat, TO bé dprracbecéwv a ‘\ t A oTovdny Troijcacbar Tiynwpely avojtav, TO 5é pndepiay wpnv a fg / r 67 % 67 a + ‘\ > \ eye apracbevcéwy cwoppovev: Shra yap 5% Ste, eb pr avral A 3 x éBovrovTo, ov av HpTdfovto. adéas pev 81 Tos éx THS “Acins a x / L Aéyouot Ilépcar dpratopevéwy Tav yuvatkdv Adyov ovdéva / oR be A 8 i oe \ , Tonoac ba. AAnvas O€ AaKkEdalmovins ElvEeKEY YUVALKOS OTONOV péyav cvvayeipat Kat érevta éXOovras és THY’ Acinv Thy Iptdpou Svvayw Katerelv. amd TovTov aiet Hynoacbar To ‘EXAnuiKov , 7 / x \ 7A. t - \ = im é@ adios eivat Tohéusov> THY yap "Acinv Kal ra évoixéovta eOvea , ‘9 , e Tlé \ be Ei z \ X [BdpBapa] oixnéovra: ot Ilépoa, tHv b& Evpomny xat 7d £ \ 4 t EXrnuixov hynvras Kexwpic bar. Otto pev Tlépoas Aéyouor yevéoOar, wal Sia thy “Indilov dhoow ebpicxovor odict eodcav thy apyny tis exOpns THs és rf n n rods "Eddnvas. epi S€ rhs “lods odK suoroyéover Tléponot otto Dolvixes: ov yap aprayn ohéas ypynoapévouvs éyovot ¥ a ) 4 * Al > > e * ~~ A > ig a dyayey abtny és Aiyurtov, ddXN os év TH” Apyei euloyeto TO vavKdnp@ THS veds érel 8 euabe eyxvos eotca, aidcouévn Tors / A on 20 \ FN, a ® / n © ToKEas OUTW On EVEXOVTHY avTHY Tota. DoiwE: cuvexTABTAL, OS apy pn KaTtadnros yévyntat. Tdora pév vuv Ilépoas te cal Boivixes Néyovor eyed SE mepl bev TovTwy ovK épxopat épéwy Os o0TW 7 GANS Kas TdoTA ‘ 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 5 éyéveto, Tov? 8&8 ofSa adtos mpOtov trapEavta adixwv épywr és robs "EXqvas, TodTov onujvas mpoBjcopas és Td Tpscw Tod None opoleos TULKPAa Kat peydra dorea avOpdrayv émeEy. Ta Yap TO WadaL meydda Hv, TA TOMA opwiKpa adTav yéyove: Ta dé én’ éuéo fv peydda, mpdtepov Hv opixpd. tiv avOperninv dv eriatdpevos eddarpoviny oddapa év TwiT@ pévovcar, erripvycopat apportépoy opoiws. Kpoicos jv Avdds ev yévos trais 88 "Advdrtew, tupavvos bé COvéwy rav évtds “Advos rotapod, ds péov dad pecapBpins petakd Supiov' re Kab Ilapdayover éEler mpds Bopény dveuov és Tov Kb€ewov xareduevov rovtov. obtos 6 Kpoicos BapBdpov TMpOTos Tav twets Wwev Tors pev Kxatectpépato ‘Eddjvav és dopov araywyiy, Tos Se didovs mpoceroujcato. Katertpéato pev “Tovds te cal Aioréas kat Awpséas tods év TH *Aain, pidous dé mpoceroujcato Naxedaiovious. mpd &¢ ths Kpoloou apyns mavtes "EdAnves Hoav édevOepos TO yap Kippeplov” otpdrevya TO él rHv “levinv amixdpevov Kpoicov édv mpecButepov ov 9 i.e Kresos. The scepticism of Herodotos in regard to the assertions of oriental writers seems to have been in the mind of Ktésias when he claimed superior authority for his own state- ments as being derived from the Persian archives. The history given by Herod- otos is parodied by Aristoph. Akharn. 5238 sq. 1 The Syrians here are the ‘‘ White Syrians ” of Strabo, whom the Greek geo- grapher contrasts with the Black Syrians, or Semitic Arameans, east of the Amanus (Strab. pp. 533, 544, 737. See Schol. ad Apoll. Rhod. i. 948). We now know that they were really the Hittites of Carchemish, who did not belong to the Semitic race at all, and had originally descended from the mountainous region of the north. They have left monu- ments behind them at Boghaz Keui (? Pteria) and Eyuk (? Tavium), on the east bank of the Halys. Herodotos tells us (i. 72, vii. 72) that the inhabitants of Kappadokia and Kilikia were Syrians, and Hittite remains in the shape of sculptures and inscriptions have been found in these countries. The tribes inhabiting them probably belonged to the same race as the Hittites, and spoke cognate dialects. Sinédpé, according to Skymnos of Khios (943), was founded among the Syrians, and a promontory a little to the north of Sindpé was called Syrias. Pindar (Fr. 150, ed. Bergk) speaks of ‘‘a spear-armed Syrian host” at the mouth of the Thermédén, mean- ing the Amazons, the Hittite priestesses of the Asiatic goddess, Nana-Istar of Babylon, and Atargatis of Carchemish, whose worship they had carried to Ephesos and the west. 2 For the Kimmerians, the Gimirrai of the Assyrian inscriptions, and their inroads in Asia Minor, see Appendix IV. What Eusebios calls the first capture of Sardes by the Kimmerians in B.c. 1078 is probably a tradition of the conquest of Lydia and Sardes by the Hittites before the rise of the dynasty of the Hérakleids. It is possible that the same event is meant by Strabo (i. p. 90), when he says that the Kimmerian chief Lygdamis ruled in Kilikia—a Hittite district — while his followers overran Lydia and captured Sardes. According to Hesykhios, Lygdamis burnt the temple of Artemis. 6 HERODOTOS. [Book Katactpopy éyévero THY modiwv GAN €& émidpouns aptrayy. MN nr 4 J A 9 S€ ryeuovin obtw TepuprOe, éodca ‘Hpaxredéwr, és TO yévos TO Kpoicov, kareouévous 5& Meppuvddas. fv KavéataAns, tov ot / \ EdaAnves Mupcirov® dvoudfover, tépavvos Lapdiwov, dméyovos 6é ? rn } "Arxaiov tod ‘Hpaxdéos. "Aypov pev yap 6 Nivov tod Bryjdov 2 4 n i tod “Adxalov* mpatos ‘Hpaxredéov Bactreds éyévero Lapdiov, Kavéatrns 8€ 6 Mipaov toraros. of 5é mporepov “Aypwvos a a t a - Bacthedoavres tavtys THs xopyns Hoav amoyovor Avdod tod o” 73 ¢ n s > / € a e iy, Atvos, am’ Steo 6 Siuwos Avésos éxdHOn 0 Tas ovTOS, TpdTEpov Myiov Kxaredpevos.? mapa tovtwv “Hpaxndeldar émitpapbévtes / n ? - éoyov tiv apynv éx Ocomportov,® é« SovrAns Te THs "lapSdvou é , \ oy yeyovores kat ‘Hpaxdréos," dpEavres pév emt Sto te Kab elxoot 3 The father of Kandaulés was Myrsos (Melés in Eusebios). The termination ~tlos, therefore, seems to have been gentilic in Lydian. Kav-davdys was identified with Hérmes or Héraklés by Hesykhios, and is translated oxvAd\omvlxrns (Tzetzes in Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. 3, 351); cp. kuwr, canis, hound, Skt. ewan. Tzetzes quotes a line from Hipponax: ‘Epuf kuvdyxa, Myoviort Kaydaida. Nikolaos Damascenus calls Kandaulés Sadyattés. 4 The words 6 N&ou—’Adxalov have dropped out of the text in three late MSS. (Stein’s R 6d), As the Assyrians knew nothing of the country west of the Halys before the reign of Assur-bani-pal, and Assur-bani-pal states that when the ambassadors of Gyges arrived at Nineveh (B.c. 660) none knew who they were, or had heard the name of Lydia (Luddt), or could interpret their language, the names of Ninos (Nineveh) and Bélos (Bel- Merodach of Babylon) cannot refer to an early Assyrian conquest of Lydia. Baby- lonian art and culture, however, as modified at Carchemish, the Hittite capital, was carried by the Hittites throughout Asia Minor at the time to which the rise of the Herakleid dynasty. would go back, according to the chrono- logy of Herodotos ; and as Carchemish is called ‘‘Ninus vetus” by Ammianus Marcellinus (xiv. 8; see, too, Diod. ii. 3, 7), it is clear that the genealogy given in the text is a legendary reminiscence of the Hittite occupation of Lydia and introduction of civilisation and writing among the nations of the west. The Herakleids would seem to have grown into power when the Hittite empire began to decay and could no longer sup- port the satraps of Sardes. Héraklés, the sun god of Babylonia and Assyria, the Melkarth of Tyre, had been adopted by the Hittites into their system of worship, like the Asiatic goddess, and then carried into Asia Minor. Hence we find the Lydian name of the deity to have been Sandan (Joh. Lydus, De Mag. iii. 64), the Sandan, Sandés, or Sandakos of the Kilikians and Hittites. With Alkaios, ‘‘the strong one,” comp. the Alkimos of Xanthos. ® The name of Méies or Meénes may be connected with the Lydian pwts “ earth.” Comp. also the name of Meander. 8 Probably a confusion with the oracle delivered to Gyges (ch. 13). 7 Tardanos was the husband, or, ac- cording to other accounts, the father, of Omphalé, which may perhaps be the Lydian (or Hittite) name of the Asiatic goddess (the Ephesian Artemis or Ky- belé). Héraklés or Sandan, the sun god, while serving Omphalé, had a son Akelis (or Agelaos) by Malis, or Damalis, one of her slaves (Hellan. Fr. 102). Ac- cording to Diodoros (iy. 81), Héraklés first had Kleodos by a slave, then Lamos by Omphalé. 4] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 7 v na é es ) 5 a. L , a \ \ yeveas avopdy éTea weve Te Kal Tevtaxdo.a, Tais Tapa TaTpds 2 , \ > / , ‘ } exdexopevos THY apynv, wexpt KavdSatirew tod Mipoov.® odros 8 . 4 € s FoF a € a oF ay 9 Kavdatrns npacOn TAS éwutod yuvarnds, épacbels 8 a \ evowile ot eivac yuvaika woddov tacéwv Kaddiotnv. date dé , yt 5 , © ms TaoTa vopitav, Hv yap of TOV aixuopopov Tuyns 6 Aackvdov > , x t /, , apecKopevos padtata, TOUTS TO Vbyy Kal ta crovdastorepa THY ‘A € t oe f- mpnypatav vmepeTiOeto 0 Kavédaidns kal 8) Kab 7d eldos THs x ¢ ft £ a yuvasKos UTEpeTawvewr. xXpovov dé ov moddod SuehOdvTos (ypHv ‘\ / / n f- yap Kavédatrn yevéoOat xands) éreye mpos tov Terynv roudde. - > - / “Tuyn, ob yap ce doxéw relOecOai pot A€yovts wep Tod elSeos n / @ \ Ths yuvastkos (Ata yap Tvyydver avOpwmouc. édvta amieToTEpa ? nr f . dpOarpav), Trove bxos exelvnv Oefoeas yuri” 6 8 apBodcas 5 « 3 a L t > e« ¢ , , eiTre ECTOTA, Tiva NEyELS NOYOV OVK UyLéa, KEAeVwV pe SéaTrOLVAY \ 2 \ , , n a THY éunv Oenoacbar yupryy ; awa Sé KiOdvu éxdvopévm ovvex- ee \ \ SO ’ t f Se \* , 2 / veTat Kal tiv aida yury. drat Sé Ta Kad avOpoToLTL 2 , 2 n n a a. é£evpntar, éx tav pavOdvew Set: év toics év tdéde éoti, cxoreiv \ XN n \ a Twa Ta éwvTod. eyo 5é melOopar éxeivny eivas Tacéwv yuvatKov # / a Karnriotny, Kal céo Séouar un SeicOar avopwv.” 6 pev 8 réyor 9 a x - a TowavTa amremayeTo, appwdéoy pH TL ot &€& adTav yévnTtat KaKdr, € > an 6 8 dpeiBeto Toicwe. “Odpoer, Tvyn, cal uy hoBéo pire eué, ¥ . , t / / =. th @s oo Teipmpevos Néyw Novyov TOveE, pHTE yuvaiKa THY euHv, pH tS > aie - ‘\ . ti toe €& abrhs yévntas BrAdBos. apynv yap éyo pnxavycopar otTa wate pnde pabeiv pv dpOeioav td oéo. eyo ydp ce és \ a TO olxnua év TO Kolwodpeba drriabe THs avovyopévns OUpns oTHow. 8 The average of twenty-three years to a reign seems a long one. Herodotos does not mean that a generation lasted only twenty-three years, but that, as son succeeded father regularly, the twenty- two reigns corresponded to twenty-two generations. Xanthos, the Lydian his- torian, mentioned among them the reigns of Kamblés or Kamblitas, who ate his wife while asleep, and Akiamos, whose general, Askalos, founded Askalon, where Mopsos or Moxos, the Lydian, drowned the goddess Atargatis in the sacred lake. Nikolaos Damascenus makes Tyl6én, Sadyattés, and Lixos the successors of Omphalé. Eusebios (Chron. Can. i. 15) makes the four predecessors of Kan- daulés, (1) Alyattés, (2) Ardys for thirty- six years, (3) Alyattés II. for fourteen years, and (4) Melés for twelve years. In Nikolaos Damascenus the order is Adyattés I., Ardys, Adyattés II., Melés, and Myrsos, the father of Sadyattés, by whom Kandaulés must be meant. In the reign of Ardys a feud broke out between the Herakleide and the Mermnade, then represented by Daskylos, son of Gygés, the favourite of Ardys, who was murdered. by Adyattés II. In the fifth generation the Mermnad Gygés avenged the murder, excited by fear of punishment for the insult he had offered to the daughter of the Mysian prince, Arnossos, whom he had been sent to bring to Lydia in order that she might be married to the Lydian king, Considering the meaning of the name Kandaulés, and his identification with the Greek Hermés, it is possible that it was a nickname given to a prince whom Nikolas calls by his real name, Sadyattés. 10 11 12 8 HERODOTOS. [Book peta & eve éoenOovta mapéorat Kal h yuvn % evn és KotTov. keira b& dryyod Ths écddov Opaves: ért TobToy TOV (waTtioy KaTa év éxactov éxdtvovca Orjoet, Kab Kar Houxiny TONY mapébes TOL Berjrac bat. érreay 8 d fe TOD Opovou otetyn emt Thy ebuiy Kata, verov Te avths yévy,® col pedére To évOedTev SKws pH cE ovsral iovra Sud Ovpéwv.” 6 wey 8) ws ox édvvato Ssaduyely, wy Erowpos: 6 8é Kavdaings, émel éddKet apn THs Koitns etvat, ‘iyarye tov Tvyea és TO olxnpa, Kal pera réoTa avTixa Tmaphy kab 4 yur}. écedOodcav Sé Kab TiOeicay TA cipara eOneira 6 Tonya. os 6€ Kata vero éyévero lovons THS _yuvarnes és THY KOiTHY, drrendds éxa@per ew. Kab 7) yw éropa pw eEvdvta. paboica sé 70 mrounev éx Tov avdpds ove dviBoce aioxuvbeira ovTe Boke pabeiv, év vbw éyovca ricecOar Tov Kavdavdea* Tapa yap totat Avéoict, oyeddv oé Kal Tape Toiat dAXoLot BapBdpovor, Kab dvpa bdOjvas yupvor és aioxvuny peyahay Peper. TOTE pep 87 obre ovdev dpdoaca qhouxinv elye’ as 6é mon Téxtora eyeyovet, TOV OiKETEwY TOUS pduora dpa mMioToUs eovTas éwurh, éroipous rouncapévn éxdrer Tov Téyea. 0 8é ovdev Soxéwv abriy TOV mpnyOevray érrictacbar rOe Kaedpevos® éo0er yap Kat mpoabe, Kos 7 Paced manent, gorrav. os 6é 6 Pobyns aTt- KETO, ereye a] yun Tabe. “viv Tot dud oO@v mapeovasan, Tvyn, SBope aipeow, oxorépny Botrear Tpaméo Bat. yap Kavbatnea Grokteivas éué Te Kab THY Bacirniny & exe vy Avdév, 9 avrov ce aitixa ottw aroOvicxev Set, os av wh wavTa TesOdpevos KavSatrn Tob Aovrod Sys Ta pH oe Sei. GAN Aros Keivev ye tov téota Bovretcavta Set arodrvobar 4 oe Tov eue yuma Oenodpevov Kat roujoavta ov vomtopeva.” 6 S€ Teyns téas pev ameOwtpate Ta Aeyoueva, peta Sé ixéreve uy pu dvayxaly évdeiv Siaxpivas tovatTny aipecw. ovxwv 69 érevbe, Grr dpa avayxainy adnbéws mpoxeipévny 7} Tov Seamdtea aroNNUvat ) abtov tm’ addd\wv arodAdvaeOat- aipeirar avdTos TepiEivas. éreipata 8) déyov Tdde. “‘érel we avayedfers Seomdtea Tov euov xreivew obx eOérovrTa, dépe axovaw rép Kal tpdar@ émuyerpy}- copev adt@.” 1 5é brodaBodoa edn “ ex Tod adtod pev ywpiov op gota. SOev ep Kal éxeivos ue éeredéEato yumvyy, trvepevm Se ) emuxeipnots ota.” ws S& Hptvcayv THy ém- Bovrjy, vuxtos yevouévns (od yap periero o Turns, ovdé of Hv arradnray ovdewla, adn eee 7} avTov amrodkwrévat 4} Kavdainrea) ~ 9 “You are behind her.” 1.] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 9 oe > \ / a t elmreTo €s Tov Oddapov TH yuvarxl. Kai pw exelvn, ey xerpiScov Sodca, Kataxpimre ind thy adr Ovpnv. Kal peta tTdora avatravowévov Kavéiatrdkew trrexdis te wal daroxtelvas adrov éoye kal ry yuvaixa kab tiv Bactdninv Tuyns: [rod Kal *Apyiroxos 6 Idpios kata tov adrov Xpovoy yevouevos év iduBo Tpymétpm erreuvncOn].' eéoye 58 THv Bacidniny Kab éxpatvvOn 13 éx tod év Aedgoios ypnotnpiov. as yap 8) of AvSol Sewov émovéovto 70 Kavdatrdew mabos kal év brow Hoar, cvvéBnoav és TauTd of te Tod Tuyew oracidtas Kal of dovrol Avdol, Hv Hey TO yxpnoThpiov avédrn pw Baciréa elvat AvSdv, Tov dé Bacirevew, jv 5 pj, amo80dvar dricw és “HpaxrelSas thy apxiv. aveiré te 89 76 xpnotipiov Kal éBacirevce otto Turns. Tocovee pévtou etre 4) Iv0in, bs ‘HpaxrelSnor thoi HEev és tov méumrov amoyovov Tuyew. tovtouv tod &reos AvbSot te Kab of Baotreis abtav Oyo ovdéva errovéovto, mpiv 5 éreredécOn. Thy pev 5) tupavvida otra gxyov of Meppuvddas rods 14 “Hpaxnreldas drredopuevor, Tiyns 88 tupavvedcas drémeprpe dva- Onpara és Aedgods ove driya, GAN baa pev apytpov avabpata gore of mreiota év Aerdoior,” wdpeE S¢ tod dpytpov ypuady dmhetov avéOnxe Gddov Te Kal Tod padsota punpny aEov eye éori, Kpntijpés of apiOuov && ypiceor dvaxéata. ovtos év TG Kopwiav Onoavpd, octabpov éyovtes TpijKovta tdravta: adrnOér b& Oyo ypewpévp od KopwOiwv tod Sywoalov €oTl 6 Oncavpds, adda Kurypérov tod ’Heriwvos. bros 88 6 ¥ nn \ éotaot dé 1 This sentence is regarded as spurious by Wesseling and Stein. Aristotle (Rhet. iii. 17) and Plutarch (Mor. ii. 470 c) quote from Arkhilokhos the following line, which was put into the mouth of one of his characters: Od por 7a Tuyew Tod modvxpicou méde (Fr. 25, ed. Bergk). Arkhilokhos also referred to the destruc- tion of Magnesia by the Kimmerians, and is stated to have been a contemporary of Gyges, and therefore, as Gelzer has shown (Das Zeitalter des Gyges), to have flourished 3B.c. 687-53. We learn from the Assyrian inscriptions that the Kim- merians first invaded Lydia in the reign of Gyges, not of Ardys, as Herodotos supposed. With the name of Gygés (Assyrian, Gugu; Hebrew, Gog), compare ‘the Karian names Gygos and Ida-gygos in the Halikarnassian inscription pub- lished by Newton (Essays on Art and Archeology, pp. 427 sq.) 2 “Most of the silver offerings at Delphi were his.” Silver seems to have had a special attraction for the Hittites, whose monuments in Asia Minor are usually met with in the neighbourhood of old silver mines, and their fancy for the metal may have been communicated to the Lydians. In the time of Herodo- tos gold was to silver as 133 to 1 (not 13 to 1, as stated in iii. 95, see Mommsen : ‘Note sur la systéme métrique des Assyriens,” appended to the ‘Hist. Mon. Rom.,” ed. Blacas, i. p. 407); in that of Plato and of Xenophon 10 to 1, owing to the quantity of gold introduced into Greece by the Persian War. See, too, Liv. 38, 11. Under Theodosius II. it was as 18 to 1. 10 HERODOTOS. [Book * a - yo Teéyns mparos BapBdpwov rav iets Wpwev és Aeddovs avebnne 2 , y \ , fn rE 3 2 LO: € dvaOnpata pera Midnv tov Topdiw Bpuyins Bactdéa.” avelnn f f yap 8) Kal Misys tov Bacidjiov Opovov és Tov mpoKatiCov a + eSixate, edvta akvobéntov: xetrar 88 6 Opdvos obtos evOa sep an a con \ ¢ of rob Tuyew xpntipes. 6 88 ypuads obTos Kal o dpyupos Tov o a mn n 2? / Tuyns avéOnne, tro AeAdav Kanrelras Tuyddas él tod dvabévtos errovupiny. a / 4 & x "EcéBare pév vuv otpatiiv kab obtos, émelre” tpke, és Te Mirnrov Kal és Sprdpynv ’ cab Korodadvos To dot eive* GAN 3 Midas and Gordios are common names among the Phrygian kings. Phrygians and Greeks were allied in both language and race; and myths which became part of Greek mythology told of a Gordios who was raised from a peasant to be a king, and tied a knot about the yoke of his cart which could be undone only by him who was destined "to be lord of Asia; as well as of a Midas who turned all that he touched into gold, and of whom the reeds whispered that his ears had become those of an ass be- cause he had esteemed the singing of Pan above that of Apollo. Another Midas is made by Eusebios to have ascended the throne in B.c. 738. He married Damodiké, daughter of Aga- memnon, the Greek king of Kymé, and seems to have been the Midas meant by Herodotos. He killed himself by drink- ing bull’s blood when Phrygia was in- vaded by the Kimmerians. He is prob- ably to be distinguished from the Midas whose tomb was adorned with a bronze image of a girl (Plato, Phaedr. 264 D). Among the tombs of the Phrygian kings in the valley of Doghanlii (between Yazili Kaia and Sidi Ghazi, the ancient Prym- néssos and Mideon) is one at Kumbet, with an inscription of two lines in Phrygian letters, which reads (1) Ates Arkiaevais Akenanogavos Midai gavag- taei vanaktei edaes ; (2) Baba Memevais Proitavos kphi Zanavezos Sikeneman elaes. This may be translated: ‘‘ Ates Arkiaevas, the son of Akenanos, built this for Midas the . . the king: Baba Memevais, the son of Proitas, and Zana- vezos, a native of Sikan, planned it.” See Mr. W. M. Ramsay’s paper on the Phrygian Inscriptions in the ‘‘ Journal | of the Royal Asiatic Society” for 1882. During his visit to Phrygia in 1881 he recopied the inscriptions already known, found others, and discovered a new Phry- gian necropolis near Ayazeen, twenty miles south of that of Midas. 4 érel re, like dare, Baris Te, olds Te, 8c0s Te, Gore, woel Te, dre, ware. “Dore, ‘fand so,” shows how the use of the enclitic originated in the primitively demonstrative sense of the relative. *Erel is a compound of the preposition ém for émi, used like the Sanskrit prefix © apt, and ef for Fe, i.e. Fe, from the same root as the reflexive Sanskrit pro- noun swa, the Latin sui and si. The original ér-Fel explains the occasional length of the first syllable of éwef in Homer. 5 This was Old Smyrna, on a hill above Burnabat, on the norfh side of the Bay of Smyrna. The modern Smyrna had no existence till the age of Alexander the Great and his successors. Old Smyrna was said to have been built by the Amazons, in whom we may see a tradition of the Hittite occupation of Lydia, along with Ephesos, Kymé, and Myrina. The name of the part of Ephesos which owed its foundation to the Amazons was Samorna or Smyrna, and Myrina is apparently the same word, initial o being lost, as in uxpds for opuxpds. The tomb of the Amazon Myrina was pointed out in the Troad (JU. ii. 814). The Amazons were primarily the priest- LJ] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 1] es ION \ t a AS, > na oF 4 z ovdey yap péya amr’ attod dAdo epyov eyévero Bacthedoarros duav déovTa Tea cepdxovra étea, ToDTOV pep Tapycopey TooavTa ertprnodevres, ° "ApSvos &€ rod Tuyew peta Tvynv Baciredcavtos phn Toure ope ouTos 6é Tpunvéas te elke és Midnrov Te eaéBanre, éml tovtov Te TupavvetovTos Lapdiov Kuppépro € nOéov brs XKv0éwv Tov vouddav eEavactdvtes amixovto és rip *Acinv Kal Ydpdis WAV THs dicporrd\uos eidov.® "Apodvos 8& Bacihevcavtos évds déovra mevtiKovta érea eedéEato Yadvarryns 6 “Apdvos, cat éBacirevce érea SuHSexa, Dadvdtrew Sé "AXvdtrys. ovTos 6 Kuatdpn te TO Anidxew admoyovm émrodgunoe Kab Mydoect, Kippepiovs te é« Tis Acins -€jrace, Spdpyynv te Thy amd Kunopaves xtTicOcicay eire, és Knralopevds te éoéBanre. amo pév vuv TovTwv ovK ws HOere anryrrake, adda TpooTtaicas weydrdws: adda Sé épya amedéEaTo 2N\, 2 na 2 na 2 t t éov év TH apyn akvarnynrotata Tab. \ t a mapabdeEdpwevos Tov TOEMOV Tapa Tod TaTpos. 2 / ‘\ f- , a érronopKes THY MidynTov tpoT@ Toide. émovéunoe Mirnoioor, érreXatvev yap dKws pev ein ev TH yéa \ ; n : KapTos addpos, THYiKadTa éoéBadre THY, oTpaTinV: éaTpaTEvETO a X an bé bird cupiyyov te Kal myKTibwv Kal addod yuvatKniov Te Kal avdpniov." \ ws 8 és thy Midnoinv arrixotto, oixknuata pev Ta éml tav aypav ote KaTéBadrgc ove éverriumpyn ote Odpas > f ‘ y \ 5 ‘ t 4, € \ ¥ tf \ * améotra, éa 8& Kata yapny éctdvar- 0 &é Ta Te dévdpea Kat Tov x X > A t oe - ? iA ? # Kaptrov tov év TH yéa Sews SiaPOelpece, amaddrdoceto oricw. a X - © M ¥. > £ oe 2 ES \ THs yap Oardoons of Mirnjovoe érexpdreov, date éwédpys pi) -eivat epyov TH oTpatin. tas 8& oixlas ov xatéBadre 6 Avdds esses of the Asiatic goddess whose wor- ship the Hittites introduced into western Asia Minor. Smyrna, originally an Aolic colony, became Ionic through the treachery of the Kolophonians. See ch. 150. Mimnermos, the elegiac poet, celebrated the repulse of Gyges by the Smyrnens, according to Pausanias (ix. 29, 2).—"Aorv is the unwalled lower city as opposed to the Acropolis (cp. 5, and Od. i. 3). 6 This is a mis-statement, since we learn from the Assyrian inscriptions that the invasion of Lydia by the Kimmer- ians took place during the reign of Gyges, who sent two of their chiefs whom he had captured in battle as a present to the Assyrian monarch, and was after- wards slain himself by them. It is prob- able that the submission both of Gyges and of his successor Ardys to Nineveh was due to the pressure of the Kimmer- ian invasion. With Ardys compare the Karian name Ardyssis in the Halikar- nassian inscription. 7 Not “flutes masculine and feminine,” 4.e. of lower and higher pitch, as Bottiger and Rawlinson, but ‘‘flutes of men and women,” as Aulus Gellius (Noct. Attic. i. 11). If the first interpretation is adopted, Herodotos would mean the Lydian ud-yadis (of two octaves of different pitch), the masculine flute denoting the deeper tones of the instrument, the feminine flutes the higher notes (cp. the tibia sinistra and dextra of the Romans). 16 18 19 20 21 12 HERODOTOS. [Book ravee elvexa, Beas eyorev evOedrev Cppuedpevor THY yéav oTreipely re Kal épydfecbar of Midjovot, adtos oe éxelvav épyalomévoy you te wad clvecbar éoBddrwv. dota Toiwy érrodeuen ETEa, &Sexa, ev Toicr Tpopara peydra dipdova Midrqoiov éyévero, év re Aipevnlo xopns Tis operépns maxecapéver Kal év Maudvdpou medio. Tad pév vov && érea tov evdexa Ladvadrrys 6” Apdvos ere Avdadv fpxe, 6 Kal éoRdddrAwv THviKadTa és thy Midrnoinv thy otpatuly: Sadvdrrns obtos yap Kal 6 Tov TOAELOY HY ouvdapas: Ta Se mévte Tov éréav Ta éropeva Toto &E ’ArvdrTNs 6 Ladudrrew érorguer ds mapadeEdpwevos, os Kab MpoTEpov LoL Sedjdworat,® rapa Tod waTpos Tov WédEWov TpocEixeE évTeTapéevas. toict S& Mudyoloot odSapol "Idvev Tov Todemov TodTOY cuVeE- merdgpuvoy bre pi Xiot podvor. obo dé TO Spovov ayTarro- SiSdvTes eripdpeov: Kat yap 8) mporepov of Muedsjavou toice Xéovor tov mpos "Epvdpalovs modewov cvvdijverxay. Te bé Suvmdexdr@ eres Aniov éumempapévov bd Ths oTpaTiAs ouvnvelxOn re roLbvde yevérOar mphyya: ws &bOn TaxioTa TO Ajuov, avéum Bidpevov Expato vod "AOnvains érikrdnow ’Aconains, apdeis 88 6 vnds KatexatOn. Kal 7rd Tapautixa pev Réyos ovdels éyévero, peta 88 Ths otpatiAs amixopevns és Lapb.s evoance 6 ’"Arudrrns. poaxporépns Sé of yevopevns Ths vovcov méwrres és Acrdods Ocorpéorrous, dure 5) cupBovretoavTds Teo, cite Kal adTe Boke wéurpavra tov Oedv erreipecOar wept Tis votcov. Toiot Sé 4 TlvOin dzixopévorce és Acdhovs otk ébn xpijoeww mply i Tov vnov ths “A@nvains avopAdcwor, tov évérrpnoay yxapys Ths Maneoins &v “Aconcd. Aedrddv oida eyo cotta dxovcas yevécOar- Mirsoros 58 td8e mpoortiOeiot Tovrouct, Iepiavdpov* tov Kuyédou éovta @pacuBotrA@ Te TOTE MidAHtrov TupavvevovTs Ecivov és Ta pddvota, TVOdpevoy TO ypnaTHpLov TO TH ’AduvaTTY yevouevov, Téeprpavta dyyeXov KaTevTelv, Skas av TL TmpoEldas mpos TO Tapeoy Bovreintar. Muidrrjoros pév vuv odTw Aéyoucs 8 Nietzsch (Abhandlung iiber Herodot, Bielefeld, 1873) tries to show that out of thirty-five references in Herodotos to what hehas previously said five followso quickly on the original statement as to lead to the supposition either that something has been expunged from the text when revised by Herodotos, or that something has been dropped which has been inserted further on. The five references are this one, iv. 16, 79, v. 85, and ii. 14. Here Nietzsch thinks the account of the war with Kyaxarés, now in chh. 73 sq., stood in the 1st edition in ch. 17 before ézre- Aavvwv yap, the words 7a yey vuv &€ érea, ete., being added by the author when preparing his 2d edition. ® Periander succeeded his father as tyrant of Korinth about B.c. 625 to 585. 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 13 yevéo Bau. “Advdrrns 8é ds of rdéota earyyérOn, adrica érreptre knpuxa és Midnrov Bovddmevos orrovdas Touncacbat OpacuBovrw Te cal Midrnoiouse xpovov bcov dy tov vnov oiKodoun. 6 pev 81) dmécrodos és tHv MéAntov Fv, ®@pactBovros 82 cadéws Tporremucpévos mavtTa doyor, Kab eidds Ta “AdvdTTNs pédXoe Toinoew, pnxavatat Toidde. cos tv &v TH dates citos Kab éwutod Kal idvarixds, robtov mdvta ouyKouloas és Thy aryopny mpoeime Midyolotor, éredy adtos onunvy, tote mlvew te wdévTas kat Kaum ypacOat és dddfAovs. mpoayopeve OpactBovros ravde elvexev, Sxos dv 8) 6 Khpv& o Lapdinvos iSdbv te cwpov péyav aitov Keyvpévov cal rods avOpwrrous ev edrrabelnar dovtas ayyeldn ’AdvdtTn. ta Sy kal éyéveto: os yap by iSév te éxeiva 6 KnpvE Kal elas mpos OpacvBovrov rod Avdod tas évtodas amie és tas Lapous, ws ey TmuvOdvopnat, 8 odSev ddr eyévero 4} Siadrary7}. edaritov yap 6’AduvaTrns ovtodeiny Te elvas ioyupyy év rH Midsre Kat TOV New teTpdabat és'-T0 éryatov KaKod, hKove Tod KHPUKOS vooticavtos éx Tis MuAjtou tods évavtious Adyous 7) bs adtos kaTedoxer. peta 86H Te Siadrayy ode éyéveto em @ Te Eelvous GAM joLTL elvar Kal cuppdyouvs, Kal Bio Te av) évds vyods TH ~AOnvain oixoddunce 6 ’Advdtrns év tH ’Aconad, adtos Te. €x Tis vovcov avéotn. Kata pev tov Tpds Medrnolous te Kal OpaciBovrov roreuov "AdudtTy dde axe. Tlepiavdpos 8¢ fv Kuyrédou trais, obtos 6 TS OpacuBovrw 23 TO xXpyoTHpiov pnvicas. érupdvveve 8 6 Iepiavdpos KopivOou: T@ 89 réyovor KopivOcor (suoroyéover dé age Aéo Bros) év 7h Biv Odvpa péyrotov Trapacrivat, ’Apiova tov MnOvpvaiov él Serdivos éFeverxyOévta él Talvapov, éovta xibapwdov tov rére édvTov ovdevos- devtepov, Kal SvOvpayBov Tpa@Tov avOpaTrerv TaV jets tOuev tromoavta te Kat dvoudoavta Kal SiddEavra év Kopiv0e.' rtobrov tov *Aplova Aéyovet, Tov TOAAY TOD Ypovov 24 ¥ oo tdoTa O€ émrolel te Kal 22 1 The dithyramb, originally a hymn to Dionysos, sung by a band of revellers, was adapted to the system of Doric choruses and danced by fifty boys or men round an altar. Hence its name of cyclicchorus. Hellanikos, Aristotle, and others agree with Herodotos in ascribing its invention to Arion ; later writers made Lasos of Hermioné its inventor ; while, according to the Scholiast on Pindar, O/. xiii. 25, Pindar, who here implies that it was invented by the Lesbian Arion, elsewhere traces its origin in one passage to Naxos, in another to Thebes. It was really older than Arion, as a fragment of Arkhilokhos in Athenzeus (Deip. xiv. 6, p. 628) refers to it, and is itself of a dithyrambic character ; but Arion prob- ably introduced some alterations in its use. Hence he was said to be the son of 14 HERODOTOS. [Book SvatpiBovra rapa Tepidvdpw, émribvpjoa mracar és “lradinv te Kal Luxerinv, épyacdpevov S8 yphpata peyarha Oedhoar OTL w és KépuvOov drmixéoOar. oppdaobas pév vuv éx Tapavtos, mia TevovTa 86 ovSapoict wadrov 4) KopwOlovcs prcOdcacbae motov avdpav Kopwlav. rods 8& év TS meddyer émiBovretew Tov ’Aplova éxBarovras éyew Ta Ypnpwara. Tov 8¢ cuvévta TovUTO Nicce Oat, xXphuata péev ope mpoiévta, Wuxi dé mapalTedpevov. ovKaV 87 melOew adtov Tovroual, GAAA KEreverv TOS TopOpéas 7) adTov Siaypacbal pv, ds dv rapis &v yéa tixn, } éxmndav és THY Odrtaccav thy taylarny. dmeidnOévra 8) Tov ’Apiova és dropiny mrapaiticacbat, ered) oft ota Soxéot, Tepudeiv avtov év TH oxevj wdon ordvra év Toic éSwdovs deicat: delcas Se bre- déxeto éwuTov KaTepydcacOat. Kal Totot écerbeivy yap ndoviy ef pédrXovev axotcerOar Tob dpictov avOpamav doidod, dva- xophoar ex ths mpvuyns és péonv véa. Tov de évdtvtTa TE Tacav thy cKevny Kal AaBdvTa THY KLOdpHY, oTdVTAa év TotcL Sarlorcr SieEeAOeiv vépov Tov SpO.ov,” TerevTavTos Sé TOU vopou pipal pw és tiv Oddaccav Ewutov, ws elye, oY TH oKEUT Tao7. kal rods pev atromdeiv és KopwOov, tov 8€ Serdiva réyovas broraBovra éFevetxas ert Taivapov. amoBdvra 8 adtov yopeiv és KépwOov ov rh oxevg, kal amixdpevov amnyeicOas wav 70 yeyoves. Ilepiavdpov 8 brd darvotins ’Apiova pév év pudakh éyew ovdapy perievta, dvaxds 8¢ eye Tov TopOuewv. ws 6é dpa mapeivar adtovs, Kdnbévras iotopeicOar et Te Aéyotev Treph ’Apiovos. gapévev bé éxeivav ws ely Te ods Tepl “Iradiny Kal pw ed) mpyocovta Alrovey ev Tdpavtr, éripavival oft Tov Kyklén. Little is known of him beyond belief in the connection believed to exist the myth related in the text, which had attached itself to him in popular legend. The myth appears in another form in the story of Orpheus, as well as in that of Apollo Delphinios, who, in the guise of a dolphin, urged the Kretan ship through the sea until the sailors reached the shore, where they were bidden to become the priests and founders of the shrine of Delphi, the oracle of the god of song. The resemblance between the name of the dolphin (5edplv) and that of Delphi, derived from the ‘‘twin” peaks of Par- nassos above it, no doubt originated the latter tale, and gave rise to the device of a dolphin on the coins of Delphi, and a between the dolphin and the musical followers of Apollo. The primitive myth, which told of the effect of music on beasts and outward nature, seems to have re- ferred to the wind. 2 According to the Scholiast on Aris- tophanes (Achar. 16), the Orthian was in ahigh key. Compare the Homeric 8péa ioe, ‘she cried shrilly.” Noéuos, from véuw ‘to distribute,” means ‘‘share,” then ‘‘arrangement” or “order,” and so “custom” (what is arranged) and ‘the arrangement of notes,” ic. a musical strain. The Nomos was dedicated to the service of Apollo, as the dithyramb to that of Dionysos, 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST, 15 *"Apiova @otrep éyov eFemidnoe+ Kab Tods éxTrrayévtas obK evew ru édXeyyouévous dpveicbar. tdota pév vu Kopiv6coi te Kat AéaBuot A€yover, kab ’Apiovos éatl dvdOnya xXadKeov od péya emt Tawdpo, él Serdivos éredy advOpwros. *Arvadrrns S& 6 Avdds Tov mpds Mirnoious mérepov Sievelnas 25 petéreita TedevTa, Bactevoas étea Era Kal revtiKovta. avé- One 5é expuyov thy vodcov SevTepos odTos Tis oikins Tad’rns és Aehgovs xpntiipd te apyipeov péyav Kal droxpyntypiSiov otdipeov KorrTOov, Oéns aévov Sia mavtav tov ev Aeddoior dvabnudrar, Trav«ov tod Xiov rroinua, ds pobvos 6) mavtav avOparev o1d)- pou KoAAnow é£cdpe.* Tereurnocavros dé “Adudtrew é€edéEaro tHv Bacirninv 26 Kpoicos 6 Adudrrew, éréav édv fruxinv mévte Kal tpujxovta, ds 8%) “EAAjvov mpotorcr éreOnxato "Edeciouct. evOa 81 ot "Edéotos TrodopKedpuevot br atod avédecay Thy Tod TH’ Aprté- bids, €Edrpavtes éx tod vyod cxowlov és TO Telyos: eats 58 peraéd THs Te Tadavis Todos, I) TOTE emoALOpKEiTo, Kal Tod vnod érta otddvo.° mMpadtocr pev dy TovTowot émexeipnoe 6 3 The figure still remained at Tenaros in the time of Mlian (the third century after Christ), with the inscription :— *Abavdrwv roumaiow ’Aplova, Kixdovos vidy, "Ex ZeKxedod weddyous caoev dxnua 70¢. Creuzer ingeniously supposes that the myth grew out of the figure dedicated by Arion in the temple of Poseidon (on the site of which now stands the ruined ‘church of the Asomatos). The legend of Apollo Delphinios, and the consequent connection between the dolphin and music, may have induced the poet to choose a figure of a dolphin as his offer- ing. The later coins of Methymné re- present Arion sitting on a dolphin. 4 “Invented the soldering of iron.” Objects of soldered bronze belonging to the prehistoric age have been found by Dr: Schliemann at Hissarlik (Troy) and Mykene. Herodotos, however, is mis- taken in saying that the art of soldering iron was first invented by Glaukos, since it was known in Egypt at least as early as the eighteenth dynasty, like the art of imbricating or laying plates of metal one over the other. The art of inlaying or damascening metal was also practised by the Egyptians at this early period (Wilkinson’s Ancient Egyptians, ii. pp. 257-8, ed. Birch). Among the objects found by Dr. Schliemann in the fourth tomb at Mykene are a silver knife-blade, with figures of men hunting lions inlaid in gold, and a silver goblet similarly in- laid with gold work. Pausanias, who saw the stand of the vase presented by Alyattes to Delphi, describes it as con- sisting of ‘‘several plates of iron, laid one over the other in the form of steps ; the last (those at the top) curving a little outwards. It had the form of a tower, large at the base and decreasing up- wards ; and the pieces of which it was composed were not fastened either with nails or with pins, but were simply sol- dered together” (Paus. x. 16, 1). Ac- cording to Atheneus (Deip. v. 13), the vase was inlaid with figures of plants and animals. 5 The ancient city included Mount Prion or Pion and a portion of Mount 4 pépov. HERODOTOS. [Book 16 Kpoicos, pera 5¢ ev péper éxdorotor ldbav te nat Alodéwv, Groot Gras aitias errupepov, TOV fev édvvato péfovas Taps euploKety, pelova, CT AUT Leb LEVOS, tolat S¢ avtav Kal patra érre- as 8é dpa of év tH ’Aoun “EXAnves xatectpddpato és dopov arraywryny, TO évOedrev érevoer véas Tommodpevos erruyerpely Toto. pnowTyot. éovtov 86 of mdvrov EToipav és THY vauTnyiny, oi pev Blavta Aéyovor tov Tpunvéa admixopevov és Ldpdus, of b€ Ilirraxoy tov Mutidqvaior, eipomévou Kpoicov et Te etn vedrepoy mept THY “EXddOa, eirovta Tdde KaTaTaboat Thy vauTrnyinu. “@ Bactred, pyc vidrat imrov cuvevéovTat pupil, és Ldpous te cab éml o& év vom éyovres otapatevecOa.” Kpoicoy 6 édricavta réyeww exeivov adnbéa elreiy “at yap TodTo Oeot roijoeav em voov vncidrnot, edOeciv ért Avddv maidas odv imo.” Tov 5é droraBevra paiva “@ & Baoired, mpobtpas poe paiveat ev&acbar vyoweras larmevopevous AaBelv év relpy, oixota édrifov. vyot- atas O€ Th Soxels evyerOar GdAO 4, érretTe Tdxora érvdovTd ce Bédrovta em) ohior vavirnyeicOas véas, NaBelv apwopevor Avdovs év Oardoon, a trip tov ev TH nTeipe oiknuévor “EXAjvav ticwvrai ce, Tovs ad Soviocas exes ;” Kadpta Te HaoOjvar Kpoi- cov THO eridAOy@ Kai ol, Tpocdias yap Sd-as réyewv, TreLOdpevov Tatcoacba THs vauinylns. Kat oUTw Tolat TAS VHTOUS olKN- pévorot "loot Eevinv cvveOyxato. Xpovou 6é éruywopévov Kal xatectpappévav oyedov mavTov Koressos along the cliff, on which re- mains of early Cyclopean walls can still be traced. The temple lay at the dis- tance of about a mile from the Magnesian Gate, which was westward of it and in the valley midway between Prion and Koressos. It would seem that in the time of Herodotos it had been already enclosed by the city wall, though Xeno- phon still speaks of the temple as being seven stades from the city (Zphes. i. 2). The temple, dedicated to the Asiatic goddess, whom the Greeks identified with their Artemis, has been excavated by Mr. Wood. The original structure went back to the Hittite period ; that of which the ruins now remain was, according to Pliny, the eighth. The sixth, commenced by the architects Kher- siphron of Krete and his son Meta- genes, occupied nearly one hundred years in building, and was destroyed the very day Socrates drank the hemlock (B.c. 400). Kreesos had contributed towards its construction. The seventh was burnt by Herostratos the same night Alexander the Great was born (B.c. 356). The local character of Greek religion is strikingly illustrated by the action of the Ephesians. The rope locally con- nected the temple with the city, and so placed the latter under the protection of the goddess. Compare Thukyd. iii. 104 (where Polykrates dedicates Rheneia to Apollo by connecting it with Delos by a chain). Similarly, the conspirators who had aided Kylon at Athens con- nected themselves with the altar of the Eumenides by a cord, and their removal brought a curse upon the house of Me- gakles, the Alkmeonid, who ordered it. See ch. 61. 1.] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 17 Tov évTds “Advos rotayod olknuevav (rrhv yap Kiricov kal Avkiov robs addous mdvtas bm’ éwuTd elye xataotpepdpevos 0 Kpoioos), [eiot 88 ofSe, Avdoi, PDpbyes, Mucol, Mapiavdvvoi, XdrvBes, Tadrayoves, Opies of Ovvoi re xat Bidvvoi, Kapes, *"lwves, Awpueis, Aioneis, Tldpdvrou,] ° KaTeotpappéevav de Tov- tov [kal mpocemictwpévov Kpoicov Avodoicr], amixvéovtar és Ldpdis axpatotcas wrovT@ dddou Te of maévTes ex THs “ENddos copiotal,’ of TodTov Tov ypovov ériryyavoy édyTes, ds ExacTos 8 Rejected as a gloss by Stein. The Mariandyni lay between the river San- garios (Sakaria) and Herakleia (Zregii), separated from the mountain-chain of Asia Minor by the Bithynians. They may have been of Thrakian origin (Strabo, vii: 42). The Khalybes, famous as workers in steel (Aiskh. Pr. 715) are placed by Pomponius Mela (i. 21) near Sinépé, so that Herodotos would be right in speaking of them as west of the Halys; Strabo, on the other hand, put them eastward of the Halys, and here Xeno- phon (Anas. iv. 6, 7) met them, to the north-west of Lake Van, adjoining the Skythini and near the Phasis. It would seem, therefore, that they once extended over a large tract of country between longitudes 42° and 35°; as we know, from the Assyrian inscriptions, the Tibareni (or Tubal) and the Moskhi (or Meshech) formerly did. Erzerum would have _ stood in their territory. The Khalybes were also called Khaldei by the Greeks (Armenian, Khalti), from their worship of ‘Khaldis, the supreme god of the proto- Armenians who have left cuneiform in- scriptions in the neighbourhood of Lake ‘Van. The Thynians occupied the coast eastward of Mysia; the Bithynians being more inland (Pliny, #. NV. v. 32). Their Thrakian origin is again mentioned by Herodotos (vii. 75). olis was the coast- line from the Gulf of Adramyttion to the mouth of the Hermos; Ionia that from the Hermos to Miletos,—the Bogh- az Pass, a little to the west of Magnesia ad Sipylum, marking their inland limit; while the Dorians held the south-western extremity of Karia. The Cc coast-land. of Pamphylia stretched from Korakésion to Phasélis (Tekrova). It was inhabited by a mixed population, partly Greek, partly native. The in- scription of Sillyon, in the corrupt Greek dialect of the country, has been treated by Mr. Ramsay in the Journal of Hel- lenic Studies, i. (1880). The Pisidians of Pamphylia are first named by Xeno- phon. The Kilikia of Herodotos ex- tended far to the north of Mount Tauros, the upper Halys flowing through it (i. 72). For the other nations of Asia Minor, see Appendix IV. 7 Sophist did not acquire a bad sense until after the time of Herodotos. Ac- cording to Isokrates, Solon was the first who was called a ‘‘Sophist.” The wise men of Greece were generally attracted to the courts where they could find a patron and the chance of making money ; whether the patron was a foreigner or a tyrant mattered little. Solon’s travels are not placed beyond the possibility of doubt, and the story told here by He- rodotos seems a Greek apologue, intended to contrast the wisdom of the Athenian legislator with the vps of the Asiatic potentate. It was especially serviceable to Herodotos in his task of showing how the overweening wealth and power of the first great Asiatic monarch the Greeks were acquainted with brought down upon it the véueors of the gods. No reference is made to the visit by Solon in his poems. Kreesos did not begin to reign until B.c. 560, and Amasis (alone) till B.c. 564 ; and as Solon seems to have been at Athens when Peisistratog .. made himself tyrant in B.c. 560, it sediiis 18 HERODOTOS. [Book abtov dmxvéoito, kab 8) Kal Ldrwv dvyp ’AOnvaios, ds ’AAn- valovss vopous Kedetoacr Tomas amedjipnoe rea Seka, Kara, Oewpins mpddacw exmrOoas, va 8) wh Twa TOY vopov dvary- kac0f Ndcat Tov eto. adrol yap ob« olot Te Hoav avTo Tovi- cat A@nvator: dpxlovss yap peyddrovot Katelyovto Sdéxa érea 30 xpyoecbas vopovor Tods dv oft Yorwv Oftat. adTay én ov rovTav Kal Tis Oewpins éxdnurjoas 6 Lorwy elverev és Alryurrov dmixeto mapa”"Apaow Kar 8) Kal és Sdpdis mapa Kpoicor. dmixdpevos 88 eewitero év tolot Bactrnlovcs b1r6 70d Kpoicov: pera, 88 huépn tpitn ) rerdpty Keredcavtos Kpolcov Tov Lorwva Oepdmovres mepifyov Kata Tods Onoavpots, Kat émedeixvucay mdvra édvta peyddra te Kal orBia. Oenodyevov 5é pw Ta mavta Kab oxepdpevov ds of Kata Karpov hy, elpero 6 Kpoioos rade. “ Eeive AOnvaie, rap’ hcas yap tept oéo Aoyos amixras mors Kal codins [elvexev] THs chs Kal TAdYNS, OF Pirocodéwy yi» Todd Oewpins elverev érredndvOas: viv dv éreipecOat pe imepos erfrOé oe ef twa dn TavTwv eides 6XNBiwTaTOV.” 6 pev ersritov elvar avOpdrov 6dBibtatos TdéoTa émeipmta: Lorov dé ovdev VroOarevcas GANA TO CovTe Ypnodpevos déyer “ & Bacired, Térrgov ’AOnvaiov.” dmoOwvpdoas 5& Kpoioos 7d AexOev eipeto emiotpepéws “ koly 8% Kpivers TédXrov elvar 6dXBudbtatov;” o 6é eire “ TéAX@ TodTO pev THs TOALOS ED HKovaNS TrAides Haoav KaXob te Kayaol, kai ods cide drract téxva exyevopeva Kab rdvtTa mapapelvavta: TovTo 8é Tob Biov ed fKovTt, Oo TA Tap’ Hiv, TehevT} ToD Biov Napmpotaty éreyéveto- yevouevns yap ’AOn- valovor payns mpds Tos aaotuyeitovas év ’Edevaoin,® BonOnoas kal TpoTy Tomoas TOV Toreuiov améGave KaddAMOTA, Kad pV ’AOnvaios Snuoain te EOarvay avtod tH Tep émece Kal ériunaav 31 peyddos.” as 5 Ta Kata Tov TédAov mpoetpépato o Lorov 1g” Kpoioov elas roddd te Kai OdrPia, eretpata Ttiva SevTepov questionable whether the account of his travels is not wholly legendary. Biidin- ger defends the chronology of Herodotos in bringing Solén and Kreesos together, but not very successfully (Bericht. Wien. Ak, 92, pp. 197 sq. Comp. a note by Philippi in the Rhein. Mus, d. Phil. 36, 38, pp. 472-3). 8 “ After a happy life, as we reckon it,” not ‘after a long life.” Ed takes the genitive as being the neuter of the old adjective eUs, te. dos, Sanskrit sw-, from the root of the substantive verb elt. ® This shows that the unification of Attica, ascribed in the popular legends to Théseus, ‘‘the establisher,” did not take place until shortly before Solon’s time, if even then. Perhaps it was one of the re- sults of the tyranny of Peisistratos, The hostile relations of the two neighbouring towns of Eleusisand Athensis further indi- cated in the legend of the war between the Eumolpide of Eleusis and the Athenians, 1.] ‘ THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 19 mer’ etelvay iot, Soxéwv mdyyu Sevtepeia yav oloecOar. 6 8 elzre Kagosty te kat Bitwva. ovo. yap éodar yévos Ap- ryelooae Bios oe apxéwov imriv, wal mpds toiT@ pobun cdpartos Toujde GeO ropépor Te GuPorepor Cuolws Haar, cal 8) cal Néyeras 86 0 Noyos. ovens éprhs TH” Hpy Toto. Apyetouos ede. mdvtas THY pntépa adtav Letyer KourcOivae és 76 lepov, ot d€ ade Boes €x Tod aypod ob mapeyivovto ev dpy* éxcdnipevor S& TH apn ot venvias tmodvvtes abrob bro Thy LetyAnv etreov Thy duatar, emi ris audéns 8¢ ope wyeito 4 prnp, otadlous 88 mévte Kat TecoepaKxovTa Siakopicaytes atrixovto és TO lepdv.' tdota 8é ope Toincace Kal dpOcior bd Tis mavnydpios TedevTH Tod Biov aplorn émeyéveto, Suédeke te ev TovTowor 6 Beds ws dpewvor ein avOpeT@ teOvdvat waddov % Cwew. "Apryeios pev yap mept- otavtes ewaxdpifov tov venviav thy paunv, at dé’Apyetas THY pntépa abtav, olwy téxvav éxipnoe: Se pajtTnp Tepuyapiys €odoa TH Te Epyw Kal TH dHuy, oTadca dvtiov Tod aydApaTos evyero KnXed8t te Kal Biro toict éwuriis réxvowct, of pv érl- pngav peydras, tiv Oeov Sodvar Td avOpdrm Tuxeiv apicTov €or. pera Tavtnv S€ thy ebyiv os COvody Te Kal evwynOncar, Kataxouunbévres ev alT@ THO lep@ ot venviat ovKéts avéctncav Gdn’ év Tédex TovT@ ExxovTo.- "Apyeiou SE ohewy eixdvas ToLn- cdpevor avéBecav és Aeros as avipdv apictav yevouévav.” Lorwy pev O17) evdaypovins Seurepeia evewe TovTowor, Kpoicos S€ omepx els eie “ Ectve “AOnvaie, ) 8 tyetépn evdaypovin obra Tor adméppirtas és TO pndey Bote ove iSiwréwy avdpav aklous Hyéas érroinaas;” 0 8é ele “& Kpoice, émuatdpevov pe Td Oetov may dv POovepdv te Kal rapayddes” éreipatds avOpwrniov mpnypatav Tépr. €v yap TO paxpO ypovw TorAdAA pév eae ideiv Ta pH tus eOérde1, ToAra SE Kal Tabeiv. és yap ERSopurKovTa érea otpov Ths Cons avOparr@ mpoTiOnw.® obror éovres éviavTol world, and must therefore be hateful to the gods. The Greek was still keenly interested in political life, and not yet 1 Pausanias saw a sculpture in the temple of Apollo Lykios at Argos, re- presenting Bitén carrying a bull on his shoulders (ii. 19, and.see ii, 20). The mother was said to be Kydippé, priestess of Héré (Plut. Mor. 109). 2 Here we have the expression of Herodotos’ philosophy, to illustrate which his history was in part written. It embodies the Greek idea that anything which violates the mérpov, or mean, in- troduces disorder into the xoopés of the that the gods “‘care for none of these things.” Comp. Pindar, Jsthm. vi. 39, and the answer of Aristotle, Met. i. 2. 3 Comp. Ps. xc. 10. Medical science and sanitary regulations have of late years considerably lengthened the aver- age of life. See iii, 22, and Solon, Frg. 20. —ae 32 prepared for the assurance of Epikuros, | 20 HERODOTOS. [Book , \ ng f éBSou}xovra mapéxovtar hyuépas Sinxoias Kal TevTakioxidas \ / > \ LE / car Sucpuplas, éuBoripov pnvos pn yovopevou’ eb 5é 61 eOedjoes a , t oY \ c rorepov Tov éréwv pnvi paxpotepov yiverOa1, wa 8) at wpas t i \ a A A. S 2¢ cupBalvoct mapayiwopmevar és TO Séov, phves pev Tapa Ta éBdo- t . , t C- . \ pnKovta érea of euBoruot yivovtas TpLnKOVTa TEVTE, NMEpat 66 n n t n ® /, éx TOV pnvav TOVTaY YihiaL TEVTHKOVTA, TOUVTEWY TOV aTTATewY a £ f Huepewov Tov és Ta ERSounKovTa éTea, EovTewY TEYTNKOVTS, Kab , 4Aees > 7 a Sincociov Kal éEaxicxyiriov Kal Sicpupiov,” 0 ETEPN AVTE@Y TH A m oe érépn huépn TO Tapdmay ovddey Gpovov Mpocayes TPHYEaA. OUTH a a / XN A \ XN év Kpoice rév eats dvOpwros svppopy. euol d€ ov Kal Trov- ~ n F. > , 2? a rely péya paiveas Kal Bactreds ToAdOV elvar avOpwHTraV: éxeivo / n X\ &é 70 elped pe, ovKO oe eyo Aéyo, Tply TeAEUTNTAYTA KAadwS TOV n + a an y aidva miOopat. ob yap TL O péya TAovoLOS MadOV TOD ér / / ¥. Amépnv Exovtos dABiatepes eats, eb pu ob TUX ériomo:to TAaVTA a x 4 Kard éyovta e} TeAeuTAcaL Tov Biov. ToAAOL mev yap bamdov- 14 rou® avOpdrav avorPuol ciot, Twoddol Sé petpiws ExovTes Riou a f n f edtuyels. 6 pty 59 péya trovar0s avorAPLos dé dvotcr Tpoexer no t a e \ a / \ 27 TOU EUTVYEOS MOVVOV, OVTOS 8& tod wAovelov Kal avorABou Tod- n “e ., 2 , 2 L \ oo» , Roiot. oO poev emiOupinv éxtehécar Kai atnv peyadnv Tpoc- é a + mecotcav éveixar Suvatwtepos, 6 88 Toicide mpoéyer éxetvov' : ¢ . . drny pev Kat eriOvpinv odk opoiws Suvaros éxelvm éveixas, TdoTa Se 4 ebtuyin of amepixer, Ameipos 5€ eats, dvovcos, amadns Kandy, ebrrass, everdys. ef S€ mpds TovToLoL ers TENEUTHOEL TOV a \ n n , Blov ed, otros éxeivos Tov od fnteis, 0 BABvos KeKAHoOas AEvOs éort: mplv & av TerevtTion, émucyeiv, undé Kareiv cw brBrov 2 2 > “tL N, , , # a ov GNX evTUXEA. TA TavTa pev vuy TaoTA ovAraBety avOpwrov af , t - , # a éovta adtvarov éort, OoTrEep YOpN ovdemia KaTapKEl TaYTA éwUTH if x n mapéyovoa, GAA aAXrO pev exer Erépov Sé erridetrau’ 4) dé dv Ta a be > ane 6 , n a IOV as 6€ Kal avOpeTov capa ev ovddéev f exe, AAXov O& évdees eatu: b5 SF av ¥ n nn ” 8 an + / > e avTOY TAELTTA EXWV OLATEAH KAL ETELTA TEAEUTNTH EVYXApiTTAS om wv a bd f TreioTa én, adTN apioTn. ¥ \ x avrapKés eater TO pev yap 4 Herodotos was an indifferent cal- nine, and partly to his forgetting that culator, as is further shown by his blunder over the number of years re- qnired for the Egyptian dynasties (ii. 142). So we need not be surprised that he here makes the solar year consist of 375 days. Prof. Rawlinson has pointed out that this is due partly to his count- ing the months at thirty days each, instead of alternately thirty and twenty- the intercalary month was omitted from - time to time—possibly every fourth Tpernpls. 5 Borrowed from the Holic dialect (for Sidadouros), like the Homeric ¢déeos, Fdxoros, farpedys, faxpyhs, fayevjs, oF fardnOys and fdrvpos, which, together with {dAouros, must be regarded as de- rived from the Epic dialect. 1.] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST, 21 \ f tov Biov, obtos 2 > \ \. , a ay Tap €“ol TO ovvO“A TodTO @ Bacired Sixaros ? / éott hépecOar. cKoreiy S€ xpi) TavTds Yprpatos Thy TedeUTHD, Kf} amoBycetas: Toddoioryap 8) bmodétas brXBov 6 Beds Tpoppi- Sous avérpege,.” réora Neyo TS Kpolow ob xaos oie éyapifero, ote AOyou pv Tonodpevos odSevds anoréumerat, Kdpta ddtas apabea civar, ds Ta mapedvta dyabd perels THY TéeXeUTHY TavTos xXpiipatos opav éxéreve. Mera 8€ 2drwva olyduevov edaBe éx Oeod véweris peyady Kpoicov, as eixdoas, bre évopuoe EwvTov eivas avOpaoTrov amdvTwv orBvdTatTov. adtixa 8é of ebSovte éréatn dveipos, 6s of THY adnGeiny Epawve TOV wEedAdOvT@Y yevéc Oa Kaxov Kata Tov taida.® joav S& TS Kpoicw dv0 maides, Tév obtepos pdv SiépOapro, Fv yap &1 Kogds, 6 88 Erepos Tov HMKov pape Ta mdvTa TPATOS: ovvoua é of Hv”Arus. Tobrov 8) dv tov "Aruv onpalver T® Kpoicw 6 dveipos, ws drroned pu aixun ovdnpén BrAnOevta. 6 S éreire é&nyépOn kai EwuT@ royov axe, KaTappwdioas Tov Oveipov ayeTas pév TH TraLdt yuvaixa, éwOdTa 58 oTpaTnyelv pw Tov Avddy odapH er. ert Tovobto mphyywa é&émewme: axdvTia 6é kal Sopatia Kal Ta ToLabTa TdvTa Toict xpéwvrar és modemov avOpwro, é TdY dvdpemvav exxoplaas és Tods Oaddpous cuvévnce, pn Th of Kpewduevov TO madi éuméon. éyovtos é ot €v yepol Tob maids Tov yduov, amixveitas és Tas Ydpdis dvip cupphoph exdpevos Kal od Kxabapos yeipas, dav Ppvdk pydv yevey, yéveos 8€ Tod Bacidniov. wapeav 82 obtos és Ta Kpoicov oikia KaTd vopous Tods éruywplous Kabapalov édeito émrixuphoas, Kpoicos 5é puv éxdOnpe: got 86 rapatdnoin 4 KdOapcus Totor Avéoict nai toiow”Eddnou.” érreite S& Ta vopstdpueva érrolnoe 8 The belief in the prophetic character of dreams was widely spread in the host then sacrificed a sucking-pig, poured the blood and other libations on his East, and many of the cuneiform tablets now in the British Museum belonged to an ancient Babylonian work on the interpretation of dreams. Thus, ‘‘to dream of a bright light presaged fire.” Cf. Lenormant, ‘‘La Divination et la Science des Présages chez les Chaldéens,” 1875. 7 See Apoll. Rhod. iv. 693 sg. The assassin seated himself on the hearth under the protection of Zets émlarios, thrusting his sword into the ground and covering his face with his hands. His hands, calling upon Zeds xaddpowos, made offerings to the Erinnyes, to the dead person, and to Zeds pecAlyeos, and finally inquired after the name of the assassin and the circumstances of the murder, Adrastos (‘‘he who runs not away” or “‘may not be escaped,” similar to Adra- steia, the title of Nemesis in Bootia and at Kyzikos) is a Greek, not Phrygian or Lydian name, and points to the Greek origin of the story. Stein suggests that the story of the death of Atys, the son of Kreesos, may have arisen out of that 33 34 35 36 37 22 HERODOTOS. [poox 6 Kpotcos, émruvOdvero éxobev te xa tis elm, déeyou Tdaoe. * dvOperre, ris te éov kal Kd0ev THs Ppvyins HKov eri rio enol eyeven's tiva Te avopav i quvanndy épovevoas ; ” 6 & dpeiBeto “a Bacthed, Popdtw pev tod Mibew els mais, dvopd- Copae 6é "Adpyotos, povedoas be ddehpeoy enema aéKov ardperps e&ednrdapévos te trd Tov maTpos Kal Kerepaiiios mavrov.” Kpoiaos bé pw dpelBero rotate. “avdpav Te plow Tuyxavers éxyovos éov Kal edaprubas és gidous, &vOa dymxavijorcss Xphparos ovdevds pevav gy tyerépov. ouppopry TE TAUTHY ws Kouporara pepov xepdaveis helo Tov.” 6 ed by Siavray eixe év Kpoicov. év 8é TO .avT@ xpevy ToUT@ &v TO Mucio 'Omiparp bos xphpat ryiverau péya* oppedmevos 38 abros éx Tod dpeos TovTOU 7a tov Mucay épya Deasposipetrives Trohndces 88 of Mucol é adrov éFerOdvTes rovgecxoy pev Kaxdv ovdér, &racyov. dé mpos adtod. Tédos 88 dmexdpevor Tapa tov Kpotoov Tav Mucwyv deyyehot Eeyou qTase. “@ Paaixel, bos yphwa péytotov avepdvn hiv év 7D xepn, os Ta epya diapeipe. TOUTOV mpoBupeopevot érely ov RUE vov @v mpoadedueba céo Tov Taida Kat Aoyddas venvias Kal Kvvas oupmepapas Hpi, as av pu ééKopev ex THs xepns. ot pep 6) rovrwy édéovTo,, Kpotcos 8é ponpoveliov TOD dveipou Ta émea eheyé ope rabe. “qratdos pev Tépt Tod éuod py pvnoOATe ere: ov yap dv byiv cupréurrays veoyauos Te yap eats Kal TdoTd of viv pédeu Avddv pévtot AoydSas Kal TO Kuvnyécvov Tav cupTéuaba, Kat Staxededoopqe Totcu iovat elvat @s TpoOupotdtoroe ocvveeeelv bpiv To Onpiov éx Ths yopns.” TdoTta apelrato: aroxpewpévev 88 rovtoict Tov Mucdv érrecépyetat 6 Tod Kpoicou traits dxnkows rav ébéovto ot Muaol. od dapévou S& tod Kpoicov tov ye maida ode cvupréuperv, Neyer pds adtov 6 venvins tdde. “OB & mdrep, Ta® Kdd\doTa TpoTepov KoTEe Kal yevvaloTaTa juiv Fv és TE modépmous Kab és aypas hottéovtas evdontpeiv: viv Sé dudotépov pe ToUT@V atroKAnicas eyets, OVTE TWA SeLAiny jor TrapLd@v OUTE aBuplny. vov te Téowcl pe xen bupace ® és te ayopny Kxal é& dryopiis pouréovra, palver a ; Kolos pev Tis TOloL Todujryoe d0£o eivat, Koios O€ TEs TH meoryticies yuvasel ; Kolo dé exely dofe avdpl cuvoixeiv; cue dv ob t péres lévas earl rhv Onpny, AOyw avaTecov OKwS pot dpeivw éoTL TdoTA ovTH eee of Atys, the sun-god, slain by the boar’s makes 74 the relative, and accordingly tusk of winter (see Paus. vii. 7). reads evdoxiudewy, viv dh, 8 Tournier (Rev. de Philologie, 1878) 8 «“What face must I show.” 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST, 23 Bn of 5 HM oes n dpelBeras Kpotcos roioie.’ “& rai, obre Sevdinv ote &dXo > \ 2 , f ¥ ovdev dxapt wapidov tov rolw Téora, Gdrd foot drrus ovelpou év aA A 2 nA v > , To UTV@ eTLoTaGAa EpNn cE Ohuyoypdviov gcecOat’ td ryap > n it > a \ aixuns ovdypéns amrodeicOar. mpods ov Ty dw tatty Tov TE / a vf : yapov Tor TovTov éomevoa Kai érl Ta TapadrapBavoueva odK > t \ of - a a amoTreuTo, Purakny Exov el kos Suvaiuny éml rhs éuhs oe Cons # ve a an Siacréyar. els ydp poe podvos Tuyydvers dv mais: Tov yap 81 oe f ‘\ Erepov SvepOappévov tv axonv od« eival pov roylLouar.” dyel- t - a Betas o venvins ToicwWwe. “ouyyvoun pev O TaTEp ToL, LOovTt of Ke \ \ \ ye Ow TovavTny, rept euée hvdraxyy yew: 7d 88 od pavOdves > \ f L x GNA NEANGE ce TO dveupor,’ eué Tot Sixavov éore dpdker. ons \ Ss, a : TOL TO OvELpoY UTO aiyuHns oLdnpéens pavar eve TedXeuTHGELY* Hds \ na ’ a d¢ Koias pév eioe xeipes, Koln 88 aixph odnpén tHv od doBéar ; 2 \ \ CN, 2 86 > , A». ef €l eV Yap VITO OOOYTOS ToL Ele TEAEUTHOELY LE, AOU TEO 6 # + an / a a nn Tl TOUT@ oiKe, XpHv Oh ce Toveiv Ta Toveis: vov S8 bd aixypiys. Ls * a éreite dv od mpos avdpas Hyuiv ylveras 4 payn, péres ue.” apeiBerat Kpoicos “@ mai, got. TH me viKaS yvouny arohalvav ’ i 7 en \ n > e > \ Tept Tov évuTTvlov. as @Y veviKnwéevos UTO céo pETAayLWaCKA, petinul té ce iévas emi thy dypny.” elas 8é tdéota 6 Kpoicos etatréumreta. Tov Doiya "Adpnotor, amixopevm 86 of Néyeu THOSE. & ww > x a f 7 x “"Adpnote, éya ce suppopy memdnyuévov ayapl, THY TOL OvK ovedifw, exdOnpa Kal oixlovcs trodeEduevos eyo, Tmapéxov macav Sardvynv. viv ov (dfeirges yap éuéo mpotroijocavtos x na xpnota és cé ypnotoicl pe aperBecOar) piraxa maidos ce Tod ¥ ear éuod xpnivo yevérOas és dypnv oppeopévov, uy Teves Kat’ odov n a an a KrAOTES KaKodpyot él SnrAnor havéwor wiv. mpds be ToT Kal oé Tor ypedv ears itévar &vOa arrodapmpiveat Tolar epyo.cs- ke : , 2 Tatpw@ov te yap To. éoTl Kal mpocéte paun brdpye.” apel- Betas 6 "ASpnatos “@ Bactred, GdXrws pev eywye dv odK Ta és ” Or t 5 ” %. a a 8 , oF * deOXov Tovdvde: ovTe yap ouppoph Tounde Keypnuévoy oiKos éoTe > ¢ t- 3 / af + x or 0 /, és ounduxas ev mpnocovtas iévat, ote TO BovrdecOar Tapa, a x Ps 2 / a bé 2 t \ 5 TOMaAYH TE av iaxov e“ewuTOY. Vi Oe, ETELTE TU OTTEVOELS a f- 4 t a kal Set ror xapiferOar (dpethw yap ce apelBecOar ypnoroior), ns an t \ 7 moviy eipr €rouos TdoTa, Taidd Te aor, Tov SvaKedevene A F gurdocev, amjpova tod pvddocovTos elvexev TpocdoKa Tor t > t a amovoctycew. TolovTorct éreire ovTos apeirrata Kpoicor, . t + Hicav peta taota é&nptrupévor Aoydor Te venvinot Kal Kvol, 9 “Now what you do not understand a second ace. after AéA., an otherwise un- —but the (meaning of the) dream has knownconstruction. Perhaps Herodotos escaped your notice.”—Td dv. cannot be wrote dda ydp. 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 46 24 HERODOTOS. [Boox drrixdpevor dé és Tov "Ohuprrov 7> dpos efnreov To Onplov, ebpovres dé xal mepuoravres aidTo KbKrw éonxdvTitov. Oa by 6 Eeivos, ovTos bi 6 0 cabapbels TOV povor, Kaeopevos be “AdSpyaros, axovrivov Tov by Tod pev dpaprtdvet, Tuyxaver 5é Tob Kpoieou maidés. 6 pev 8) Brabels TH aixma eFen doe: Tou évelpou THY papny, Ge. O€ Tus dryyedéoov To Kpolow TO ryeyoues, drrixdpevos 6 és Tas Ldpdis rHv té Baxmy ‘kal Tov Tob maLdds popov conunve oi. 6 8& Kpotoos 76 Oavdtwe Tod maidds ouvreraparypevos BGANOV TE ewwodoyeiro br. pu améxtewe Tov avros ovou éxdOnpe. tepinwextéwy Oé TH sumpopy Sewas éxadrer pev Ala auldpetty, Haprupspevos Ta Ure TOD Eelvov memrovOus ein, éxaret 8é érictidy te Kal Erarpiiov, Tov adtov TodToy dvopdfov Oedv, Tov pev érlotiov Karéov, Side 8 oixlovct brrodeEdpevos Tov Ecivov dovéa rod Traidds éddvOave Bockwy, Tov Sé Eraspyiov, ws ptraxa ouprréparas avrov eb piicou mohepudTarov. raphoav b¢ pera, TovTo ot Avdol gapavres TOV vexpov, bruce Sé elmero of 6 doveds. ords 8€ obtos mpo Tod vexpod mapediSou éwuTov Kpoicw mpoteivwv tas xeipas, émixatacpdtar pw Kedevav TO vexp®, Aeyav THY Te mMpoTépny EwvTOD ocumpopyHv, Kal ws én éxelvn Tov KaOnpavta arodkwreKas en? OVSE of ein Bimoipor. Kpoicos 8¢ tovtwy axotoas Tov te “Adpynotoy KaTorKTeipel, kaltep éov év Kax@ oixniw TocovT@, Kal déyer mpds avTov “ exw ® Ecive mapa odo wacay Thy Sixny, érretdn TewvTOD KaTadiKacers. Odvatov. eis S€ ov ot pou Todde TOD KaKod aittos, ei pity door aéxov éEepydoao, dAda Oedv Kov Tis, 85 por Kal mada mpo- eonuaiwe Ta péddovTa eoecOat.” Kpoicos pév vuv ebarpe, as olKds Hv, TOV éwuTOdD Traida: “ASpnatos Sé 6 Topdio tod Midea, obTos 8) 6 hoveds pv TOD EwvToD adeAGEod yevdouevos hovers 8 Tod KaOjpavtos, émeite jyovxin Tov avOpdrwv éyévero Tept Td ohua, ovyywockopevos avOporeov civar tdv adtos Wde Bapu- suppopwratos, émixatachdtes TH TUUB@ ewuTor. Kpotcos 8& él dvo0 érea ev révOe peyddo Kathoto Tod matdos éotepnpévos. peta 5é 4) Aotudyeos tod Kuakdpew ijye- povin KataipeOeica bd Kipov tod KapBicew® xa ta tov Tlepoéwy rpyyyata avéavoueva mévOeos wev Kpoicov amréravee, evéBnae bé és povrida, eb kas Sivarto, ply peyddous yevécbat tovs Ilépcas, kataraBeiv abtav adikavouevny tiv Siva. pera av tiv Sidvoav tabtny adtixa ameTepato TOV pavTniwy Tov ® po. 549. See Appendix V. 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 25 te €v"EXXnot cab tod év AiBin, Siamréuas dAXous GAN, TOds pev és Aeddods tévar, Tods 8¢ és "ABas tas Doxtov,? nee bé és Awddvnv:* of 8€ tTwes erréurovto Tapa te Audidpewv ab Tapa Tpopadmov, of S& ris Mudnoins és Bpayyidas.* tdéota pév vo Ta “EXAnvicd pavrijia és ta daéreure wavtevadpevos Kpoiaos: AuBins 88 wapa”"Awpova aréotette &AXovS xpnoouévous. dué- meuTe O& Treipmpevos TOY pavTnlav 8 TL dpovéorer, ds, eb ppo- véovta Thy adAnOetnv ebpebeln, érelpnral ohea Sevtepa wréutrov et émuxerpéor ert Hépoas otparevec Oar. évTetAdpevos b& Totoe 47 Avdciow rd8e drérewre és thy Sudreipay Tov xpnoTnpiov, am As dv huepns opynOéwor ex Lapdiav, ard tadrys tpyeporoyéovras Tov AovTrov ypdvov éxaTooTH npépn xpacbat rotor xpnotypiowcs, éretpwtéovtas & Ts trolwy Tuyydvos 6 Avdav Bacireds Kpoioos 0 Advatreo: daoa 8 dv acta Tov xpnotnpiov Oeatrion, cuyyparpauévous avapépew tap’ éwuTov. Tov xpnoTnplay eOéctrice, ov NéyeTat Mpods ovdapav: év Se Aed- gotot ws éopdOov tadxiota és TO péyapov oi Avdol ypynodpevor ° 7d évteradpevov, 4 IvOin év é€apetp 7 t 6 Tt pév vuv TH OUTTA an na & > , TO Oe@ Kal érreipmTeov / t 4 TOVm NEEL TAHOE. a torrent flows. 1 That of Ammon. 2 The temple of Apollo of Abe (cp. Soph. Gd. Tyr. 897-899, and Herod. viii. 184) stood on a low hill to the north-west of the height still surrounded with the massive walls of Abe. The temple was destroyed in the sacred war B.c. 846, and only a single wall of Hellenic masonry now marks its site. 3 The excavations of M. Karapanos have shown that the oracle of Dodona stood in the valley of Characovista, eleven miles south-west of Yannina, where he has exhumed the remains of the town, the theatre, and the sacred enclosure. (See his Dodone et ses Ruines, 2 vols. Paris, 1878.) 4 The oracle of Amphiaraos was at Ordpos (Paus. i. 84; Liv. 45, 27). See Herod. viii. 134. That of Trophénios was at Lebadeia (Livadia), in Boeotia, on the slope of the hill now crowned with the walls of a medieval fortress, and just above a deep gorge through which The water, as it passes through the small funnels it has worn in the rocks, produces a whistling sound, which may have first suggested the oracle. The approach to the oracle is now covered with earth, but is probably to be found where the lowest wall of the medieval fortress approaches the cliff. Brankhide, now Hieronda, was ten miles from Milétos. ‘ The ruins now ex- isting there belong to the temple built after the destruction of an older one by Xerxes. On either side of the road lead- ing to the port, two miles distant, Mr. Newton found the sitting figures, in an archaic Assyrianising style, which are now in the British Museum. The oracle was a peculiarly Greek institution ; the divine in man was called forth by the stimulus of nature, and revealed itself in prophetic song. 5 “Before they put their questions.” —Rawlinson. It must be noted that the oracles were to be ‘‘ written down and arranged ” (cvyypapayueévous). 48 49 50 26 HERODOTOS. [BooK ol8a 8 éyd Wdppov 7 dpiOpov Kab pérpa Oardcons, kab kadod cuvinus, xa ob dwvebvtos dxovw. ddun pw és $pévas ibe Kparraupivot eens Expomenys év Xaraep aw dpvelovt Kptecow, a xarKos pev dréctpwTal, yadxov & éruéorau.® téota of Avdol Oeamicdons Ths IvOins ouyypayy dpevor olyovTo amvbvtes és Tas 2dpocs. ds 8& Kal @ddAoL ot mepureupevres mapioay Pépovres rods ypnopous, évOadra 6 Kpoiaos exacTa avarrricc ov errdpa TOV ouyypapmdrov. Tov pev oy ovdey mpocieTd pv: 6 O& as TO ex Aeddov eovee, avrixa mpooetxerd Te Kab, mpoaedefaro, Patras: pobvoy elvat pavripiov vo év Aed- potot, ort ob eFeuprycer Ta avTos émoince. érrette yep on Srérreprpe Tapa Ta XPHOTHpLa TOVS Geompérrous, purdtas Thy Kupinv TOV Teepe éunxyavycato Todee: errivorjoas Ta Hy dpryxavov éEevpelv Te Kal éruppdcacbar, yeraovnv Kal dpva kataKkowas ood ae abros ev NEAnTe yarxéo, ydrncov ériOnua émibels. Ta pev dy éx Aedpav ottw 76 Kpoiow éxpijoOn: Kata 88 thy ’Audidpew rod pavrnlov brdKpiow, ovx éyw elrreiy 6 te Toict Avboior éxpyce moujoact mept TO tepov Ta vomsloueva (ob yap wv ovde TodTO Aéyerar), GArO ye 7) Ste Kal TodTov evopuce pavTHLov arpevdés éxtHoOat. Mera 8& tdota Ovaincs peyadyot tov év Aeddoior Oeov itdoxeto’ KTHved Te yap Ta OUowa TdvTa Tpioxyihua eOv~E, Kdivas te éemiypicous Kal érapytpous Kal gpiddas xpucéas Kal elpata rropdipea nal KiOdvas, vijcas mupiy peyddny, KaTéxave,” érxmrifov tov Oedv paddov Te TovToLor avaxThcerOar' Avédoict Te Tact Tpoeite Ovew TavTa Twa avTav ToiT@ 6 TL éxot Exac- tos. ws dé ex THs Ovains éyéveTo, KaTaxedpEVvos YpuadY aITAETOV HuiTrivOsra é€ adtod éEjravve, éml pev TA waxpoTepa Toiwy é£a- 6 ‘* T number the sand and I measure the sea, And the dumb and the voiceless speak to me: The flesh of a tortoise, hard of shell, Boiled with a lamb, is the smell I smell, In a caldron of brass, with brass cover as well.” The second line refers to the fact that ism and clairvoyance. Among the Greeks the tortoise was sacred to Aphrodité. For paupou dpOudv, cp. Pind. 02. ii. 99. *"Eméorat is from évuyt.The Pythian priestess delivered the oracles in early times only once a year, on the 7th of the month Bysios; later, once a month the priestess interrupted the envoys while they were speaking (érepdreov). Those who reject the divine inspiration of the oracle have their choice of regard- ing the story given here as a myth, or of explaining it by the help of mesmer- (Plut. Mor. 292 F, 398 a). 7 The waste of good things recorded here reminds us of the holocaust of the luxuries of life made by the women of Florence in consequence of the preaching of Savonarola. LJ THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 27 Tadaora, én) 88 Ta Bpaxtrepa tpurddacta, thpos 88 radactiaia,® apiOpuov 8 érraxaldexa Kal éxardév, Kal tovTav arépOou ypvood Técoapa, tpirov Hpirddravtov® Exactov EdKovta, Ta Se adra nuTTrALWOLa evKod ypvcod,’ cTabuov SitddavTa. éerroveito Sé kal déovtos eixdva ypucod amépOou, Exovcav crabuoy TédavTa Séxa. otros 6 Néwv, éreire Katexalero 6 év Aeddoiar vnés, katémece ard TOV TyuiTdwOlov (ert yap TodTo.cr puto), Kal vov Keitas év TQ Kopwwbiav Oncavpe dxwv otabpov EBSopov HlTadavTov: ameTaKn yap adTod TéTapTov HyuwTadayTov. ért- terécas 8 6 Kpoicos tdota drérewre és Aedhovs, cat tabe adra dpa toicr, Kpnthpas Sv0 peyaber peyddous, xpiceov Kat apytpeov, TY 6 pmév ypta¢os exevTo éml SeEia eovovTs és TOV VOY, 6 8é dpydpeos er apiotepa. poetexivnOnoav Sé Kal obtos bd TOV vnov KaTaKaévTa, Kal 6 pev xpioeos Keirar ev TH Kralopevio Oncavpa, Erxwov crabpov elvatoy jutTadavTov Kat ete duadeKa pvéas, 6 S& adypdipeos ert tod mpovnlov tis yovins,’ yopéwv apdopéas éEaxoclous: émixipvatat yap 7d Aekpoy Oeopaviorcs.® dact S8 pv Aerdol Oeoddépov tod Yapiov* epyov eivar, nal eyo Soxéw: od yap TO cuvTuxov gaivetai por épyov eivat., Kal miBous Te apyupéous Téacepas arrémreprbe, of év TH KopiOliov Oncavpe éotaot, kal jwepippaytnpia dvo avéOnxe, ypioedy Te Kal apyvpeor, Tov TO xXpvoe@ érruyéypartar AaxeSayoviov dapévov eivar avdOnua, od« dpOas Néyovtes: rts yap Kal tobto Kpoicov, éré- ypawe 5é trav Tis AcApdv Aaxedarmoviotcs Bovrdomevos xapivec- 8 A palm was a little over three inches. Inscriptions show that we must read wddacra, not tdédaora, the reading of all the MSS. except two. 9 The MSS. read rpla querddavra, but the editors have decided that Herodotos did not reckon by half-talents. It is not easy, however, to construe the modern reading. Bahr makes the ingots of pure gold weigh 325 French Ibs., and those of pale gold 260 Ibs., but his calculations are not wholly certain. 1 Pale or alloyed gold is the usual material of early gold ornaments found in the eastern part of the Mediterranean. Some ornaments lately discovered in an ancient Lydian tomb on the southern side of Tmélos are of pale gold. Cp. Soph. Antig. 1037. 2 “The corner of the ante-chapel.” See viii, 122. Six hundred amphore would be more than 5000 gallons. 3 Wine was mixed with water in it during the festival of the Theophania. The latter is mentioned by Philostratos (Vit. Apoll. iv. 31) and Pollux (i. 1, 34). 4 Theodéros, the architect, according to Pausanias (iii. 12; viii. 14), invented the art of casting in bronze. This, how- ever, was an error of Greek vanity, as the art was practised in Egypt, Assyria, and Pheenicia at an early period. Theo- déros was credited with having carved the emerald in the ring of Polykratés. The supposition of K. O. Miiller, that there were two Samian artists of this name, is wholly gratuitous, and contrary to the plain words of Pausanias. 51 28 HERODOTOS. [Book Oat, Tod ema Tdpevos TO obvopa ovK eripyyicopat. GAN oO pev mais, &: ob TIS xeLpos pei 7d Bdwp, Aaxedapoviov éort, od pévrot TaY ye TepippayTnplov oddérepor. GAnra TE dvabijpara ovK énionpa Toda amémepre Spas rovtotat 6 Kpoicos, Kat xevpara, dpyipea KukdoTepéa, Kab 62 Kal yuvarkos elSwdov xpu- ceov mplraNM, TO Acrpol Ths dproKémov THS Kpoloov eiKova aes eivat.? Tpos &é Kal Ths é@uTOD yuvauKds Ta aT THS 52 Secpjs ° avéOnke 6 Kpoicos cal ras Covas. TadoTa pev és Acrpovs dmémeprpe, TO O€ “Apgudpep, mudopevos avTod Ty TE dperiy Kah THY mdOnv, dveOnue adxos te yptccov may dpolws Kat aiuayy orepeny, macav xpueény, TO Evaréy Thee AbyxNeH éov opoiws xpuceov: Ta ét Kal auporepa és cue Hv Keiweva ev OnByoe cat OnBéwor év TH vn Tod “lopnviov ’*Aroddwvos. 53 Totou 88 dyew pérdrovor tov Avdav tdoTa Ta Sapa és Ta iepa éverédreTo 6 Kpoicos érepwradv Ta ypnoTipta et oTpateintat éml Iépoas Kpoicos nal ef twa otparov dvdpav mpoobéoTo dirov. as S& amroxdpevos és TA drreméupOnoay oi Avdol avéPecav Ta avabjpata, éxpéwvto Toloe xpynaTnpiotar AéyouTes “ Kpoicos 6 AvSév Te Kal Gdrrdov eOvéwv Bacirets, vopicas Tade pavTHia avOpaTroict, tiv te akia Sapa wxe TaV eEeupnuatav, kal viv teas éereiparad el otpatevntas eri Iépoas kal el tia atpatov avdpav mpocbéoto cippaxov.” ob per TaoTa émeipwteov, Tov Sé pavTniav aypotépwv és TwUTO ai yvapar cuvédpapov, mporéyovoar Kpoicw, iv otpatedntay eri Tlépoas, peydAnv dpyjy pw Katadtcew: tors 5&é ‘EXAjvoy Suvvatwtatous cuveBovrevov of eFeupdvta pidrovs mpocbécbat. 54 éreite S& dveveryOevta ta Ocompomia ériOero 6 Kpoicos, vrepiaOn Te ToicL xpnoTHploLoL, TayxU Te éXTricas KaTAdICEW why Kipov Bacidninv, wéprras abris és Ilv@m Aergods dwpetrat, muOopevos adTdv TO TAHOOS, Kat’ dvdpa Svo oratihpar’ exacTov xpuaod. Acrdol 6é avti TovTav eocav Kpolow xal Avédoicr mponavTniny Kal atereinv Kal mpoedpinv, Kai éf£eivar TO 55 Bovropeve adtav yiverOar Aerdov és tov aiel ypovov. Sapn- 5 a 2 elvat fLovva eV 5 It was probably an image of the Asiatic goddess in a seated posture, like the figure in gold-leaf found at Mykéne and given in Schliemann’s Mycene, No. of the oracle, according to Aristotle (Rhet. iii. 5), were: Kpoioos "AXuy dcaBas heyday dpxiy xaradtce, It is plain that Herodotos must have extracted it, 273 (p. 182). 6 «The necklace.” 7 The gold statér of 20 drachme was equivalent to 16s. 8d. The exact words like the other oracles he quotes, from some published collection. The Parian Chronicle puts the embassy in 3.0, 556. LJ] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 29 odpevos 6é Tovs Aerdods 6 Kpoicos expnotnpidtero TO TpiTov: émreire yap of mapédaBe Tod pavtnlov ddnGelqy, evepopetro avrod. emerpora bé rade xpnarnpalepevos, el of modvypovi0s éoras 7 pouvapxin. n 0€ Ilvin of xpd rd8e. aXN Gray jyiovos Bactrevs Mndoror yevn Tat, Kal tore, Avédé robaBpé, ToruWypioa Tap “Eppov pevryery unde péverv und aideicbat KaKds eivar.® Tovross édOodor rotor erect 6 Kpoioos roddév tL wddiora Tavtov HoOn, édrrivwv julovoy ovdaua avr’ avdpo5 Baciredcewy MySav, od8 dv adtds ob8€ of ef adtod ratcecbai Kote THs apyis. peta S& tdota éppdvtTile iotopéwv Tods dv ‘EXjvov Svva- twTdtovs eovtas mpocKTycaito didous, ictopéwv Sé& ebpucxe Aaxedanovious xa ’AOnvaiovs rpoéyovtas Tovs pev Tod Awpixod yéveos Tos S€ Tod "lwwKxod. TdoTa yap hv TA TpoKexpiyéva,? éovtTa TO apyaiov Td pév Tedacyixdv' 7d 88 ‘EXAnvixov ZOvos. kal TO pev ovdapn Ko éEeyapnoe, TO bé TwoduTAaYYNTOY KapTa. emt pev yap Aeveadiavos” r an fal Bactréos otxes yqv thy POcOtw, eri 8 “When Media's king shall be a mule, Soft-footed Lydian, by the pool Of pebbly Hermos fly, nor stay, Nor dread the coward’s name that day.” The Lydians wore shoes, unlike the Greeks, who usually went barefoot or used sandals. Hence the epithet given to Kreesos. The Hermos runs at the distance of 44 miles from Sardes, between Sardes and the tumuli of Bin Bir Tepe, the burial-place of the Lydian kings. 9 “The most distinguished.” Cp. ii. 121 ¢. 1 The term ‘‘Pelasgian” is used in . two senses by the Greek writers—(1) as denoting certain Greek tribes of Thessaly, Thrake, and Mysia, and (2) as equivalent to our own term ‘‘prehistoric.” In two Homeric passages (J. ii. 681, xvi. 233) it is applied to Akhean Argos in Thessaly, and to Zeus of Dédéna, as worshipped by the Thessalian Akheans. In JZ. ii. 840- 3 the Pelasgians are a tribe of Mysia. In the present passage of Herodotos, as in Thuk. iv. 109, they are regarded as natives of Thrake. But elsewhere in Homer (Jl. x. 429; Od. xix. 177) the ‘divine Pelasgians” have passed into the region of mythology, and a way has been prepared for the use of the name by later writers to denote those popula- tions of Greece and its neighbourhood which we should now call prehistoric, or whose origin and relationship were un- known. See Herod. i. 146, ii. 56, viii. 44, vii. 94, v. 26, vi. 138. Hence the primitive Arkadians were said to be Pelasgians, the mountains of Arkadia being naturally the last refuge of the aboriginal inhabitants of the Peloponnesos, whom the Greeks displaced. The occur- rence of the name among various tribes of Illyrian origin may be explained by Pischel’s derivation of the word from the roots we have in wépay and elu (ya), so that it would simply mean the ‘‘emi- grants,” like ‘‘Ionians” ('IdFoves) from ya ‘*to go.” 2 Deukalién is formed from Deukalos, like other epithets of the sun-god (Hy- perion, Apollon, or Apelion), devea-hés being akin to IloAv-devxys, modv-devxijs (Od. xix. 521), and the Homeric d-deveyjs “‘unheroic” and év-duxéws “‘ zealously,” from the root duc ‘‘to lead” (Latin, duco). The myth which has attached itself to 57 30 HERODOTOS. [Book 5€ Adpou tod “EXXqvos TH bd Tv "Occav Te Kal tov "OdXvptTrov xapnv, xareopévny bé ‘lotiaetw: é« 8& THs “Iotiawtid0s as éEavértn bd Kabyeiov,* olxer ev Uivd@ Maxedvov xaredpevov. evOedrev Sé adtus és tHv Apvorrida petéBn, kal éx THs Apvorridos oitw és ledordvyncov éXOov Aawpixovy ékdyOn. fvtwa Se yAdooav tecay ot Tledacyoi,* odin exw atpexéws elmreiv. ei bé xpedv ears Texparpopevov Néyewv Toict Viv &re odor erAacyav Tov vmép Tuponvav Kpnoradva® rodw oixedvtwy, of Spmoupol Kote the name seems to refer to the ark of the Thera, and goes back to the time when sun-god sailing above the floods of winter. the island was a Phenician colony ; while Pyrrha, the wife of Deukalion, is ‘“‘the archaic Greek vases represent Kadmos ruddy” dawn, the time when men rise as an old bearded god, furnished with again to the work of the day. Deukalion wings, whose human figure terminates was the father of Protogeneia, ‘the inaserpent’s tail. It would seem, there- morning,” Amphi-ktyon (like Amphion, fore, that the Phcenicians who colonised from the old Greek duos ‘a cloud”) Greece and the Agean carried with them and Hellén. The latter name results the worship of Kadmos, and might there- from a confusion between Ady, the Ionic fore be called Kadmeians wherever they elAn ‘‘heat” (like dpyevyds = dpyewss), were found. For the Kadmeians at and the national name of the Hellenes. Sparta see Herod, iv. 147, and in Asia 3 The Kadmeians are usually in Greek Minor, i. 146. The Kadmeians at Athens writers the Phoenicians of Thebes, after- were said to have been the fugitives from wards dispossessed by the Greek Beotians, Thebes (Herod. v. 57), but more probably Kadmos, their leader, was the son of the a Pheenician colony existed at Athens in Phoenician king Agenor or Khna (i.e. the prehistoric age, the amalgamation Canaan, ‘‘the lowlands,” a name origin- - of which with the towns on the Akro- ally given to the Pheenician coast-land polis and the Pelasgikon (the modern only), and the communicator of the Pnyx-hill) created Athens. The plural Pheenician alphabet to the Greeks, His ’A@jvac implies the union of more than wife, Hermioné, is the Semitic Kharmon, one community.—By Pindos is meant Hermon, ‘‘the Sanctuary.” His name the city, not the range of mountains. means ‘‘the Eastern” or ‘‘the ancient 4 The Pelasgi of Thrake would have god,” from the Pheenician Kedem (‘‘east” spoken an Illyrian dialect, those of Thes- and ‘‘ancient”). He was worshipped as saly a Greek one. a god not only at Thebes (Plut. Pelopid. 5 Kréstén was in Mygdonia in Thrake 19), but also at Sparta (Paus. iii, 15), (see Steph. Byz. ad voc.) Its inhabitants whither the influence of the Phenician are mentioned again in Herod. v. 5. In colony on Kythéra had extended, and, the time of Thukydides (iv. 109) the under the form of Kadmilos, corrupted Krestonians, Bisaltians, and Edonians into Kasmilos (Kedem el, ‘‘he who is bordered on the Khalkidic colonies, and before God”), was one of the three are all termed Pelasgians (so the passage Kabeiri of Samothrake. The slayer of should be rendered), These Pelasgians the dragon, Kadmos, was himself changed spoke two languages or dialects, and into a serpent, and thus is identical with ‘‘belonged to the Tyrsenians, who once “the old serpent-god” (yépwy é¢lwv) inhabited Lemnos and Athens,” The adored in Phenicia (Nonnios, Dionysiac. latter statement contradicts the assertion ii, 274, xli, 352). A figure of the ser- of Herodotos that they had come from pent is carved on a rock in the island of Thessaly, not from Athens and Lemnos. THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 1.] 31 heap Totoe vov Awpuedou Rameaiaraars (otxeov dé nynuenira vip THY vov Occcanatuy Kanreopevny), kal tov Tdaninv te cal SKv- Adieny Tlekacyav oixnodvtwy év “EAAnomovte, of ovvotKoL éyévovto ‘APnvatoven,” kal boa adda Tedacyia éovta ToXi- opera TO odvoua peréBare, ef TovToicr TeKuaupopevov bel Mayet, Hoav ob Tehacyol BapBapov yiooay tévtes. ef Tolvuy Hy Kar wav TowodTo TO Teraoryoxor, To ’Artixov @Ovos éov Tlexacyixdv dua Th pemnony Th és "EdAnvas Kab THY YAOroay peréuade. Kat yap 8) otte of Kpnaraviirae ovdapoicn TaY voy oeas TepiovedvTay etal oporyoccot ovte of TAaxunvoi, odio dé Opoyhwocot: dy hobet Te OTe TOV aueleavro pacers Ae pampa petaBaivovtes és TdoTa Ta ywpia, TodTov éyovor ev pvdaKH. To 5é “EAAnuixdy yrAdoon pév, éreire éyéveto, aici Kote TH adTh Svayparas,’ os éwol Karapalveras eivas* dmoaxsa bey perros amo Tob Tledacyucod * ov dobevés, amd opiKpod Teo THY apyny Oppmeopevov avbnras és mennNos tov eOvéwy, Ilexacyav padora TpockexwpynKitav avte kal drAdkov eOvéav BapBdpav ovyvav. mpoabe Sé av ewouye Sone ode 7d Tledacryixdv eOvos, édov Bap- Bapov, oddapa peydros adknOjvat. Tovtwv 1) ay Tév éOvéov TO pév ArTiKdY KaTeXopevor TE kal Sveorracpévoy érvvOdvero 0 Kpoicos td Iesctrtparov rob ‘Inmoxpateos, TodTov Tov xpdvov Tupavvetovtos *AOnvaiwy.? The Tyrsenians of Mygdonia have nothing to‘do with the Tyrrhenians of northern Italy, except an accidental similarity of name. To draw ethnographical infer- ences from this is to repeat the error of the ancients, who derived the Tyrrhenians from the Torrhebians of Lydia. Diony- sios of Halikarnassos was the author of the blunder which identified Kréstén with the Etruscan Krotona (Cortona). 6 «Who had been neighbours of the Athenians.” This refers to the tradition that Attika had once been inhabited by a ‘‘ Pelasgian,” 7.¢. a prehistoric, popula- tion. Plakia and Skylaké were eastward of Kyzikos (founded B.c..780 ?). Perhaps Herodotos derived his statement about them from Aristeas. 7,**The Hellenic race has always had the same language ever since it first came into existence.” 8 We must leave Herodotos to har- monise the inconsistent statements that the Hellenic race always spoke the same language, and was a branch of the Pelas- gians, which multiplied greatly, and yet that the Pelasgian language differed from the Hellenic, and the Pelasgians them- selves were a barbarous people, which never greatly multiplied. His specula- tions on philology and ethnology are never very profound. 58 § The three periods of the tyranny of _ Peisistratos extended from B.c. 560 to 527. Herodotos is incorrect in saying that the Athenians were ‘‘ oppressed and disunited” (not ‘‘ distracted”) under his rule. On the contrary, he had found the country in a state of anarchy, misery, and poverty, in spite of Solon’s legisla- tion, and left it united, prosperous, feared abroad, enjoying peace and good laws at home, and intersected with roads ; while Athens itself was adorned with public 32 HERODOTOS. [soox E it . >? x f ‘Introxparet yap éovTe ibubry Kab Decpenent Ta Ohepria Tépas éyéveTo peya: Odoayros yap adtod Ta lepa ot MBares eTETTEOTES nab xpedv te eovtes Bumreor Kal vSaTos dvev updos aioe Kab DrrepéBarov. Xirov S& 6 Aaxedarpovios maparuxey Kah Deno apevos TO Tépas cuveBovreve ‘Inmoxparet mpi ev yuvatka Mi aryeoOat TexvotroLoy és Ta oikla, ei O€ Tuyxdvet exo, Sedrepa THY yuvaiKa rem eurrewy, kal eb tis of Tuyxaver éwy ais, ToODTOY ovKMY TaOTA mapawéoavros Xirwvos weiberPas Oérew Tov ‘Irmoxpdrea* yevécOas of pera tdora Tov Meolotparoy a an i a = a / rovTov, bs ctacialvtwy Tov Tapaddov Kal Tov éKx TOU Tediov na n é na? / ’AOnvaiov, Kal Tv pev TpoeatedTos Meyaxréos Tob “AXKpéwvos a a 5 ws t Tov oe éx Tob mediov AuKovpyou *Aptotoraisew, katappovncas / \ t \ Ty Tupavvida Hyeipe Tpitny ordow, cvrdg£as b€ cTacwwTas Kal an 7 a * / \ n , , TO NOY TOV UTEpakpiwv MpooTas pnYaVvaTaL Toudde. Tpepari- t , >? * > a cas éwuTov Te Kal Hulovous race és THY ayopny TO Cedyos ws a x 5 = 7 a > x > >? X nOEN : éxmrepevyas Tovs éxOpovs, of pov édatvovta és aypov nOédyncav > t n 1 9 a_t n , n \ > a aorécat dn0ev, edeird Te Tod SHpwov PvdaKhs Twos Tpos avTOD an t an \ - , Kuphoat, mpotepov evooxiunoas év TH mpos Meyapéas yevopevn - tf atpatnyin, Nicardvy? re édov Kal adda arrobeEduevos peydda a a ft € n épya. 0 de Ojpos® 6 Tdv ’AOnvaiwy eEarratnOels Ewxé of THV 3 a / ” / OY / QA * oe actav KataréEas dvdpas TtovTous of Sopudopor pev od éyévovto - yr Tlevovstparov, xopuynddpor dé- EvNwv yap Kopvvas éyxovTes A ® elrovto ot dmicbe. ouvevavactayTes S€ ovTor dua Ilevorotpatw Zz i éoxov tiv axpoTomw. é&vOa 8 6 Hevciotpatos npye AOnvaiwn, * \ x. 3. Ff £ A L Z ah ovTe Tyas Tas eodcas ovvTapdEas oTE Oécpta peTadrAdEas, ei k a a / n Te TOolot KaTETTEHoL evewe THY TOMY KOTLEWY KAN@S TE Kal Ed. , a 60 pera S€ od ToANOY XpovoY THUTO dpovyjcayTes of Te TOD Meyax- déos ctaci@rat Kal of Tod AvKodpyou éEeXavvouci pv. ovTw pev Ileclotpatos éoxe TO rpadtov A@jvas, Kat Thy Tupavvida atreimacOat. buildings and a library, was the centre of the intellectual life of the day, and pos- sessed a naval supremacy which extended as far as Sigeion and commanded the distinction gained thirty-five years pre- viously can hardly have helped him in his party conflicts. Nissea was the port of Megara. trade of the Black Sea. 1 “As he pretended.” 1, vii. 211, ete. 2 This must be a mistake. According to Plutarch (Solon, 8) the war between Megara and Athens took place before the legislation of Solon, B.c. 594. P. would have been too young at that time to have held an important command, while the Cp. ch. 73, vi. 5 This shows that Peisistratos was chosen ‘‘tyrant” by the people, whose leader and champion he was against the oligarchy. His tyranny, therefore, was not the unpopular and unconstitutional régime it was afterwards imagined to be. See ch. 62. As the bodyguard was given by the démos, the latter could not com- plain of its being contrary to law. 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 33 ovKw Kdpta epprtomevny exoy améBare. of Oe é&eXdoavtes Hevatotparoy avtis ékx vens er adAsprowot éoraciacay. Tepi- ehauvopevos 6é 7H otdces 0 Meyaxdéns emexnpunevero Tlevoe- otTpatw, ei BovrotTd of THY Ouyarépa exew yuvaixa érrt 7h Tupavvid., évdeEapévov 5€ tov Adyov Kal spworoyjoavros ém) TOUTOLCL Hevovarpdrov, pnxavéovras 57 émt TH Karod@ Tphyye einbéctarov, as eym evpicKo, axe, erred ve dmrewplbn éx Tradasrépou tod BapBdpov eOveos 7o ‘EXAnviKdy éov* Kar Befued- Tepov Kal evnOeins HALOiov amndXAaypevov paddov, ei Kal Tore ye oboe ev "AOnvaiows Toict mpwtoics Aeyouevotor elvar ‘EXXs}- vov codinv pnxavéovtas todd. ev TO Shum 7H Taravcés jv yuvn TH obvoua hv Din, péyabos ards tecckpwv wyyéwv arronel- movaa Tpeis SaxTUAOVs Kal dArAws everdyns. TavTHY THY yuvaiKa oxevdoavres TavoTrhin, és apua éoBiBacavtes Kal mpodé-avtes oxfpa oldy Te euedre edrrperréctatoy paveicbar éyouca, HjAavvov és TO dotu, Mpodpopovs Kypuxas mpoTéupartes, of Ta évTeTad- péva jryopevoy amiKopevo. és TO daTu, A€yovTes ToLdde. “BO "AOnvaior, SéxecOe aya0@ vow Tlevcictparov, Tov adTy 7) AOnvain Tymoaca avOpaTrov paddiata KaTayet és THY EwUTHS aKpoTroduy.” ot pev 6 tdota Siadortéovtes Edeyou: avtixa dé & te Tovs Snwous Paris amixeto ws “AOnvain Ileciotparoy Katdyer, Kal of ev TO Gore. TreOdpevor THY yuvaika eivas avTHy THY Ody TpocevyovTd TE aTorkaBav S& THY Tupavvida TpdTe TO eipnuevm o Ilevciatparos 61 KaTa THY oporoyinv THY mpos Meyaxdéa yevouévnv yayet Tod Meryaxréos sd Ouyarépa. ola S& maidwy té oi Urapxovrav venviov” Kab eyoueven évayéov eivat TOV "Arnpewvidéor, ov Bovaspeves of yevéaBar éx ris peorya Lou ryuvaunds Téxva euloryerd of ov KaTd& vomov. Ta MeV VUY TPaTA ExpuTTTE TdoTa 7 YyuYH, peta Sé elite iaropevon cite Kal od ppdler Th éwuTis pntpi, 7 Thy avOpwrov Kal édéxovro Ileciotpatov. 4 “Seeing that ever since very ancient times the Hellenes have been distin- guished from the barbarians by being.” Grote compares the appearance of the god Pan to Pheidippides just before the battle of Marathon (Herod. vi. 105), and infers that the Greeks of this period be- lieved that the gods sometimes visited the earth. The same belief runs through the Iliad ; in the Odyssey, on the con- trary, the gods are always invisible, ex- cept when they purposely make them- D selves visible,—a mark of a later date. Herodotos belongs to the sceptical age of the Sophists, and can see nothing but folly in the belief of his forefathers. 5 “But as he had grown-up sons.” Megaklés the Alkmeonid, being arkhon at the time, had slain some of Kylon’s followers at the altar of the Eumenides, to which they had attached themselves by a rope, and so brought the curse of the goddesses upon himself and his family. See ch. 26, 34 HERODOTOS. [poox x Sewov ts eorye atipdecBar mpos Meoc- épyy 8¢ ws lye KatadddoceTo THY ExOpHY ToloL oTa- £ 2a > € An city. pabov &¢ 6 Ileciotpatos Ta Toveopeva ew EwuT@ a / V2. 3 L dmadrdocero x THS Yopys TO Tapdray, amiKopevos dé és “Epér- € f \ , / Inia Sé yvepn viKnoayTos > a > - % I + 0 na a” Sy - > avaxtacbat bricw Thy Tupavvida, évOadTa HyEelpov OwTLVaS EK a an \ t tov Todlov alrwés ode mpoadéaTd Kod Tt." TodAadv dé peydra n a , nr mapacxyovrov xphyata, OnBaior trepeBddovto TH doce Tév / n Z L xpnudrov. peta dé, ob TOAD Moyo elmeiv, ypovos Svepy Kal mdvra ods é&iptuto és THY KadTodov: Kal yap ’Apyetos proOwroi a f AY amixovro é« IleXorovyjcou, kat Ndkvos ode avnp amuypévos Cerovrys, TO oivoua Hv AvySapuis, wpoOvpiny mreiotnv Tapel- ¢ 62 yeTo, Kopicas Kal ypyyata Kal dvdpas. é& ’Eperpins dé oppn- Oévres Sid Evdexadtov éreos amixovto éticw, Kal Tp@Tov THs > a wy a 2 X / a - Artis tryovos Mapabava. ev &€ tovT~ TO YOpo ode oTpa- Tomredevopévotat of Te €x TOU doTEos TTaTLa@TaL aTixoVvTO GddoL te é« Tov Sipwv mpocéppeov, Tolar 1 Tupavvis mpo édevOepins 7) t \ Ay adotacrToTepov.. ovro. pey 8 cuvnrZovto, "AOnvaiwv 6é qn f of éx Tod doteos, ws pév Ilewciotpatos Ta ypypata ‘yerpe, Kab a a / peTadtis ws goxye Mapaddva, Noyov ovdéva ecixov-: éreire bé érvOovto éx tod Mapaédvos A \ Z 29> 2 / ovtw 89 BonOéovat em avrov. ae éml Tovs KaTLovTas, Kab of abl 5é 7@ dvdpi. tov 5é TpaTov. > £ ef a / piav éBovreveTo aya Totct TaLct. 2 \ , 24 \ 9 brov mopeverOat emt To dou, Kal ovTol Te TavoTpaTin Hicay etclatpatov, os opunbévtes éx n ‘ Mapaddvos jucay éml To dotu, és T@vTO cUMLOVTES aTLKVEOVTAL / émt Tladdnvidos "AOnvains tepov, nal avtia Oevto Ta Orda. > 6 na 0 f an ¥ 9 t ane t ? A f évOaira Bein Toumh xpedpevos* trapictatas Tlevoictpate@ Apdi- 6 ‘He made up his quarrel with the opposite party.” 7 ‘Which were under any obligations to them.” Peisistratos had made good use of the wealth derived from his silver- mines on the Strymén. Five MSS. read mpondéaro, or mpondéaro. The ending of the 8d pers. pl. pluperf. in -earo is Homeric and Herodotean,—the termina- tion -aro, which properly followed a con- sonant only, being extended by analogy to stems ending in a vowel. The form is New-Ionic, not Old-Ionic. Ipoadéo- paw literally means ‘‘to be in the condi- tion of an aldotos to some one on account of services rendered by him.” It illus- trates the Greek feeling that no one performs an act of kindness except under the supposition that it will be repaid ; see iii. 139, note 7. 8 The comment of Herodotos is un- just. It is clear that the Athenian people hailed Peisistratos as their de- liverer from oligarchy and faction-fights ; hence the unmolested landing at Mara- thon, the difficulty the oligarchs had in getting a force together, and the ease with which it was dispersed by Peisistratos, If the people had objected to his coming, he could never have made his way to Athens. ® “Under divine inspiration.” See iii. 77, iv. 152, viii. 94; also iii, 139, iv. 8, v. 92, i. 86, iii, 153, 1.111. It is 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 35 Auros 0 “Akapvay XPnsporoyos dnp, 8s of mpoowdy xpd ev eEapétp@ Tovm Tade Aéyov. eppurrat & 6 Boros, 7d 88 Stervov exmeméractat, Odvvor & oiphoovar cernvains Sid vuKrds.: 0 pev 5H of evOedlwv ypa rdée, Tlewciotpatos 8& cvddaBov 76 xXpnoTHpiov Kat dds SéxecOar 7d xpnolev erirye THY oTpaTunv. “AOnvaios 5é of é« Tod dorteos mpds dpiotov TeTpaypévor oav 8 Thvixadra, Kal peta Td dpictov perekerepor aiTtav of pay mpos KbBous oi 8 wpos trvov. } of 8& audi Tleclotparoy éore- covtes Tos ’AOnvaiovs tpdovar. devydvtTwy 58 rovT@v BovAny évOaita copwtdrny Ilecictparos émitexvatat, dxws pte dduo- Getev ere of "AOnvator Stecxedacpévor te elev: avaBiBdoas Tors waidas ért immous mpoémeutre, of 8¢ xatadauBdvovtes Tods pev- yovtas éheyov ta évtetadpéva bd Ilewcictpdrov, Oapceiv te Kedevovtes Kal amidvat Exactov éml Ta éwuTov. TeiOopévean 5é Tav "A@nvaiwr, otto 6) Tleciotpatos 7d tpltov ayav ’AOnvas éppitwce tHhv tupavvida émixovporci Te Tmoddoict Kal ypnuatav cuvddoct, Tav pev avTodev tov S& amd Xtpupdvos woTapod TVVLOVTOY, 1 idpous Te TOY TapapewdavtTav "AOnvaiwy Kal pi) aitixa puydvTwv maidas ANaBov Kal Katacthaas és Na€ov (Kat yap tatrnv o Ilewiotpatos Katectpépato modeu@ Kal érétpewe AuySdper),® mpds te ete tovToc. tiv vicov Afrov KaOynpas éx TaY Noyiwv, KaOjpas Sé wde: én’ Boov ErroWis TOD lepod eixe, ex TovTov ToD yapov TavTos é£opv~as Tods veKxpods peTepoper és dArxov yadpov ths Anrov.* xal Ilecioctpatos pev érupdvveve tempting to correct ’Axapvay into ’Axap- ves with Valckenaer, since Acharne was close to Pallené (near the modern Garité), and Plato calls Amphilytos a fellow- countryman (Theag. 124). 1 The cast is flung, the net spread ; soon The tunnies dart beneath the moon.” The enemies of Peisistratos will soon dart helplessly in his nets, like the coarsest of Mediterranean fish. 2 This, of course, refers to the “‘re- venues,” some of which were obtained from Attika, others from the silver-mines’ of Thrake (see v. 23). According to Thukyd. (vi. 54), Peisistratos levied a tax of five per cent on the incomes of the Athenians. Grote mistranslates the passage, ‘‘some troops being derived from Attica, others from the Stry- mon”! 3 This is inconsistent with the account of Aristotle, according to whom Lygdamis was made tyrant by the démos in conse- quence of an insult received by a certain Telestagoras from the oligarchs. Lyg- damis is a Karian name. 4 Délos underwent a further purifica- tion in the winter of B.c. 426, when the Athenians removed all the corpses that had been buried in it, and ordered that for the future all births and deaths should take place in the neighbouring island of Rhéneia (Thukyd. iii. 104). More than half the corpses were shown, by their armour and mode of burial, to have been those of Karians (Thukyd. i. 63 64 65 HERODOTOS. [Book 36 . "AOnvatov, AOnvaiov 88 of pev ev TH wayn ememTdxecay, oi bé avtav per’ “Arkpewvidéwn epevryov ex THS olxnins. Tods peéev vuv "AOnvaious rowadta Tov xpovov TodToy émuvOd- veto 0 Kpoioos KaTeXovT a, Tovs dé Aanedarpovious €K Kak@v TE peyarov mepevyoras kal éovtas dn TO Trohepep KaTuTepTépous Teyenréoy. éml yap Aéovtos Bacirebovros kai ‘Hynovxréos év Lrapty Tovs dAXovs Trohépous edruyéovres ot Aaxedaipovior mpos Teyerras povvous mpocémrravov. To dé ete mpdtepov TovTwv Kal Kakovoywtato. hoav ayedov Tavtov “EAMjvov xatd Te ohéas atrods Kal Eelvoucs dmpoopixror. eTéBadrov S€ ade és edvopinv. Avxodpyov tev Smaptintéwy Soxiwov avdpds éXOovros és Aedr- pods éml 7d xpnoTipiov, ws éarue és TO wéyapor, evOds fy TvOim Aéyer Tae. oe p / me x t ft Hees @ Auxoopye éuov rot) miova vnov Znvi piros kai waow ’Odtpria Somat’ éxovar. 8d wy \ / x 0 ilo 4 oe Ody pavrevcopas 7} avOpwrov. Grn ére Kal wadrov Oedv / érsropat, & AvKooprye.” 8). The Phenicians seem to have wor- shipped the sun-god in Délos before the Greeks took possession of the island and introduced Apollo (see Jebb on Delos, in the Journal of Hellenic Studies, i. 1880), though it is difficult for one who has visited the spot to understand why an insignificant rock, situated between two other islands, and not in the direct line of passengers from Asia to Europe, should have become the centre of a great religious worship. By thus purifying Délos, Peisi- stratos gave visible proof that Athens was at the head of the Ionian world, and we can only wonder how such a naval supremacy and political influence could have been acquired in so short a time. The oracles were doubtless stored in the public library Peisistratos established at Athens; he had banished Onomakritos for forging an oracle of Mousaios (Herod. vii. 6). 5 “Thou art come, Lykurgos, to my wealthy shrine, The friend of Zeus and all that are divine ; I doubt if I shall name thee god or man, Yet rather god, Lykurgos, if I can.” Lykurgos, ‘‘expeller of the wolves” of anarchy, seems to belong rather to myth- ology than to history, like the numerous other Lykurgi of Greek legend, the sons of Arés, Boreas, or Héraklés. According to Plut. Lyk. 1, the Spartan lawgiver was the son of Eunomos and father of Eukosmos. Plutarch begins his life by saying, ‘‘Concerning the lawgiver, Ly- kurgos, we can assert absolutely nothing which is not controverted ; there are different stories in respect to his birth, his travels, his death, and his mode of proceeding, both political and legislative ; least of all is his age agreed upon.” Thukydides does not allude to him, but states that the Spartans emerged from desperate disorders 400 years before the Peloponnesian War (i. 18). Hellanikos (Strabo, viii. p. 363) equally ignores him, and ascribes the constitution of Sparta to Eurystheus and Proklés. Institutions are ascribed to him which show that, like Numa Pompilius at Rome, he was the ideal legislator to whom all the regula- tions of the later Sparta were referred. He is said to have forbidden the use of gold and silver money, which was un- known in Greece till the age of Pheidén, the iron rings retained at Sparta being the previous medium of exchange through- LJ] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 37 ot pév 8% Twes mpos TovTovar A€yovar Kab dpacar adte thy TvOinv rov viv xatecredta Kdcpov Smapruprnou os B advo Aaxedarpovior Aéyouot, Aveotpyov éritporetcavta ANewBorea, aderpidéou pev EwuTod Bacidevovtos 5&8 Yraprinréwy, ex Kpyrns ayayécOa tdota.’ ws yap émetpdreuce TAXLTTA, pETETTNTE TH vowima mavta, Kat épirate tdota pw mapaBalvew. pera Sé Ta és ToAeuov exovTa, évamotias Kal tpinkddas kab cvociria,’ mpéds Te TovTooL Tors épdpovs Kat yépovtas® &atnce AvKodpyos. otra wey petaBardvres edvounOnoav, To Sé Aveovpyo Tédev- ThoavTe iepov eicdpevo. céBovtas peyddos. ola dé & Te Yop ayabh Kat TAHOE obK orAlywv avdpov, ava te épapyov® adtixa kal evOnvyOncav. Kal 84 ot ovdxéts arréxypa tovyinv ayeuw, GXXA Katappovncavtes Apkddwv kpécooves civar éxpnotnpidfovTo év Aedrhoict emt macy tH ’Apxddov yopn. xpa Tae. 6 IlvOin ode out the country. The ephors whom he was supposed to have instituted dated only, as we learn from Aristotle, from the time of the first Messenian War, and Grote has shown that the equal division of lands with which Lykurgos was credited was an idea which arose in the age of Agis in the third century B.c. No wonder the oracle hesitated whether to call him god or man. 6 Aristotle makes him more than 100 years later (B.c. 880), and along with other writers calls him a Prokleid, where- as, according to Herodotos, he would have been an Ageid. Aristotle and others also state that he was regent for Kharilaos, not Labétas. The peculiarities of the Spartan constitution which turned the state into a military camp were unknown to Kréte; the institutions of Kréte agreed with those of Sparta only in so far as the latter might be regarded as the com- _ mon property of the Dorian race (a senate, irresponsible ephors called kosmi, an ekklesia, Periceki called trjxoo, and public slaves called uvola:). The Kretans, however, had a public meal known as dvépa, furnished at the expense of the state; but they had no kings, and pos- sessed private slaves (d@apidrae or Khy- parat). 7 In the time of Thukydides (v. 68) the Spartan Adyxos or cohort contained 4 pente- kostyes and 512 men, the pentekostys 4 enomotie and 128 men. In the time of Xenophon (Hell. vi. 4) the lokhos con- sisted of only 2 pentekostyes, and the pentekostys of only 2 enomotiz and 50 men. The triékas is mentioned only by Herodotos, and seems to have ceased to exist at the beginning of the Pelopon- nesian War. The Syssitia refers to the public meal (gecdiriov) paid for by those who shared it. 8 The ephors correspond to the tribunes of the people at Rome, and like the latter, gradually usurped the supreme power in the state. As has been already stated, they were really instituted in the time of Theopompos (Arist. Pol. v. 9; Plut. Lyk. 7). The -yépovres are the thirty mem- bers of the Council, which, as a common Dorian institution, must have existed from the very beginning of the Spartan, state. Each member was required to be over sixty years of age. 9 «They (shot) grew up.” "Avd is used adverbially and separated from its verb, as in Homer, showing that the so- called Homeric tmesis is not necessarily a mark of the Old Ionic dialect. Comp. vii. 156, and JZ. 18, 56. 38 HERODOTOS. [Boox a if t ’Apxadinv pw aiteis: wéya p aiteis: ob Tor doco. Re) 2 / ¥ y ov modXob ev Apxadin Baravnpdyor dvdpes caow, wv of o aroxwdvaovew. eyo dé ToL OUTL pweyaipo. >’ t SHcw tov Teyénv troccixpotoyv épyncacbas , 1 kal Kadov Trediov cxolvp StayeTpioac bar. / © 2 , x € A 5 io: > A 4 8 téoTa ws ameveryOévta jxovoay ot Aaxedaipoviot, Apxadwv n s - ? / pev TOY adrwv arelyovto, of Se wédas Pepomevos ert Teyenras an e ‘ - ee éotpatevovto, xpnoue KiBdnrw micuvot, ws 87 é€avdparrodiod- oy > na pevoe Tors Teyentas. éoaowbévtes 5¢ TH ovpBorH, da0t avtov t > x * # eCarypyiOncav, rédas Te éyovtes Tas epépovto avTol Kat cxoivw £ \ , SiapeTpnodpevor TO Trediov To Teyentéwv épydlovro. at dé médau a / x avtat, év Thoe eedéaTo, éTt Kal és éue Hoav coas év Teyén, Trepl 2 Tov vnov THs ’Aréns “AOnvains Kpeuduevad. . ft sy a Kara per 8) tov mporepov méodemov cvvexéws aiel KaKas > LO \ \ T , \ be \ \ K a / aéOreov mpos Tos Teyentas, Kata bé€ Tov Kata Kpoicov xpovov kat thy ’Avakavépidew te kal “Apictwvos Bacirniny év Aaxe- a n / Saipove dn of Lmraptiftas KatuTréptepot TH Tokeum eyeyoverar, Tpom@m Towmde yevouevot. €7reto7 aieh TO TorACuw éEcoodvTO Td mi / Teyentéwy, mréuapavtes Oeomportrous és Aedgods érretpoteov Tiva dv Oedv ihacdpevoe KatimepOe TH Troreuwm Teyentéwy yevoiato. * \ J yw \ ? ft a t >? f 4 8€ TlvOin ode eypnoe ta ’Opéotewm tod "Ayapéuvovos dotéa érraryaryouevous. ws bé aveupelv ovK oboi Te éyivovto THY OnKnv rod “Opéotew, emeprov aitis THY és Oedv erreipnoopevous Tov xapov év TH xéouto "Opéatns. ecipwraor 5€ rdota Totcr Oeompo- motot Néyes 7 LlvOin rdbe. yf > / t \ £ gore Tis “Apxadins Teyén devp@ evi xope, > a n évO” dvewor rvetovar Sim Kpatephs bm’ avayens, Kal TUTos avTituToS, Kal TH él mywate Keira. v > > er ¥ - F év@ ’Ayapepvovidny catéxyes puaitoos aia, Tov ov Kouoodpevos Teyéns éritdppobos oon. t n a as 8€ kal dota jKoveav ot AaxeSatpovior, atreiyov This é£eupéoros , n ovdeyv éXacoov, mdavra SiCnpmevor, és 6 dn Aixyns tav ayaboepyav Kadeopevov Laraptintéwy avedpe. ot &€ ayaboepyot cial tev 1 “Arkadia ask you? No such boon I grant. whence her epithet. See Paus. iii. 5, Many, on acorns fed, that dwell therein Shall keep you off. And yet I grudge you naught ; Tegea I'll grant to dance with swinging foot, And the fair plain to measure with the rod.” 3 “ Arkadian Tegea lies upon a plain; There blow two winds, driven by might and main, 6 Blow upon blow and stroke on stroke again. 2 é , Bi Athéna Alea was worshipped also The fruitful soil holds Agamemnon’s son ; at Mantineia, Manthyreia, and Aleia, Fetch him to thee, and Tegea is won.” 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 39 dorav, ékidvtes é« tev imréwv' aicd of mpecBuTaror, mévTe éreos éxdorou: Tovs Sef rodtov Tov énaurév, Tov av éElwot ex Tov imméwv, Lraprinté@y TH Kows Scarrewrropévovs july Cuvbeww dAdous GAA.” TovToY OV Tov avopav Aiyns avebpe ev Teyén 68 Kal suvtvyin xpnoduevos Kat codly. eovans yap ToUTov Tov xpovov éripsins mpos Tos Teyentas, éXOdv és xarkhiov éOneito aidnpov éFehavvdpevor,® kab ev Oovuats hv spéov Td TOLeopevov. pabov dé piv 6 xadrKels aroOwupdtovta ele Travadpevos Tod épyou “7 Kou dv, @ Eeive Adxov, ef ep cides 76 Tep eyo, KapTA av eOaupates, Sxov viv obtw Tuyydves Odvpa Troredpevos Thy épyacinv tod odypov. eyo yap ev THde Oddov TH adAH dpéap moijcacba, dpiccwv érétuyoy cope" émramnyer: mo 8é amiotins pr pev yevécOar pndapda pélovas avOpemrous tov vov dvorka abtyy Kal eldov Tov vexpov pines tcov edvta TH cope: Hetpnoas 8& auvéywoa dricw.” ére@e, 6 5é o pev by of edXeye Td ep ewoocas TA Aeyopeva cvveBdddeTO TOV ’Opéctea kata TO Ocompomiov todTov elvas, THSE cUUBadrrAdpevos: Tod xarxéos S00 dpéwy icas Tods dvéuous ebproxe eovtas, Tov Sé dxpova Kal thy oddpayv Tov te TUTov Kal Tov avtituTov, Tov be éEeXavvopevov cidnpov TO wha ert mate Kelwevov, Kata ToLovde Te eixatov, os ert Kax@ avOpwmov aldnpos dvevpntat. cupBarrgcuevos S¢ tdota Kal dmerOdv és Ladptynv éeppage Ala seems one of the false forms of the Epic dialect, produced by the sup- position that yata at the end of a line was resolvable into y’ ala (Journal of Philology, x. 19 (1881), p. 118). 4 «Who quit the order of the knights.” The statement of Herodotos is contra- dicted by the better testimony of Xeno- phon (De Rep. Lac. 4, 3), who says that the ephors elected three immaypéra:, and these chose the 300 knights from among the Spartan youth. As the ephors were changed every year the election must have been annual. Stein quotes the verse in the Htym.:Mag. 417: dye Aixa peya cdma. 5 «Should continue in active service, being sent in different directions by the Spartan community.” 6 The employment of iron in the place of bronze was of comparatively late date among the Greeks, as among other nations of the world. Even in the middle of the sixth century B.c., it would appear, the forging of iron was a novelty to the Spartans, among whom there was little trade or manual labour ; and smiths and smithies continued to be called yadketa and xadxets throughout Greece after the use of iron became general. The fact bears upon the date of the Homeric Poems, which are well acquainted with the use of iron, and effectually disposes of the legend which ascribed to Lykurgos the introduction of iron rings into Sparta as a medium of exchange (see note 5 on ch. 55). 7 The verb cvvéxwoa shows that copés here means ‘‘a sepulchral chamber” or “tumulus” rather than “a coffin.” The bones were evidently those of some fossil- ised animal, like the bones of the Dun Cow slain by Guy of Warwick, preserved at Warwick Castle. Similar notions of 40 HERODOTOS. [Book Aaxedarpoviowrs may TO mpiypa. ot 8é ék débyou ThacTOU érrevetxavTés ot aitinv édiw~av. o bé Grins pevos és Teyénv xal ppatov THY éw@UTOD cujerpopiiy mpos TOV narxéa épstoOodTo Tap’ ovK éxdiddvr08 THY adhay.® xpere dé ws dvéqase, évorelaOn, avopveas 8é Tov rapov Kal Ta doréa ournrefas olyero dépwr és Smrdptnv. Kal ad tovtov Tod xpovor, SKos TeLp@ato GAHAwD, TOAD Karur éprepot TO TOM érylvovro ot Aaxedaipdvior- non dé ode Kal 1 Todt) Tas TleXozrovyncov tv KaTeoTpappevn, 69 Tdota 8) wv Tavta muvOavopevos 6 Kpoicos éreure és Sardprny doyyéhous Sapa TE Pépovras kal Senoopévous ounpaxins, evreihdpevos Te TA réyeww yphv. of Sé EAOdvTES EXeyou “ Erreprpe npeeas Kpoicos 6 AvSav Te kab GdrArdov eOvéwv Baotreds, Ayo Tade. Aanedarpdrior, xpicavtos Tod Oeod Tov" EXAqva dirov mpocbécbat, ipéas yap muvOdvouar mpoeotdvat Tihs “EXd8os, ipéas @v Kata TO ypnoTHpvov mpockadéouar Piros Te Oédwy yevécOat Kai ovppayos dvev Te Sddov Kat amdrnys.” Kpoicos pev 8) tdotra 8 dyyédkwv érexnpuxeteto, Aaxedaymovios 88 dxnxootes Kab adtol Td Oeomrpdrov To Kpolow yevopevov hoOnady te TH amlife. Tav Avddv Kat éroijoavTo opKia Eewvins wépu cal cupnpayins' Kal yap Twes adtods evepyeriar eiyov éx Kpoicov mporepov &ru yeyovuiat, Téurpavres yap of Aaxedarpdrior és Ldpdis ypucdv wvéovto, és dyahwa BovdrAcpevor ypyjoacbat TodTo To vov THS Aaxwrixhs év Oopvaxt iSputar Ardddwvos.? Kpoicos 70 8€ ode wveopévoror eSwxe Swrtivnv. TovTwv Te wv elveKey ot NaxeSarpovio. thy cuppayiny édéEavto, Kal Ore éx TavT@V opéas a a \ mpoxpivas ‘EXdjvovr aipetto pidous. ee ToUTO péev avTOL Aoav Erouos errayyeiAavtt, TovTo Sé Tot fpdiov te &wbev mryjoavtes mep) TO yeidos* dpevot Kpntipa xddKeov Kal peyader the size and strength of the ancient heroes are found in Homer (e.g. 12. 1, 272; 5, 304). 8 «*He wished to rent the courtyard from the latter, who at first would not give it up.” ® This seems to be an error. Theo- pompos (Fr, 219) states that the Spar- tans had sent for the gold in order to cover the face of the image of Apollo, at Amykle, with it, and Pausanias (iii. 10) actually saw the statue (which was 45 feet high) at Amykle, Thornax was a mountain on the road from Sparta to Sellasia. The Spartans were ready enough to help an Asiatic despot who had conquered their brother Greeks of Ionia; they were not so equally ready afterwards to assist Athens when threat- ened by Persia. 1 The bronze bowl must have been made in imitation of the Phceniko-Hel- lenic or ‘‘ Corinthian” ware, which was similarly adorned with the figures of animals. This was a favourite Phoeni- cian mode of decoration, and character- ised both their pottery and their work in metal, The embroidery of Thera, 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 41 TpinKoclovs audpopéas ywpéovta Fryov, SHpov Bovrdmevor avtTidobvat Kpoicw. obtos 6 xpntip ove drixeto és Ldpdis 8? aitias dupacias reyouévas rdode. of pav Naxedaipovior Aéyovsr ws érreite dyopuevos és tas Lapdis 6 Kpntyp éyivero kata Thy Laptny, mvOdpevor Ldpior dmerolato abtov vnuct baxphae érimdooavtes: avrou Se Ydpusoe Néyovas ds éretre borépnoay of dyovtes Tov Aaxe- Satpovioy tov Kxpyntiipa, éruvOavovto 88 Sapdis te wat Kpoioov MwoKévat, amédSovto tov Kpythpa év duo, iSibras Se avdpas mpiamévous avabeivai pv és 76 “Hpasov:? Taya de av Kab ot arodémevor Néyouev amiKdpevor és Lrdpryv ws dmatpeOeinoav bo Laplov. Kara pév vv tov xpntiipa ottw érxe. Kpoicos 88 duaptoyv 71 ToD xXpnopod éroteito otparninvy és Kammadoxinv, dmloas kataipnoew Kipov te cal rv Tepoéwv Stvapuv. TapacKevato- pévov 8 Kpoicov otpateterOar em) Iépoas, tov tis Avda vousopevos Kal mpdabe evar codds, ard 88 radbrns THs yvouns kal 70 Kdpta otvoua év Avdoicr éywv, cuveBovdrevce Kpolow Tade* ovvoud of Fv LdvdSanis. otpatever Oat TapacKevdtear, of cxutivas pev avakupidas cxutivny Sé tiv GAdnv écOta fopéover, ciréovtas 88 od« Goa eOérovar GX’ baa éyoucr, yopnv exovres tpnyéav. mpods 8é od« olve Siaypéwvtar adda bOporroréovat, ov aia Sé éyoucs Tpwyewv, ovK Gddo ayaboy obdév. TobdTo pev Si}, ef vixHjoes, TL oeas dmraipy- aeat, Total ye ph ore pndév; Todt Sé, Av viKNOFs, wdbe boa aya0a amroBaneis: yevodwevor yap Tav jyuetépav ayaa mepiéé- ovtat ovde amwatol écovtat. éya pév vuv Oeoiar eyo ydpu, ot ov« éml vdov rrovodat Iéponot otpatever@as ert Avdovs.” tdéora Aéyor ove érebe Tov Kpotcov. Téponct yap, mpiv Avédods Katactpépacbat, Hv ovTe aBpov ovte ayabov ovdév. “@ Bactnred, én’ dvdpas torovrous decrees and dedications). - ota o “AXdus woTapmos atroTdpves Ta KdtTw éx Oardoons Ths avtiov a t Kumpov és tov Evfewov movrov. gore 88 adyny obtos Ths yopns © éotpateveto b& 6 Kpoicos ért tv Kamzadoxiny ravée Z f n ¢ a , > \ £ e , 2 TAUTNS 2 erp Hijkos 0000 evlevm avopl révTe uépar avator- 7 3 Kappadokia was bounded on the west by the Halys, and on the south by the Kilikians. Its area is larger in the Persian cuneiform inscriptions, where it is called Katpaducca or Katapatuka (comp. Kat-aonia). The important Hit- tite remains at Eyuk and Boghaz Keui are within its borders, and there is plenty of evidence that it was at one time the headquarters of the Hittite race. They must be the White Syrians of Strabo, whom the Greek geographer contrasts with the Black Syrians of Semitic Aram (pp. 538, 544, 737. Cf. Schol. ad Apoll. Rhod. i. 948). Pindar (Fr. 150, ed. Bergk) speaks of ‘‘a spear-armed Syrian host” at the mouth of the Thermédon (compare Herod. ii. 104), the river on whose banks dwelt the Amazons, the Hittite priestesses of the Asiatic goddess; and Sindpé, accord- ing to Skymnos of Khios (948), was founded among the Syrians. But these Syrians were really Hittites, so called as coming from the country known to the Greeks as Syria. The Aramaic legends on the coins of Sindpé, Sidé, and Kotyora or Gazir (Brandis, Miinzwesen, 308, 427), belong to a later period. See also Herod. vii. 72. Strabo states that the language of the Kataonians was the same as that of the White Syrians. The Aryans, who afterwards occupied Kap- padokia, belonged to the wave of migra- tion which brought the Aryan Armeni- ans into Armenia, and the Aryan Medes into Media, in the seventh century B.c. Pharnaspes, king of Kappadokia, married Atossa, sister of Kambyses, king of Persia, according to Diodorus Siculus ; but as he is also said to have been five generations distant from Darius Hystas- pis, the statement cannot be correct (see iii. 68, note 4). The names of the early Kappadokian kings, however, are Persian, as well as the deities worshipped in Kappadokia in the Persian period (Omanes, Anandatis, and Anaitis). See ch. 77. 4 The Kilikia of Herodotos extended considerably to the north of the Taurus range. Herodotos puts the Matieni (of Lake Urumiyeh) far too much to the west. ® The pedestrian would certainly re- quire to be ‘‘well equipped.” As the distance is 280 miles, and Herodotos makes 200 stadia (about 23 miles) a day’s caravan journey (iv. 101), either his geography or his arithmetic is at fault. It is very possible, however, that Pro- fessor Mahaffy may be right both here and in ii. 34 in reading fifteen for five, fifteen days being equivalent, according to eastern modes of reckoning, to the real distance. He supposes that the original text was ANAPIIEHMEPAI, and that one of the two ¢otas has fallen out (Hermathena, vii. 1881). Compare also i. 185 (where Vitringa suggests ce (fifteen) instead of e’), 1] ‘THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 43 clvexa, Kat ‘yeas iép mpockricacbat mpos Thy éwvTod poipar povnanevas Kal paduora TO XpnoTnpiw Ticuvos éov Kab Ticacbat Oedeov brrep Aatudyeos Kipov. “Aotudyea yap Tov Kva£dpew, éovTa Kpoicou pev yauBpov® MySov d& Baciréa, Kipos 6 Kappicew kataorpeypdpevos eixe yevouevov yauBpov Kpoicw ade. LkvOeov rdv vouddav e’tn av8pev otacidcaca oreennOe és yy tay Mydcxiy- érupdvveve 88 Tov xpovov tovtov Mijdav Kuafdpns 0 Ppasprea Tob Anubxew,' ds tovs xvas Todvrous Td Hey mparov Tepielzre ev @S €ovTas ixétas: date S& ep) moANOD TOLEOMEVOS AUTOUS, Taidds oft Tapédaxe THY Yrooady Te éxpabeiy Kah Thy Téexvnv Tov TOEwY. ypdvou Sé yevouévou, Kab aiel oure- ovtwy Tov XKvbéwv én’ aypyv Kat alel ts hepdvtwr, Kat Kore cuvivere Edeiv oheas pndév: voothoavtas S& adtovs KEL OL xepot 6 Kuakdpns (jv yap, as SiéSe£e, dpynv axpos) tpnyéws Kdpta meptéorre aeixein. of S¢ Tdota mpos Kvakdpew rabdvtes, aoTe avaéia ohéov abtav merovbdtes, éBotdevocay TOV Tapa chicos Sidackopévav ralisov &va Katakowat, oxevdcavres 8é abtov domep éd0ecav Kal Ta Onpia ocKevdtew, Kuakdpn Sodvat pépovtes ws aypnv dAOev, Sdvtes S& Tiy TaxloTHy KopiterOas Tapa "Advatrea Tov Ladvarrew és Yapdis. tdota Kal éeyévero: Kal yap Kuakdpns nal of rapedytes Sastupoves Tov Kpe@v TovTwV émdcavto, Kat of YxvOa. tdota Toujocavtes "AXvatrew ixérar éyévovto. peta Se Tdota, od yap 8) 6’Advdrrns e&ediSou tods 74 Levas eEartéovte Kuakdpy, worepos tolcw Avdcics Kab rotor MySoror éyeyover én’ érea wévte, év Toict ToAraKIS pev of MASoe Tovs Avdods évixnoav, morddxus Sé of Avdot rods MySous. év 88 Kal vuctopaxinv tia éroijoavto: Siadépovor S€ odu én ions TOV ToAEuwov TO ExT eter cUpBorAs yevowevns ovviverxe aoTE THs payns cvvertedons THY Huépnv eEativns viKTa yevéoBat. Thy dé peTaarrayny tavTnv Ths Huépns Baris 6 Mirnacos totoe Iwate mponyopevce EcecOat,® odpov mpobéuevos eviavtov TodTov 6 “Brother-in-law.” Tay@pés is any Agané before the seventeenth century relation by marriage (yéuos). Comp. Skt. 3.c., mentions solar eclipses which had jémétri “son-in-law,” jamé “‘daughter- happened both ‘‘at” and ‘out of their in-law,” vijdman “related”; Lat. gemini predicted time.” This shows that the (for bi-geminz). predictions did not rest on a very cer- 7 For these passages, see Appendix V. tain basis, and were only approximate. 8 Eclipses of the sun had been pre- Thalés must have derived his science dicted by the astronomers of Chaldea at from Babylonia. For the influence of an early period. The great astronomical Babylonia on Thalés, see the first note work (afterwards translated into Greek on ch. 1. The eclipse has been vari- by Berosus), compiled for Sargon of ously assigned by astronomers to B.C. 44 HERODOTOS. [Book év th 8H Kal eyévero peTaBor}. of Sé Avdoi Te Kal of M7dor érelre elSov vinta avtl hwépns yevouerny, THs maxyns Te ératoavTo Kab padrnrédy te gorevoay Kal dudédrepor cipyynv éEwvtoics yevéc Bas. of 8& cupBiBdcarres abtods haoav olde, Lvevveris Te 0 KinE xat AaBtivnros 6 BaBuddu0s.? obtot ode Kal Td SpKvov ot omev- cavres yevérOat Roar, Kai yapov éradrayny érolncay: ’Advar- Tea yap éyvacav Sotvar tiv Ouyatépa ’Apinv *Aotudye: TO Kvatdpew radi: dvev yap avayxains ioxuphs cupBaoves ioxvpal ov« eOérovcr cuppéve. Spxia 8€ rrovetras Tdota Ta eOvea ra mwép te “EdAnves, Kal mpos tovTouc, émedy Tos Bpaxiovas éritdpovras és THY Suoxpolny, TO alua avadelyovat Gddjrov.* 75 Todrov 8) dv Tov "Aatudyea Kipos édvta éwvtod pntpomatopa katactpepdpevos éoye Si aitiny tTHv éyw év Toict éricw Oyoror onpavéw: Ta Kpoicos émripeppopevos TS Kipw és te Ta ypnoTipia éreure ef otpatevntas émt Ilépoas, nab 8) Kal daixopévov xenopnod KxiBSjrov, édmicas mpos éwvTod Tov xXpnopor elvat, éotpatevero és tiv Llepoéwv poipay. as 8 darixeto éml Tov “Aduy motapov 6 Kpoicos, 76 évOedrev, ws pev éyo éyo, KaTad Tas govcas yedtpas” dueBiBace Tov otpatov, ws S€ 6 ToAAOS AOYoS been a restoration of the older city of Shalmaneser’s age. Labynétos is clearly of the period. Pliny (N. @. ii. 58) for Nabynétos, or Nabonidos (Nabu- makes it B.c. 588. Herodotos seems to nahid), a copyist having mistaken N for wish to contrast the science of the A. (See ch. 77.) As Nabynétos did not Greeks with the ignorant superstition of become king of Babylon till B.c. 555, 625, 610, 603, 597, and 585. The last date best suits the chronology and history the ‘ barbarians.” 9 The ‘‘mediators” were Syennesis of Kilikia, and Labynétos of Babylonia. Syennesis was a common name among the Kilikian kings (Herod. v. 118, vii. 98; Xenophon, Anad. i.2; Aiskh. Perse, 824). Other kings of Kilikia (called Khilak in the Assyrian inscriptions and on the native coins) were, Pikhirim, B.c. 854; Ambaris or Amris of Tubal (Tiba- reni), made king by Sargon, B.c. 712; and Sanda-sarme, B.C. 660 (whose name is compounded with that of Sandan, the Kilikian Heraklés). Tarkondémos or Tarkondimotos, father and son, ruled Kilikia in the time of Augustus. Tarsus, called Tarzi by Shalmaneser (B.c. 833), was supposed to have had an Assyrian origin, and to have been built in imita- tion of Babylon. If so, it must have Herodotos has given the wrong name. Nebuchadrezzar was really king at the time. Labynétos is placed on the same footing as Syennesis, and therefore could hardly have been merely a Babylonian official, As such, moreover, he was not likely to have had much weight with the hostile kings. 1 The custom of confirming an oath or contract by drinking one another’s blood is widely spread (see iv. 70). In Chinese secret societies blood is drawn from the finger of the candidate for admission, poured into a bowl of wine or water, and drunk by the rest of the society. Tacitus describes the same custom as prevailing among the Georgian and Kaukasian tribes (Ann. xii. 47). 2 “The bridges that really are there.” Herodotos seems to be here contrasting 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 45 “EXAjvav, Oaris of 6 Muirsovos SreB8lBace. atropéovTos yap Kpoicou bxws of SuaBynoetat Tov Totapoy 6 atpatos (od yap Sy civai kw TodTOV Tov Xpdvoy Tas yeptpas TavTas) héyeTat Tapeovra Tov Oariv ev 76 otpatoréd rrovjoa ai’td tov rotapdv é& apiotepis xetpos péovta tod otparod Kal éx SeEuAs peiv, rouhoar dé dde* dvwOev tod otpatomédou dapEduevov Sia@pvya Babéav dpiccew, ayovta unvoedéa, dxws dv Td otpardredoy iSpupévoy kata vatouv AdBot, Tavtn Kata Thy Siopuya exTparrdpevos ex TOV dpxaiov pelOpwr, cal adtis TapaperBdopevos 76 oTparomedov és Ta apyaia éoBddnrou Hote éretre nal doyicOn rdxyvota 6 ToTapds, apupotépn duaBards éyéveto. of 8¢ nal Td mapdmay Néyover xal 0 apyaiov petOpov aroknpavOjvat. GANA TOdTO wav od Tpocleuar: KOS yap oTicw Topevopevor StéBnoav avdtov ; Kpoicos 8&& éreire dvaBas ovv 76 oTpaTe amixero THs Kammadoxins és rhv Urepinv® xanreopévny (7 8 Irepin earl ris xodpns tabrns 7d icyupdraroy, kata Luvenny wérduy thy ev Evgelvp rovrm pdduotd Kn Kewpévn), évOadta éotpatorredeveto POcipwy Tav Lupiov Tors KAjpous:* Kal cide pev Tov Itepiov tHv rod Kab jvdpaTrodicato, cide Be Tas Teptoixioas ats mdoas, Yuplovs Te ovdev edvtas aitious dvacratous émoince. Kipos dé dyeipas tov éwutod otpatov Kal TaparkaBov tors petaEd oixéovtas mdvtas jwTiodtTo Kpoicw. mply 88 é£edavveww opphoas Tov oTpaTonv, Téeprpas KijpuKas és TOUS "lwvas érecpats opeas amd Kpoicov amotdvar. "Lwves pév vov ov« éreiGovto: Kipos 8€ as dmixeto Kal avtectpatoTedevoaTo Kpoicw, évOaira év TH Itepin xwpn érretpOvto Kata Td ioxupov adMjrAwv. padyns 56 KapTephs yevouéerys Kat TecdovTwv aupoTépwv TOANOY, TEAOS OUSETEpOL ViKnoavTes SiéoTHoay VUKTOS érreAOovonNS. Kal Ta pev otparorreda audotepa otw iywvicato: Kpoicos dé his own assertion with that of some other Greek historians, not with that of Greek tradition. The double channel of the Halys may have originated the current legend. 3 Pteria is here a district rather than a town, though a town of the same name is mentioned by Stephanos Byz. Texier would identify it with the Hittite city whose ruins are at Boghaz Keui; per- haps Eyuk, the neighbouring Hittite ruin, is more likely to mark the site. At any rate the district must be that in which Boghaz Keui and Eyuk are situ- ated, and to which the two Hittite high- roads led from Ghurun and Kaisariyeh. Kyros had doubtless advanced along the first of these, and Kreesos crossed the river in order to meet him. The vague state- ment that Pteria was “nearSinépé,” which is between seventy and eighty miles dis- tant from the Halys, shows that Hdt. had no personal knowledge of the country. 4 “The fields of the Syrians” or Hit- tites. This overthrow of the Hittites may have led to the colonisation of the depopulated district by the Persians (see note 3 on ch. 72). The ruin of the Hittite palace at Eyuk was no doubt effected by Kreesos. 76 17 46 HERODOTOS. [Book peupbels Kata TO WAROOS TO éwuTOD otpareupa, Gv yap ot o oupBariav oTparos ToANov ehdoowv i 6 Kupou), tovTo Heppbeis, os TH borepaln ovK émetpato émimv 6 Kipos, dmijaauve és Tas Ldpsis, ev vow exev Tapaxahicas pev Aiyurrious Kata TO Spkiov (emroujoaro yap kal mpos “Apaciw® Bacthedovra Adydarrov cumpaxiny mpoTepoy hrep mpos Aaxedaipovious), perameurrdpevos be «at BaSudovious (kat "rap mpos TovTous avT@ émemointo cuppayin, érupdvveve dé TOV xpovov TovTov Ttav BaBurAwviev AaBivyros),’ érraryyetas 6é kal Aaxedaipoviourt wapelvat és xpovov pnrov, ddicas te 89 TovUTous Kal Thy éwvTod ouhneas oTparihy évévorTo, TOV xeuwdve. mapeis, dpa TO éape otparevew él Tous Hépaas. Kal 6 wey TdoTa hpovéewy, ws arrikeTo és Tas 2dpbus, éreume Knpukas KaTa Tas ouppaxias Tpoepéovtas és me yarro pnva ourreyer Gar és Zdpbis: tov 6é mapeovTa Kat paixen dysevor otpatov Ilépayot, bs jv avrod Eeuvinds, TavTa drrels Steoxédace, ovdapa édrricas pH KoTe dpa aywvicduevos obTw mapatAnotws’ Kipos édkdon éml apows. 78 Tdota émideyouévp Kpolow TO mpoderesov mae opiov everdjaOn: havévtwov & adtadv, of tarmot periévtes® Tas vopas véwerOar dhotéovres KatnaOuov. iddvre S€ Todt Kpoiow, domep kal fv, ote répas civar’ adtixa 88 éreure Oeompérous és THY dEnyntéav Tedynocéwr.? adrrixopévoros 8€ totct Oeompdrroit kab paSodcr mpos Tedpnocéov Td Oder onuaivery TO Tépas, ovK éeyévero Kpoice arrayyeiiau’ mpiv yap 1) oricw opéas dvaTr@oat és Tas Ydpdis rw o Kpoicos. Tedrpnocels pévtoe tdbe éyvwcay, atpatov GAdOpoov mpocdéixumoy eivat Kpoicw émi thy xwpny, amixopevov S¢ TodTOV KaTacTpépecbar Tors émLYwplovs, AéyovTES Shiv elvar yéas traida, immov 8 moreuuov te Kal émndvéa." 5 For Amasis, see, Appendix I. 6 Labynétos for Nabynétos or Nabo- nidos. See Appendix II. 7 «Having dismissed all that part of his army which consisted of mercenaries . after having fought such a drawn battle.” “Os fv & with the partitive genitive is like # woA\} ris yis and similar phrases, 8 ‘Leaving off.” The ruins of Sardes still abound with poisonous snakes, sometimes of great size. That they should have been eaten by horses must have been a popular legend. 9 Probably the Lykian Telméssos, now Makri; but Leake makes it the Karian town of the same name, near Halikar- nassos, following herein Cicero and Clement of Alexandria, who says that the oracle was famous for the interpreta- tion of dreams (Strom. i. 16, p. 361). Little remains at Makri except tombs and the theatre. 1 The snake was supposed to eat dust (Gen. iii, 14). The “genius loci” is often represented by a serpent at Pom- peii and elsewhere. It was the inhabit- ant of tombs (Verg. Zn. v. 93), and Pythagoras was believed to have taught that the human marrow after death be- THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 1] 47 a # JF Tedpnocets wév vuv tdota Urexpivayvto Kpotow 78n AwKort, ovdéy 307 a a n ko eiddTes Tv Hv wept Lapis Te Kal adtov Kpoicov. Kipos 8 avtixa arrehatvovtos Kpoicov peta tTHv waynv Thy yevouevny év f \ a an TH Ultepin, wabwv ws ameddoas pédrrot Kpoicos diacKxedav Tov / £ a atTpatov, Bovdevopevos ebpioxe Tphyyd of elvar édavve ws t an dvvaito Taxytota él Tas Lapses, mplv % TO SevTepov aduaOAvat tav Avddy tiv Sivamv. ows 8€ of Tdota &oke, Kal éroie Kata / + X NX 2 > . 7 > x yy Taxos' éAdoas yap Tov otpatov és THY Avdinyv adtds aryyedos Kpoiow érnrvOe. évOaira Kpoioos és drropinv wodAnv ariypévos, e i as of mapa Sdkay éoye Ta TpHYypaTa 7 @s avTos KaTEddKEL, bus \ A 8 \ den Fy / > be n \ f om” tous Avdods éffrye és paynv. jv &€é TodTov Tov xypovov Ovos Or 2 as t + %. / + > t n , ovdev év TH “Ain ove dvdpytorepoy ovTE adkiyww@Tepov Tod Avédiov. i. 6e / L . 3 > oo 86 , - f ¥ \ % 5é payn obéwv fy am’ trmov, Sopatd te épopeov peydra, Kal avtol Aoav immevecOar ayabot. és TO mediov dé cvvedOovrwy 80 a n vy rn nq TOTO TO TpO TOV daTEds eoTL TOD Lapdunvod, ov péya Te Kal Yidov (81a S€ adrod worapol péovtes Kal ddArot Kal “TrAos cuppyyvicr > \ £ / Lod a 2 wv ¢ a \ és TOV péytoTov, Karedpevov Sé“Eppov, bs é& dpeos iepod pntpos Awvdupnvys péov éxbdid0t és Oddaccay Kata Pwxainv TOV)” + nn £ a € 78 \ A é \ > £ x évOadta 6 Kipos ws cide tods Avoovs és waynv taccopévous, Katappwdnaas Thy tov éroince ‘Aprrdyou trobeuévou avdpos Mydov tovde. Gcat TH oTPATe TO EwuTOD elrovTo cuTopdpos \ / f ¥ e ¢ / ae 2 ~ e TE Kal oKevopopol KapNnrol, TavTas Tacas adicas Kai aTehOV TA yy + s 9 > X - € , 4% > 4 dy Gea avdpas én’ avtas avéBnoe inmdba otodjy évectarpévous, oxevacas 5é avtovs mpocétake THs GANS oTpaTIAS Tpoiévar Tmpos \ t A A \ t oe \ ‘\ XN tHv Kpoicou immov, TH Sé Kapnrd@ ErecOar Tov telov otpatov éxéreve, dmricGe Se Tod melo émétake THY Tacav immov. ws bé € , / - a x of: a ‘A ot mavres SueTeTayaTo, Tapaivece TOV pev GdrAwv Avddv pi) f, edopuévous Kreivey wdvtTa Tov , a éutrodw@y yiwopevov, Kpotcov dé came a snake (Ov. Jf xv. 389). The horse was of eastern origin, and was accordingly called by the Accadians “the animal of the east,” in contradistinction to the ass, ‘‘the animal of the west.” The honour of having first tamed the horse belongs either to the Tatars or to the primitive Aryans. 2 The Hyllos flows into the Hermos from the north, westward of Magnesia ad Sipylum. Consequently the plain meant by Herodotos is not the Sardian plain properly so called, east of Sardes and south of the Hermos, but the plain west of Sardes and north of the Hermos. If the battle really took place here, Kyros must have managed to slip past Sardes. The Hermos now flows into the sea to the south of its older channels, one of which is used as a road. An exten- sive delta has been formed at its mouth, apparently since the time of Herodotos, The Hermos rises from two sources in the Murad Dagh, a branch of the Taurus, in the ancient Phrygia, called Dindyma in classical times. The Dindymenian mother is Kybelé or Kybébé, the Asiatic goddess, whose worship seems to have been carried to the west by the Hittites and who had a shrine on Mount Dindyma, 81 48 HERODOTOS. [Book avrov pH wrelvew, pode iv ourrapBavepevos dpbunran. TaoTa wey mapaivece, Tas 5é Kapndous erage avria Ths immrouv Tavoe elvexev* edu ov iaraos poRetrar, Kal ovK concn ovTeE vy iSénv avTod opéwy ove Thy dopnyv dopparveuevos.” avtod 8) av ToUTOU elveKev eoeadguore, | iva TO Kpoiop dxpnorov 7 TO immuney, TO oy To Kal émeiye EAdwrpeaBat 6 6 Avéés. ds dé Kat ouvioay és THY pdx, évOaidTa ws aodpavto TaxyioTa TOV Kaipeap ony ot trou Kat eidov airrds, oTriaw dvéarpepor, SvépOapré Te TS Kpoiop % édaris. od pévToe of ye AvSol 76 évOedrev Setdol joav, GAN’ ads fua0ov 7d yuwopevov, aroOopovres amo Tav immav mebol Toicr Iléponot cuvéBadrrov. ypdvm S¢ recdvtwoy dupotépwv ToddAGy érpdmovto of Avéol, kateiknOévres 5& és TO TeiXos éroNLopKEoVTO td trav Tepoéwv. Totor pev 8) KateorjKes TodopKin. Kpoioos 5€ doxéwy of xpovov émt paxpov cecOar THY TrodopKiny éreume Ex TOU TEtxEOS ddrous ayyédous és TAs cuppaylas: of pev yap mpdTepoy SieTréw- qovto és TéuMTov phva mpoepcovTes cvAREeyea Oar és Ldpois, TovTOUS 8é é&érepre THY TaxioTnv SeicOat BonOeiv ws modopKeopévou Kpoicov. & te 8) ay Tas ddAas erewre cuppaxlas Kal 81 Kai és AaxeSaipova. toicr 8¢ Kat adtoics Toiot Lraptintyoe Kar’ avTov TovTov Tov xpovoy cuVveTTeTTTMKEL Epis Eovaa Tpds ’Apryeious mept yopov Kadeopévov Ovpéns: tas yap Ovpéas * radtas éovcoas rhs “Apyonidos poipys arrotapopevor oxo of Naxedapovior. tv dé kal % péxpe Maréwv % apds éorrépny ’Apyeiav, 4 Te év TH nreipm xopn Kal 4 KvOnpin viicos Kal ai Aowral tev vycav. BonOncdvrwy Sé ’Apyeiwy tH oetépn arrotapvopéevyn, évOairTa auvéBnaav és AOyous cuvenOdvTes WoTe TpinKoTious éxaTépwr payécacbat, oxdrepos & adv trepiyévovtat, TovTav eivat TOV YOpoV" TO O€ TAHOOS TOU oTpaToD amadhAdocerbas Exatepov és THY EwuTOD 3 The camel, called ‘‘ the beast of the sea,” @.e. the Persian Gulf, by the Ac- 5 In the time of Pheidén. The whole country was gradually absorbed by the cadians, came originally from Arabia. The dislike of the horse to it still con- tinues, as travellers in the east are well able to testify. 4 Thyrea, not represented by the monastery of S. Luke, as Leake supposed, was the chief town of Kynuria, ‘‘ the borderland” between Lakonia and Argo- lis. The Kynurians claimed to belong to the pre-Dorian Ionians of the Pelo- ponnésos. See Thukyd, y. 41. Spartans when they were still aiming at possessing themselves of the Pelo- ponnésos, before their check at Tegea led them to change their policy and come forward as simply the leaders of the Dorian race. Kythéra had been occupied by the Pheenicians, who built a temple to Astarté there, but were driven out by the Dorians, like the Pheenician colonists elsewhere (in Thera, Melos, Thebes, etc.) 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 49 pnd rapapévew ayovilouévav, tovde elvexev va 4) TapeovT@y Tay otpatorédwy dpéovtes: of Erepor Exooupévovs Tods apetépous éraptvoev. acuvOduevor tdota dmadddocovto, Doydbes Se éxatépov trrorepOévtes cuvéBarov. Haxopévov 5 chewy Kat ywopévov icomardéav wedelrovto é& avipov éEaxoclwy pels, "Apyeioy pev “Adxivop te kal Xpoplos, Aaxedatpovioy 8é "OOpudins: trereibOncav 88 obtou vuKtos érenOovons. of per 57 Sto Tdv "Apyeiwv ws verixndtes BOcov és 7d “Apyos, 0 8¢ Tav Aaxedaipovioy ’Opudins cxvretcas Tors "Apyelov vexpods kab mpocdopijcas Ta Srrda pos Td éwvTod otpardredoy ev TH Tdker ele Ewurdv. ayépy Se Seurépn raphoav ruvOavopevor dupédrepor. téws pev 8) abtol Exdrepor epacay vwKadv, réyovtes of pev os éwuTa@y mA€oves Tepuyeydvact, of S& Tods pev darodatvoyTes medevyotas, Tov S& opétepov Tapapelvavta Kab oxvdcicavTa tovs éxelvav vexpots: tédos 88 éx Tis kudos cupmecdyres éudyovto, mecovtwv Sé Kal audhotépav toddov évixov Aaxedat- povior. "Apyetou pév vuv dard TobTov Tod ypdvou KaTaKerpdyevot Tas Kepards, mpdrepov érdvayxes® xopéovres, éroujcavto vduov Te Kal Katdpny wu TpoTepov Opéew Kounv “Apyelov pndéva, Hndé Tas yuvaixds opt xpvcopopyceww, mplv Qupéas dvacdawvras. AaxeSarporios 88 7a evavtia TobT@v Eevto vopov: ob yap KoméovTes mpo TovTov a7ro ToUTOU Kouav. Tov dé &va Néyouct Tov TEpirELd- Oévta tev TpinKociwv "OOpudéyy, aicyuvouevov arrovooteiv és Ladprny Tav of cvANoYLTéwy SiehOappevar, adtod pv ev Thaw Oupénor xataypnoacbat éwvrdv. Tovotrwr 8¢ roiot Sraptijtrnos evertedtav monypdtav Hee 83 6 Lapdunvos KipuF Sedpevos Kpolow Bonbeiv rodsopxeouévp. of 5é duos, éreire érvOovrTo Tod Kipucos, opuéato Bonbeiv, at cu 75n Tapeckevacpévoict, Kal vedv éoveéwv Eroipmwv, HAGE GAR aryryedin, @s HAdKoL TO Teixos THY Avbdav Kal éyorto Kpoicos foypybels. ott@ 81 ovToL pev cuppopny Toincdpevor peyddrnv érémavyTo, Dadpdxes Se Hrwoav dde. errevdy Teccepecxasdendrtny eyévero Huepy 84 modtopKxeoneva Kpoiow, Kipos th otpatif TH éwvTod SiaTréupas inméas Wpoeire TH TPwTH emiBdvTL Tod Telyeos dHpa SHcev. peta dé TodTo Teipyoapévys Ths oTpatiijs ws od mpoexaper, 6 “By fixed custom.” The later Greek Argolis, ;however, does not seem to custom of cutting the hair short was have been strong, The Akhxans of derived from the Dorians, though the Homer were long-haired ; so, too, were Dorian Argives here appear as wearing the ancient Athenians (cp. Thuk, i. it long. The Dorian element in the 6). E 50 HERODOTOS. [Book évOatdta Tov G\Nov TeTaUpévoY avnp Mdpdos erreipavro mpéc- . Baivov, TO ovVOMA Hy “Tposabins, KaTa TOTO mS dxporrdduos TH ovdels éréraxro pudaxos: ov yap iv Sewov Kata TodTo mi) dd@ dméropés Te yap éore TavTH duporrohus Kar apaxos: Th ovdé MajAns o mporepov Baotreds ZapBlow poowvn ov Trepurjvere Tov NéovTa TOV of } TadNaK} erexe,’ Tedpnooéov duxacdvT@v ws mepueverx Devos ToD A€ovToS TO TElyos EcovTaL Zdpbves avaNorTot. 6 88 MyAns Kata TO dAXO Teixos mepreveleas, Th Av éipaxov [76 xepiov] Ths dxporrdduos, KaTnrOynoe TODTO ws éoV dpaxey Te Kab dmdropov" gate Oé mpos tod Tuordov TeTpappevov Ths moALos.° 6 &v 8 ‘Tporddys obtos 6 Mdpbos isov 7H mpotepain TaY Twa Av8av Kata toito Tis axpoTédos KaTaBdyra érl Kvvénv dvobev KatraxuMcbeicay Kal avedopevov éppdaOn Kat és Oupov éBdrero. réte 88 8) adtés Te avaBeByxe Kal nat avtov addot Tepcéwv avéBawvov mpocBdvtav 8 cvxyvar, obtw 81 Yapbués Te HASKecav kal wav 1d dotu éropbeiro.® KOTE. 85 Kar’ aitov 8 Kpoicov rade éyivero. Hv ot mais, Tod Kai mpotepov émenvncOny, Ta pev adda erreens dpwvos 5é €v TH av mapedOovon evertot 6 Kpoicos 16 wav és avrov éremouynet, GAra te émidpatouevos, cat 8 Kal és Aerhods mepl adrtod érerrouer xpnoouévous. % dé UvOim oi elzre Tabe. Avdé yévos, TOANBY Bacthed, péya vyATLE Kpoice, py Bovrov todvevatoy inv ava Souar axovew masdos Pbeyyouévov. TO bé cou TOAD AwLov audis Eupevar’ avdyjoer yap év Huate mpatov avorBo.* 7 The lion was the symbol of Sardes, and of its protecting deity, the sun-god. The acropolis, composed of crumbling sandstone, has now been almost entirely washed down into the plain below, and it is clear that the breach mentioned by Herodotos must have been a spot where a landslip had occurred. The Mélés meant here can hardly have been the last king but one before Kandaulés, but rather the mythical Mélés of the Atyad family who was deposed by Moxos on account of his tyranny. 8 dc. on the south side, where alone the approach to the top of the acropolis is at present not precipitous. 9 According to Ktésias (Polysnos, Strat. vii. 6), Kyros took Sardes through the advice of (barés, figures of men being placed on long poles and raised to the top of the walls. This must have been the Persian account. The Lydian account is also given by Polyenos. Ac- cording to this, Kyros agreed to a truce and pretended to withdraw, but the following night returned and scaled the unguarded walls with ladders, As Xenophon gives the same account as Herodotos (Kyrop. viii. 2), it would seem to be the Greek version. The introduction of the myth of Mélés and the lion makes it suspicious. 1 “‘Lydian-born, of many king, foolish as 3 child, Kreesos, wish not in thy home, with en- treaty wild, 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 51 amoKouévou 87 Tod Telyeos, Hue yap TOV TEs Tlepaéoov adroyvocas Kpoicov ws droxtevéwv, Kpoicos pév vuv opéwv emidvta bd Ths mapeotons cuppophs mapnuedsjner, ovdé Th of Suédepe mAnyévte amo0avety: 6 86 mais obtos 6 adwvos ws ede éridvta Tov Tléponv, tro déous te Kab Kaxod eéppnte pwrvijy, ele 88 “ dvOpwme, pu) wteive Kpoicov.” otros pev &) TodTo mpatov épbéyEato, meta 5 TodTo 48n dover tov mdvta xXpovoy ris Cons. of 88 Tépcas tas Te 8) Zdpdus Zoyov Kal abrov Kpoitcov éféypnoav, aptavra érea Tecoepecxaidexa Kal Teccepeckaidera” ijuépas TodsopKnbévta, KaTa TO XpnoTnpLoVY Te KaTaTravcavTa THY éwuTOd peyaday apyny. AaBovres S28 adrov of Tépcae Hyaryov mapa Kipov. 6 d€ cuvyicas mupny peyddnv aveBiBace em’ abrhv Tov Kpoicov re év rédnor dedepévoy kal Sls érta Avddv rap’ abtov raidas, & vow éxav elite 8%) dxpoOina tdota Katayely Oedy brew SH, elre Kal evyny eritehéoas Oédov, elte nat ruOdpevos tov Kpoicoy elvan OeoceBéa -Tobdde elvecey aveBiBace em tiv mupyv, Bovropuevos eidévas et Tis puv Sarpovev picerar tod pu) CavtTa KataxavOfvar. Tov pev 81) Touiv tadota: TH 5¢ Kpolow éotedts él Tihs Tuphs éoedOeiv, kaimep év Kax@ byt. TocobT@, TO ToD Ldrwvos bs of etn ody Hed eipnuévov, TO pndéva civar Tov Cwovtav SrABwv. as d& dpa pu TpocoThvat TovTo, aveverxdpevov® te Kat avactevdgavta éx TOMAS Houvxins és tpls dvopdcar “Yorwv.” Kal tov Kdpov Gxobcavta Kededoat Tors Epunvéas éreipecOar tov Kpoicov riva TovTop émiKadéolTo, Kal To’s TpoceAOovTas éretpwtav. Kpoicov 5é téws pev oiyny eyew cipwredpevoy, peta Sé, ws jvayxaleto, eimeivy “Tov dv eyo Tao Tupdvvoics Tpoetipnoa peyddov xpnudrav és Aébyous édOeiv.* ws 5é adhe donua Eppate, waduw éTelpwTeoy Ta. rEyoueva. NeTapedvTav S& a’TaV Kal dydov mapexovtay ereye 61) os HOE apynv 6 Yorwv éwv *“AOnvaios, Kab Benodpevos TavtTa Tov éwvtod brBov aropdaupicete ofa 8) elas, OS Te AUTO TavTa aTOBEBKE of TH TrEep exeivos Elme, OdéV TL pwadXov és EwuToV Aéyou 7) és Atay TO avOpeTivoVv Kal padduicTa Tovs Tapa ohict avtoict oABlovs Soxéovtas civat. Tov pév Thou shouldst hear thy boy speak out: probably due to legend than to coinci- better thus alway ; dence. Fourteen Lydians were con- Thou wilt hear him first, 1 ween, onanun- demned to be burnt with Kresos. ieieage” 3 «When this thought struck him, he *Audls “all round,” and so “‘in every drew a long breath.” Op. Il, 19, 314. way.” The Homeric meanings ‘‘on 4 “Whose conversation with every both sides” and ‘‘ apart” are later. monarch I would prefer to abundant 2 The identity of number is more wealth.” 86 87 52 HERODOTOS. [Book Kpoloov TaOoTA darqyciaas, Ths &é mupijs Hon dppevns xaler Oat Ta mrepirxara, Kab Toy Kipov axotvcavta Tav Epunveoy Ta Kpoicos ele, petayvovta te kal évydcavtTa étt Kal avros dvOpwmos éwy dddov avOparoy, ryevomevov éw@uToD eddaruovin ov éddoco, CovTa mruph Si80ln, wpos te TovToics Seloavta THY ticw Kal érireEdpevov ws ovddev ein THY ev iu Cpenraer doparéws éyov, Kedeveww cBevyivar Thy regione TO Katopmevoy TIP Kat xaraPipdtew Kpotody te Kal Tovs herds Kpotcov. Kal tovs metpapévous ov Stvacbas étt Tob qupds émixpatica. évOaira éyerae imo Avddv Kpoicov pabovra Thy Kupov perdyvocur, as apa TavTa pev avopa oRevvivra To Tip Suvapévous bé ovKére Karanapeiy, eniBdcarbas Tov "AmdAXwva émLKaneopevor, el ri of Keyapiopévov é€ adbrod edapyOn, mapactivat Kab ptoacOa adtov éx tod TapedvTos KaKod. TOV pep daxpvtovta émtxanreto bar tov Oedv, éx dé aidpins Te Kal vnvewins ereupapeh éEarivyns védea kal yeyuavd Te warapparyivas Kal tdoat Hate NaBpotdtw, KatacBecOjval te THv Tupyy. obTw 8 pabovta tov Kipov as ein 6 Kpoicos nai Ocopirays Kat avip dyads, xaraBiBdouvra avTov ard Ths Trupis elpea Oat Tdde. “ Kpoive, Tis o¢ dvOparov avéeyvooe ert yay THY vay Papeete eva , monépov avtt pirov euol Kataothvar ;” 6 Se elzre ‘ & Bacired, eyo Taota érpnta TH of pev eddamovly, TH ewewvTod Sé Kaxo- Sasmovin. aitvos S& TovTav éyéveto 6 “EAAnvav Oeds éeraclpas > t > a X a 2. / / * a s ewe otpareverOar, ovdels yap o0Tw avonTos éote GaTLs TONELOY 5 We are reminded of the legends of Christian martyrs, ordered to be burnt, whom the fire would not injure. Comp. also the account of the Three Children in the fiery furnace. The legend of Kroeesos is further embellished in Nikolaos of Damascus. Here we are told that the son of Kreesos, who had been dumb, wished to die with him, and when prevented prayed to Apollo to save his father; that the Sibyl appeared and ordered the Persians to desist from the deed ; and that it was the Persians, and not Kyros, who from the first had pitied his prisoner and tried to save him from the anger of his enemies, who were moved by the name of Solon. Fourteen Lydians had been selected to be burnt with Kreesos. The storm terrified the Persians, and they thenceforth began to observe the law of Zoroaster, which for- bade the burning of dead bodies or any other pollution of fire. This last state- ment may point to the fact that Kyros was not a Zoroastrian, as we now know (see Appendix V.) was the case, and con- sequently was not likely to venerate fire. Thales had predicted the storm, and the fetters with which Kroesos had been bound were sent by him to Delphi. The whole story, it is clear, has been coloured, if not invented, by the vanity of the Greeks, Ktésias says nothing about the fire, but asserts that the fetters of Kreesos were miraculously struck off by thunder and lightning, after which he was treated kindly by Kyros, and allowed to live at Baréné (Barké in Justin. i. 7). 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 53 mpo eipyvns alpetras: év wey yap tH of maides Tods matépas Gamrovot, év 8 TH of matépes tos maiSas. GAA TdéoTA Saipoot Kou pirov hv ottw yevécOar.” ‘O pév tdota édeye, Kipos 88 abtov Adboas Kateic€ Te eyyvs éwvtod Kal xdpra év roddyj mpounOin eiye, arreOdvpaté re opéwy kat avTos Kal ot mepl éxeivov édvtes mdvres. 6 8d ovvvoin exouevos Hovyos Hv. peta 8é emtotpagels Te Kal iSdpuevos Tovs Ilépcas 76 tav Avddv doru Kepailovtas eime “w Bactred, KOTepoy A€yew .mpds os Ta voéwr Tuyydvwm i avyav ev TO mapesvte ypy;” Képos 8€ wiv Oapogovra éxéreve Aéyew 6 TL BotrorTo, 6 8é adtov eipdra Aéywv “ obTOs 6 TOAAOS Spiros Th TdoTa WoAAH arrovdH épydteras;” 6 e elme “arédu Te THD ony Suapmafer Kal ypnuata Ta od Staopet.” Kpoicos S& dpelBero “obre modu tiv guy odte yphpata Ta eud dtaprraters ovdev yap éuol éte rovT@y péta: GAXA hépoval te Kal dyovot Ta od.” Kup 8& ériedes éyévero ta Kpoioos eire: wetactnodpevos 8é tovs dAdous, elpeto Kpoicor 6 tu of évopen év Toit rroveopévowot. 0 6é eie “érrelre pe Geol wxav Soddrov col, Sixatm, el Te évopéw mréov,® onuatve col. epoca: piow édvtes tBpicral es 4 2 , a % \ / ig § f \ ELT AX PNMATOL. NV @VY GU TOVTOUS TrEPLLOYNS OLAPTTATAVTAS Kab Bae / ¥ fe ft 2 eH 2 / _KaTacxovTas xpnpata peydda, tTdbe Tor é& aiTav émidoka -yevérOas-" bs dy abtav TreioTa KaTdoyn, ToOTOY mpocbdéxec bai ToL éTavacTnaomevov. viv av Tolncov abe, et ToL apéoKet Ta, eyo Aéywo. Kadticov Tav Sopupdpav emt mdanor That mvAnCL gurdKovs, of Aeydvtwy*® mpods Tos expepovtas Ta yprypata drratpedpevor was open avayKaiws eye SexatevOqvar To Av. Kah av Té oht ovK arreyOjoca Bin amratpedpevos Ta ypnuata, Kal éxeivoe auyyvovTes Troveiy oe Sixata ExdvTes TMponcovar. TdoTa axotwv 6 Kipos brrepydeto, ds of eSdxee eb btrotlOecOat- aivéoas dé moAdd, Kal évtTeidkdpevos Toicr Sopvddporct ta Kpotcos 6 «If I see anything to your advan- ‘‘and these”; hence the construction. tage,” or perhaps ‘‘if I see any deeper vAdxous for P¥Aaxas is an example of than you and yours.” a tendency to decline all nouns after a 7 You may expect the following single pattern, which appears from the treatment from them.” Or é£ airy may small number of instances to have been be equivalent to é« rovrwy, ‘‘after this,” just setting in during the age of Herod- “afterwards,” as in ch. 9, iii. 52, vii. otos in New Ionic. We find similar 8 y, viii. 60 B (in the sing. i. 207, ii. 51, forms in Homer (gvAakol, Z7. 24, 566; vii. 46). paprupo, Il. 2, 802; Od. 16, 423). In 8 The use of the imperative here in- modern Greek the analogy of nouns like stead of the conjunctive is anomalous. raylas has become predominant; hence The relative, however, is equivalent to we have BaovAéas, dvdpas, etc. 88 89 90 91 54 HERODOTOS. [Book imeOyjnato emutenreiv, ele pds Kpoioov rade. “ Kpoice, avap- tnuévou ao avdpos Bacidéos ypnota épya Kal érea rrovelv, aitéo Sdow Hvrwa BotrAgcat tor yevécOar Tapavtixa.” 0 Se cime “ Sécrrota, édcas pe yxapled pddioTa tov Oedv tav “EXAjvor, Tov eyo ériynoa Ocdv pddora, éereiperOar Témpavta tdode ras wéSas, ei Earratay tods eb rovéovtas vopos éari ot.” Képos 88 elpeto 8 Te of TodTO emrnyopéwy mapattéoiTo. Kpotcos 6é of éramAdsynoe Tacay Thy éwvTod Sidvotay Kal TOV xpnoTnplov Tas troxplovs xa pddota Ta avabjpata, Kai ws érraepOels TO pavrnio éeatpatevoato él Ilépcas: déyov dé tdoTa Karté- Bawe adtis trapacteduevos éreivat of TH OeG TobTO odverdicar. Kipos 88 yerdoas ele “nal todrou Tevfeas map’ éuéo, Kpoice, Kal &XXov ravtos ToD dv éxdortote Sén.” ws S€ TdoTa Hove 0 Kpoicos, réurav trav Avddv és Aeddods éverédreTo TiWOévtas Tas WéSas em Tod vnod Tov oddov eipwTay ei od TL eratayvveTaL toict wavrniovcr émaelpas Kpoitcov otpatevecOas eri UWépoas as katarratcovta tiv Kupou Stvaps, am’ As of axpoOivia TovadTa yevécOat, Seuxvivtas tas médas+ Tdota Te émeipwrav, Kal et dyaplotouce vopos eivas Totos “EXAnvixotcs Oeoior. amexopuévoror 8¢ tolce Avboicr Kab Néyouor Ta evTeTarpéva THY LvOinv rNeyeras ciety Tade. “THY Tempapevny poipay adivata éott arropuyeiy kal Oed. Kpoicos 8& méumrrov yovéos dyaptdda é&émdyoe, ds édv Sopuddpos ‘Hpaxrcdéov, Sd\@ yuvarxnio émicmopevos édovevoe tov Seamdtea nal oye THY exelvou Timiy ovddév ot mpoOvpecopévov dé Aokio bxws av Kata Tods maisas tov Kpolcou yévorro 76 Lapdiov maOos Kal pn kat abrov Kpoicov, ovx oldy te éyéveto tapayayeiy poipas. Saov 8 évéSwxay atta, iuoe te Kal éyapicatd of tpia yap érea érraveBdreTo THY Lapdiov ddwow, Kal TodTO émicTtadcOw Kpoicos as votepov Totat erect ToUTOLGL ddods THS TeTpapérns. SevTEpa 8& rovTwv Katopévp adTO ernpKece. KaTa Se TO parTHoy TO yevouevov ovx dp0as Kpoicos péudetar. mponyopeve yap ot Nokins,” jv otpatedntas emt Tlépcas, peyddnv apyny adbrov , Tpoankovao ap. 9 Aotlas has nothing to do with Aokés in the sense of ‘‘ambiguous.” The form is difficult to explain if derived from the root of Aéyw. Fréhde compares it, along with Aogé, an epithet of Artemis, with the Sanskrit lakhsh-man, ‘‘ mark,” “sion.” As the epithet is applied to both Apollo and Artemis, it is better to regard it as coming from the root of Aevxds, Kretan Adrros (= a M aN dvijp ev roics Mado Toot Myjdooe, ade adtis és rupavy iba EER OSY eyevere, copos TS odvoua Fv Anidens, wais 8 Hv Ppadprew.® obros o Anioxns épabels auiparerenbs émolet Totdoe. KarroLKn- pévov TOV Mrdeov Kata, Kebpas,” év Th éwvtod éoy Kal mporepov Sdxipos Kat padrOv TL Kal mpoOvporepov Sixasocvyny émibépevos Hones Kal tdota pévtoe éovons dvouins ToAAHS ava Tacay Tip Mndixny érroter, érurtduevos bre TH Stxal@ TO adiKoy rroéusov cart. ot 8 éx« THS adbrijs Kens Mido opéovtes avtod Tovs Tporrous SixactHy piv éwvT@av aipéovro. 6 6é ot, oia prcspevos apy, iOds te Kal Sixacos v+ Tolay Te TdoTa emaLvov cixe ouK 6dtyov mpos TOV moun Teor, otto BoTE muvbavdyevor of év Thee. Brno kdunor as Anuoens eln avip pobvos Kata To. dpOdv Sicdfov, mporepov mepurimtovtes adixoror yvopunot, TOTE, metre Hxovoay, dopevor eholteov mapa tov Anidxea Kal adtol dixacd- 97 wevor, TédXos S& ovdevt GAM EreTpdrroVTO. Aé€ovos Sé ail rywwomévov Tod émipottéovtos, ola muvOavouevav Tas Sikas azro- Balvew xata 7o édv,' yvovs 6 Anuoxns és éwuTov Trav dvaxelpevov ovte xaTitew ers HOcKe évOa mwep mpotTepoy TpoxaTifav édixate, ovr &pn Sindy Erv- od yap ot AvovTEedeiy TOY EwuTOD eEnwedn- éovons @v aptrayhs Kat dvopmins éTt TOANK@ paddov ava Tas Kouas 7 TMpoTepoy Hv, auvenéyOnoav of Midoc és tauTd Kal edidocav oict déyor, as 0 éyo Soxéw, wardoTa edeyov ob yap 8) Tpor@ TO TapedyTL ypedpevor KoTa Tolow Tédas Sv Huépyns Suxaterv. rn t AéyouTes Tepl TOV KATHKOVTOD. a / f ot Tod AnuKew piros “ from at least as early a period as the reign of Tiglath-Pileser I. (B.c. 1180), and eloses after the death of Assurbani- that of a Minnian chief in the year B.c. 715, and Bit-Daiukku, ‘‘the house of Daiokes,” lay to the east of Assyria, not pal (B.c. 640?), with two periods of partial eclipse in the eleventh and eighth centuries B.c. Moreover, the Medes were not conquered by the Assyrians until the time of Sargon (B.c. 722-705), and even then it was only the more western tribes of them into whose terri- tory the Assyrian king made a raid or two, The Medes of Astyagés or Istuvegu were never subject to the Assyrians at all. The whole statement of Herodotos is unhistorical, and merely illustrates the way in which a monarchy was sup- posed to grow up. 8 We find the name of Daiukku as far from the district in which Ekbatana was afterwards built. Daiukku, a vassal of the Minnian king Ullusun, was carried captive to Hamath by Sargon. ® This statement is correct. When Esarhaddon made his campaign against the Medes, he found them divided into a multitude of small states, or rather towns, each under ‘‘a city chief.” Their political condition was therefore similar to that of Greece. 1 ‘*As people learnt that his deci- sions were fair ;” 7d édv, ‘the truth, as in ch. 30, v. 50, vi. 37, vii. 209, 237. J THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 61 duvarot eipev oixetv thy ydpny, fépe othcopev hudov adtav Baciréa Kat obtw H Te yopn ebvouncerar nab adtol mpos épya tpewoucba, fovdse tm’ dvoulns avderaror éoducOa.” tdotd Kn AéyovTes meifoves Ewvrods BaotrevecOar. adtixa 8é mpoBarno- Hevov ovTiva atncovtat Bacidéa, 6 Anudkns HY ToANos wd mavtos avdpds Kal mpoBadrddpuevos Kal aiveduevos, és 3 TodToY katawéovot Bacthéa odict eivar. 6 8 éxéreve adtovs oixla Te éwuT® d&ia ths Bactdnins oixoSopjoa Kad Kpativat avtTov Sopupdporor. trovéovar 84 Tdota of MASou: oixodopuéoved Te yap avT® oixia peydra Te Kal icxyupd,” iva adtds edbpace Tis xoOpns, kat Sopupépous abt émitpdrover ex mdytwv Mysov Kxataréé- acbat. 6 S& as oye THY apyrv, Tos MiSous nvayxace év moMéopna Tomcac0a, Kal TobTo TepioTéddovTas Tov HAO” Hocov éripéhecOar, reiBouévov S& nal tdota tov Mydwv oixodopel Telyea weydda Te Kal Kaptepda Tdota TA viv ’AyRdtava KeKhyTal, Erepov érépwm KiKrw évertedta. peunydvyntar 8 oto TobTo TO Teiyos Wate 6 repos Tod Erépou KvKdosS TolcL Tpo- paxedor povvorcs éott dxpndédtepos. Td pev Kod Te Kad Td yoplov cuppayel Kokwves éwv waoTE ToLobTO eivat, Td Se Kal wAdrév Te éreTndev0n* Kixrov 8 evtTav Tov cuvardvtav émtd, év by 4) TedeuTaim Ta Bacirjia éverte Kal of Oncavpol. To 8 adtray péytorov éotl Teiyos Kata Tov ’AOnvéwv Kixrov pddiotd Kn TO péyabos.? tod ev 8% mpdtov KiKdov of mpopayedves eiot Nevxol, ToD Sé Sevtépov pédaves, tpitov S& KvKdov ouvixeor, tetdptov dé Kvdveot, Téum@tou b& cavdapaKiwot. otto mavTov Kastarit or Kyaxarés who was the real founder of the Median empire. See Appendix V. Sir H. Rawlinson has tried to show that a second Ekbatana existed at Ganzaka in Atropaténe, the ruins of which are now known as Takt-i- Suleiman (Jour. of Geog. Soc. x. 1). The inscription’ of Kyros, however, indicates 2 Ekbatana or Agbatana, called Agam- tanu in the Babylonian text of Kyros and Hagmatana in the Persian cunei- form, is the modern Hamadan, on the slope of Mount Elwend, the Orontes of classical geography (Aranzi in Sargon’s inscriptions). The description of the palace given by Herodotos shows that it was built in imitation of the great temple erected by Nebuchadnezzar at Borsippa, and now called Birs-i- Nim- tud, the seven stages of which were coloured like the walls of the Median palace (see Judith, i. 2-4). This alone makes it evident that the city was later than the date assigned by Herodotos to Deiokés. But we know from the cunei- form inscriptions that it must have been that the capital of Astyagés was the Ekbatana of Media Major, now Hama- dan. 3 “Very nearly equal in size to the circuit of Athens.” The hearers and readers of Herodotos are here supposed to be acquainted with Athens like the historian himself. The Scholiast on Thuk. ii. 13 makes the circuit of Athens thirteen by sixty stades, 98 99 100 101 102 62 HERODOTOS. [BooK Tov KiKrwv of Tpopaxedves HvOrcpévor eiol papydxo.oe dvo 8é of redevtaion cicl 6 wey Katapyupwopévous 0 Sé KaTaKexpvow- pévous &ywv Tovs mpopayedvas.® TdoTa ev 8) 6 Anuoxns éwuTa te érelyes Kal qepl TH EwvTod olxla, Tov 88 &drov Shpov wrépré éxédeve Td Telyos oixeiy. oixodounbévtov 8¢ mdvtwv Koopov révde Anidens mpatés éoTs 6 KaTacTnoapEvos, pyre éovévas mapa Baciréa pndéva, 80 dyyédov 5& mavTa xpacbat, opacbai re Bacirdéa id pmdevds, mpos Te TobTor ers yedav Te Kal avriov wriew kab &ract elvar TobTS ye aioxpov. Tdota dé mepi wurov éckuvuve ravde elvexer, Skws Av pty OpéovTes ot OunALKES, edvres otytpopol te éxeivp Kal oixins ov pravporépns ov6é és dvSpayabinv Aevmopevor, AvTeoiato Kal émtBounrevotev, GAN érepoids ode Soxéou eivas wn opdot. érretre 88 tdota Stexdopyoe kal éxpdruve éwutdv tH Tupavvidi, fv 70 Sixasov puAdcowy xarerros* Kab tds Te Sixas ypabovtes ow map éxeivov éorépu- aeokov, Kal éxeivos Siaxpivov tas eopepopévas éxméwrecke. réota pev Kara Tas Sixas émoles Tdde 8€ dAra exexoopéaTo oi: el twa ruvOdvoito SBpitovta, TodTov Sxws petaméyapacto, Kat’ dkinv Exdotov adiuchpatos édixatov, kai of KatdoKoroi Te Kal KATHKOOL Hoay ava Tacav THY YOPHVY THS HpyXe- Anions pév vuv To Mndixdv €0v0s cuvéctpepe podvov Kat tovTou hpke: éate 5¢ Mydav tocdde yévea, Bodoas Tlapntaxnvol Srpobdyates “Apitavtol Bovdior Mdyou.’ yévea pev 87 Mydav Anibxew 8&8 rais ylvetar Bpadptys, ds TedevTH- cavtos Anibxew, Bacihedcaytos tpla Kal mevtjxovta érea,° éotl Toodoe. 4 The colours of the seven planets of the Babylonians, among whom seven was a sacred number, and who had a week of seven days called after the seven planets. 5 The original Medes spoke agglutina- tribes eastward of the Zimri in Kurdi- stan. Oppert ingeniously explains the yévea as “classes” or castes, the Buze being the ‘‘aborigines” (Pers. bdz4, Skt. bhujd); the Parétakéni ‘‘the no- mads” (Pers. paraitakd); the Stru- tive dialects, and belonged to a non- Aryan and non-Semitic race. In the ninth century 8.0. the wave of migra- tion which brought the Aryan Persians into Persia brought the Aryan Medes into Media, though the Median empire of Kyaxares and Astyages was still non- Aryan when it was conquered by Kyros. Seo Appendix V. The name of “Mede” was first introduced by the Assyrians, who applied it in a geographical, and not ethnographical, sense to denote the khates ‘‘the dwellers in tents” (Pers. chatrauvatis, Skt. chatravat); the Ari- zanti ‘‘the Aryan race” (Pers. ariya- zantu, Skt. dryajantu) ; the Budii “the cultivators of the soil” (Pers. badiyd) ; and the Magi ‘“‘the holy ones” (Pers. magus, Vedic maghé). ® A reign of fifty-three years indicates its unhistorical character. . If we assume that Kyaxarés had reigned thirty years when he captured Nineveh, the fifty- three years of Deiokes added to the 1.) THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 63 mapedéEato THY apyyv, wapadeEduevos S& obk ameypaTo “mor F a VY pato 2wotvav Mado apxew, GAd oTpatevodpevos ert Tos Iépcas mpdroici te TovTotat éreOjxato Kal mpdtovs Mijdwv stanndbovs éroince. peta d& Exov dv0 tdota eOvea Kal dppdtepa icyupd, Kateotpé- eto THv “Acknv am addov én’ addo idv evos, és 6 ctpatevad- pevos emt Tovs "Acaupious cab ’Acouplov tovtous of Nivov elyou kal tipxov mpotepoy mdvrwv, Tote S& oav pepovvepévor pev cuppayov dre amectedtav, ddrAws pévTo EwuTdv eb Heovtes, éml tobtouvs 8 otpatevodpevos 6 Dpadptns’ avtds te SiehOdpn, dpEas S00 Kal elxoct érea, Kal 6 otpatos avTod 6 TONGs. Dpacprew Se terevTHcavtos e£edéEaTo Kvakdpys 6 Ppadprew tov AniKxew Trais. ovTos AéyeTas TroAAOv ete yevécOar AdKipod- Tepos TOY Tpoydvav{Kal mpATds Te éAoyice KaTa Tédea TOds év t™ “Acin Kal mparos Siétake ywpls éxdotovs civar, Tovs TE aixpopopous Kal tos to£oddpouvs Kal tods imméas: mpo Tod dé avawé jv wavta opolws avarreduppéva.® obtos 6 Toiae Avédoice éatl payeodpevos Ste VE % tpépn eyéveTo ot payopévorot, Kal o tHv “AXvos totapod dvw ‘“Acinvy Tacav avotncas éwvTd avrnré£as 8¢ Tods im’ éwuTe apyouevous mavtas éatpateveto él tv Nivov, tysopéwv te TH Tatpl Kal THY Tod TavTHY OédrwV twenty-two of Phraortes would make 105 years. Dating back from B.c. 610 as the year of the fall of Nineveh, we should reach B.C. 715 as the first year of Deiokes, i.e. the very year in which the Minnian chief Daiukku was carried away prisoner by Sargon. It would therefore seem that the fifty-three years of Herodotos represent the interval between the names of the two ‘‘ Median” chieftains handed down by tradition. The connec- tion between the Mannai or Minni (in the district between Lakes Van and Urumieh) and the Medes of Hamadan may be explained by the fact that the combined forces which overthrew Nineveh were composed of Minnians, Medes, and Kimmerians. Hence tradition associated them together. It must not be forgotten that Daiukku was only a subordinate chieftain under Ullusun, the Minnian king. His name may be compounded with the Susianian wkku, ‘‘ great.” 7 The name is written Pirru-vartis (perhaps ‘all-directing”) in the “ Proto- medic” (really Susianian) transcript of the Behistun inscription. His reign of twenty-two years seems historical, and we can well believe that he attacked the Assyrians during the decay of their empire. But it is difficult to suppose that the Median empire was founded by him rather than by Kyaxarés or Kastarit, since Phraortes, the rival of Darius, assumed the name of Sattarritta (Khsh- thrita and Khasatrita in the Persian and Assyrian texts) when he attempted to restore the Median kingdom, and called himself the descendant of Vakistarra (Persian, Uvakhsatara ; Ass. Uvakuistar), which has been erroneously identified with the Greek Kyaxarés. The latter is really Sattarritta, more correctly written Kastarit in the Assyrian tablets which relate to the last struggle of the Assy- rian power. Aiskhylos (Perse, 761-64) makes Kyaxarés the founder of the empire. 8 The Assyrian sculptures make this statement more than doubtful. 103 104 105 64 HERODOTOS. [Book na ‘\ 2 - éfereiv. Kai ol, @s cupBarov éviknoe Tors ‘Acaoupious, Tepe- n ‘\ ue 4 \ katnuevo tiv Nivov éwpdOe YxvOéwv atpatos péyas, Hye 8e < a A 2 7 abtods Bacireds 6 SxvOéwv Madins® IpotoOvew mais: of écé- / 2 an > ee Banrov pev és tiv Acinv Kippepiovs éxBarovrtes ex THs Eupamrns, od AY \ Z tovtoict Sé émvomopevos evyoucs otra és THY Mydixiy yopny na a #: a 8 a amlkovto, éaTt 6& amd THS Alwyyns THS Maujridos eri Daow \ \ 2 / 1 / e J Ios 556 2 be motapov Kat és Kéryous* tpujxovra tywepéwv evSavm odos, ex dé a a / > >A \ TAs KoryiSos ob modddv trepRivat és tiv Mydcxjv, adr’ ev To n a , Sua pécou 2Ovos adbtay ott, Ydoretpes,” TodTO Sé TapaperBope- an a 7 / A ¢ vowot eivas ev TH Mndicp. ob pévtoe of ye ZKvOar Tadry 3 t 3 ‘\ * Zz egy n £ > écéBarov, dAXrdA THY KaTUTEpGe OdoY TOAAD paKpoTEpHY EeKTpa- a 3 a € mopevot, ev Se€u eyovtes TO Kavadovov dpos.” evOaita oi pév a an a A x. a MjSou cupBardvtes toics UKVOnor nal éEcowbévtes TH wdyn Ths a a 4 apyns katedvOnoay, ot S& YeiOar tiv Acinv racav* érécyov. a £ ae > évOecdrev S& Hicav én’ Alyurtov: Kal éelte éyévovto &y TH 9 Strabo (i. p. 91) makes Madyés a Kimmerian prince, who drove the Tréres out of Asia Minor. The Kimmerians, called Gimirrai in the Assyrian inscrip- tions, are the Saka of the Persian texts (the Sake of the Greeks), and first appear in the time of Esarhaddon (B.c. 675), when they threatened the northern frontier of the Assyrian monarchy under their chief Teuspa. Esarhaddon, how- ever, defeated them, and turned them westward into Asia Minor. When Od. xi. 14-19 was composed, they must have already reached the shores of the Euxine, and become known to the Greek mer- chants and sailors of Ionia. Soon after- wards they destroyed Sindpé, and then marched into Lydia. Gyges sent two Kimmerian chieftains whom he had captured in battle as a present to Assur- banipal at Nineveh B.c. 665. He was afterwards killed in battle with them. See ch. 15. As they assisted the Medes and Minnians in their final attack on Nineveh, some of them must have settled in or near Media, The Skyths, who drove them from their old homes, seem, from their names, to have been Aryans. The name of Skythopolis, given to Beth- shan in Palestine, is supposed to be a memorial of their inroad into Western Asia. Reference seems to be made to them in the earlier prophecies of Jere- miah. 1 From the mouth of the Mzotis or Sea of Azof to the Phasis (or Rion) is about 270 miles, 4 This isa mistake. A large number of tribes and races intervened between Kolkhis and Media (see ch. 110, iii. 94, iv. 37). The Saspeires seem to have inhabited the neighbourhood of Tiflis. Ritter’s attempt to identify the name with that of the Iberi is not successful. See iii. 94, note 1. 3 ze, along the shores of the Caspian. The longer route would have been through the Pyle Caucasee. Herodotos, however, seems to be thinking of the route followed by Greek merchants, who first sailed by sea to Phasis and Diosku- rias, where they joined the caravan road to the East. 4 In Homer (Zl. ii. 461) ‘the Asian mead” is the plain of the Kayster. The conquests of Kreesos seem to have ex- tended the signification of the name, and by the time of Herodotos it had come to mean all Western Asia, Lower Asia being Asia Minor, and Upper Asia the country west of the Tigris, Here Upper Asia can alone be meant, 1.] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST, 65 Thane nibay, 2upin, Vappyriyds odheas Aiydrrrov Bactnreds dvridaas Sdpove’ re wal MTHot amotpdre To Tpocwrépa ui) mopeverOa.” of S& érelre avaywpéovtes drricw éylvovto Tis Lupins ev’ Ackddovt moder, TOV TAE6VEOY SnvOéov mapeFeNOovTov acwéov drlyo. Ties adtav UronerpOévres eotrAncav Ths ovpavins ’Adpodirns® 76 iepdv. gore 8&8 TodTO 7d iepov, 3 éyo muvOave- pEvos evpickw, TdvTMY adpyaLoTaTov lep@v boa Tavtns Tis Ocod: kal yap To év Kirrp@ iepov evOcdrev éyévero, bs abtod Kurpuor Nyovat, Kal 7d €v KvOxjporcr™ Dolvixés eice of iSpvoduevor &x TavTns THs Lupins edvres. Toior Se tov SxvOewv ovAncac. TO iepov 76 év ’Ackddovt kal toict Tobtwv aie) exydvotar évérnnrpe 6 Oeds Onreav vodcov: date dua réyoval Te of SxiOas Sid todTs agpeas vooceiv, Kal opdv trap’ éwutoic. tods amuKxveopévous és tiv LKvOichy yopnv ads Siaxéarat,® ros Kadréovcr *"Evdpeas of Leva. ‘Ent pév vov dete Kal elxocr érea® fpyov ths ’Aoins of Leda, nal ta Tdvta ode bd Te bBptos Kal dduywpins ava- otata Hv yopls pev yap pdopov empyocov map’ éxdotwv Td éxdatoiss éréBardov, yopis 8 Tob dopo HpmaLov Tepledavvov- Tes ToUTO 6 TL @yotev ExacTot. Kal TovTwY pev TOds Tréovas Kvakdpns te nat Mido Eewicavtes kal catayeOicavtes Kate- povevoar, cal oftw dverdcavto THY apyiy Midot Kat émexpareov TOV Tep Kal TpdTEepov, Kat THY Te Nivov eirov (ds Sé eiAov, ev éréporce Aoyours Snrdow)* Kal rods ’Accupiovs simroyeplovs 5 Psammetikhos was besieging Ashdod by Hippokrates (De aere, 22). Comp. The at the time (Herod. ii. 157). 6 Atargatis or Derkéto, the Astarté of the Phoenicians. According to Xanthos, Askalon was founded by Askalos, the general of the Lydian king Akiamos, and Athenos (viii. 37) makes the Lydian Mopsos drown the goddess Derkéto in the sacred lake near Askalon. This lake still exists between Mejdel and the sea-shore, and was doubtless the reservoir of the temple of the Asiatic goddess. 7 The site of this temple is apparently marked by ruins on a hill facing the west side of San Nikolo in Kythéra, be- tween the town and the sea. 8 «And that visitors to Skythia see among them how afflicted they are whom.” £narees is rendered dvavdpites F Zend a privative, and nar ‘‘ man.” French physician Larrey observed a similar disease among the returned Egyptian soldiers. ° Tf Kyaxarés be assumed to have reigned at least two years at the time of the Skythian invasion, his capture of Nineveh could not have taken place till at least the thirtieth year of his reign. His war with Alyattes must have been later than this event, as in this he was allied with the Babylonians. Had Nineveh still existed, it would have blocked the road between Babylon and the Halys. 1 Herodotos again promises ‘‘an As- syrian history” in ch. 184. No other author mentions it, and the passage in Aristotle (Hist. An. viii. 18), which says 106 z 107 BacirAninv.? 108 Mijéov. 66 HERODOTOS. [Boox a * t érouoavto mAnv THs BaBuAwvins polpns. peta Sé TdoTa \ , Kvakdpns pév, Baciretoas teccepdxovta érea abv Toict Y«vOae a st S ‘ Hpéav, TedeuTa, )éxdéxetar S& "Aotudyns Kvakdpew mais’ tv y FF 6 4 a + gO M. 5 - Kal ot éyévero Ouydrnp TH ovvoua e0eTo Mavdarny, a a an oe A tiv eddoxet Aaotuayns ev TO Urvm otphoat TocodTO wWaTE TAHTAL im er) / a 3 pev THY EwvTOdD OAL, emiKaTakrAvoas Se Kal THY ’Acinv Tacav. n n I \ de vmepOépevos Sé Tav Mdyaor toto dveipoTroAotce TO éviTrVLOY, an \ €poBnOn map avtav ata exacra pabov. peta Sé tiv Mav- Sdvnv tavTny éotoav Hon avdpos wpainy Mydav pév THV éwvTOd ¢ f dklov obdevt S808 yuvaixa, SeSouxas THY du? 6 8é Tlépon Sid07 a + a ds \ ef > \ af 3 ° TP obvoma ty KapBvons, tov evtpirxe oixlns ne anyalliys tpotrou 8€ jovylov, TOAA@ evepOe dywv avTov _pécouv avdpos / 84 a K F 4 a M 8 , e cuvotxeovons 8) Td KapBicn* ths Mavéddvys, o ’"Actudyns TS Tpat@ Eres cide GAAnV dypuv, éd0dxer bE of Ex THY aidolov tis Ovyatpds tavTns pivar dyredov, THY S€ aumedov > al \ "AL / a io. \. 6n) rn t ce 0 L émicxety THY “Aoinv macav. idav 8) TodToO Kal tbrepéuevos an a f Toiot dverpoTroAoic, peTeTremnpato éx Tov Llepréwv THY Ovyatépa 2. 2A > f \ 247 / \ t éritexa éovoav, amixouévny Se épiracce Bovdopevos TO ryeEvo- pevov €& adris SiapOeipas: ex ydp_ol rhs dypios of TOY Mayor that Herodotos introduced an eagle drinking in his account of the capture of Nineveh, has the various reading ‘* Hesiod,” while the word remotyxe looks as if a poet were referred to. Prof. Raw- linson suggests that the ‘‘ curious notices in John of Malala (ed. Dind. p. 26) concerning the Scythie character of the dress, language, and laws of the Parthians, which are expressly ascribed by him to Herodotos,” come from this lost work, as well as the narrative of Kephalién (B.c. 120), who, according to the Synkellos, followed Hellanikos, Ktésias, and Herodotos in his Assyrian history. But John Malalas and Syn- kellos are late writers, and Herodotos does not seem to have lived long enough after the completion of his history to have had time to carry out his inten- tion. However, the Assyrian history of Ktésias appears to have been com- posed in order to confute Herodotos. In any case the history of Herodotos would not have been worth very much, if we may judge from his notices of Assyria and Babylonia in the present book. 2 We learn from the newly-discovered inscription of Kyros that the overthrow of Astyages,—Istuvegu in the Assy- rian text,—took place in B.c. 549. If, therefore, Astyages reigned thirty-five years his accession would fall p.c. 584. This date, however, cannot well be re- conciled with the fact that Kyaxarés was the opponent of the Lydians in the battle of the Halys, if that event happened in B.C. 584, or with the most probable date of the fall of Nineveh. 3 Nikolaos of Damascus makes Argosté, the mother of Kyros, have the dream. 4 See Appendix V. Ktésias denied the relationship of Kyros and Astyages, and seems to be borne out by the in- scription of Kyros. Astyages has no- thing to do with the Zend Aj-Dahdka or “‘ biting snake” of darkness and evil, the Zohak of the Shahnameh, as used to be supposed. The Assyrian form of the name shows it to be of Protomedic and non-Aryan origin. 1] _THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST, 67 dveiporrddou onpawov dt» péddou of Tis Ouyatpos avTod yédvos Bacireboew avr (cxetvou. tdota 8) dv duracaduevos 6 BOTUGTS @S eyevero 6 Kipos, xarécas “Aprayov ® avdpa ouentoy sal murroraTéy Te Mydov Kat rdvtev éritporoy tov EWUTOU, EdeYE of ToLdde. “"“Aprraye, mpijyya TO dv ToL mpocbéw, pndapds Tapaypnon, unde eué Te mapaBdry Kat ddrXovs Erdpevos e& vorépns col adté sepiméons. rAdBe Tov Mavédvn érexe maida, $épov be €s cewutod dmdx«tewvov: peta dé Odapov tpdT@ OTe avTos Bovreat.” 6 dé dpelBeras “& Bactred, ote &roré an Tapeides aveph T@de dyapt oddér, puraccdbpueba 88 és a6 Kal es Tov peTeTreLTA Ypovoy pndev eEapapteiv. adr el Tor dldrov TobTo obo yiver Oat, xpn 5) Td ye ewov imnpeteiabar émutndéws.” TovToLoL awerrdpevos 6 “Apmayos, ws of mapedo0n To radiov KeKoopnyevor Thy él Oavdro, me KNalwy és Td oiKkla. mapeOav be edpatle TH ewvtod yuvatkl tov .rdvta *“Aotudryeos pnGévta Aoyov. 1 S€ mpos adrov réyes “viv dv tL col év vow éott moveiv 3” 6 8€ auelBetas “od TH éverérXeTO *Aotudyns, ov8 ef Tapappovnce. Te Kal paveltas Kdxiov 4) viv palverar, od of éyoye moocOjcowat TH yvdun™ ovdé és fovov Tovodrov wmnpe- THOW. ‘TodA@y dé elvexa od govevow pv, Kal bre avT@ ot cuyyerys gore 6 mais, Kab Sts ’Aotudyns pév éote yépwv Kal dais époevos yévou'® ci § eOedjcer tovTou TedevTicavTos és THv Ouvyatépa tabryv dvaBivas % tupavvis, Ths vov Tov vidv kreiver Se euéo, dAXo Tt i) Nelsreras TO évOcdTEv eyod Kwdivev 6 péytotos; aGdAdX& Tod pev dodaréos elvexa euol Sef TodTOV TedeuTay Tov maida, Sel pévtoe TOY Twa “AaTtudyeos adToo gpovéa yevéc Oa Kal py Tov euav.” tdota elme Kab adrixa dyyerov rewire ert tov Bovedrkwv tav “Actudyeos Tov Harictato voyds te émiTndcotatas véwovta Kal dpea Onpiwdéotata, Te odvoma hv Merpaddrns.? auvoixes S& éwvtod auvdotry, obvopa 88 TH yuvatkl Av TH cuvoikes Kuva cata thy “EXAnvev yAdooay, KaTa 5¢ tv Mnoixny Urano. thy yap Kiva Kadéovet omdxa’ Miéou. .> Harpagos seems to bear a non-Aryan 8 Xenophon’s romance (Kyrop. i. 4) name. He was probably the leader of gives Astyages a son, Kyaxarés. Phra- the conspiracy, which, as we learn from _ortés, however, the rival of Darius, does the inscription of Kyros, caused the not call: himself ‘‘Kyaxares, the son latter to gain so easy a victory over of Astyages,” bnt ‘‘Kyaxares, the de- Astyagés. scendant of Vakistarra.”’ 8 «By preferring others you bring ® Mitradates is a Zend word, ‘given destruction on yourself hereafter.” to the sun.” See ch. 113, note 3. 7 « Assist his purpose.” 1 Spaka cannot be identified with the 109 110 68 HERODOTOS. [Book a \ a a ai Sé trdpeat eiot TOY dpéwv, EvOa Tas vopas TaV Body eixe / a = / obtos 8% 6 BovxdXos, mpds Bopéw Te avéwouv Tov "AyBardvev Kat n / \ \ # mpos Tod TovTov Tov Evgeivou: taitn-pev yap 7 Mndixn xopn ¢ ¥ mpos Laotelpwr dpewh éote Kdpta Kal inpyry te Kal idyoe a of « * cuvnpedrs, % S& GAN Mndix} yopn éotl aca dmedos. eet ¢ a / £ @v 6 Bovkdros orovdH woAdG Kadedpmevos arrixero, éheye oO 4. n “Aprayos tabe. “Kedever oe “Aotudyns To Tadiov TodTo an x Z AaBovta Oeivar és TO épnudtatov TaY dpéwv, dKws av TayLaoTa a A \ t SvapOapein. Kat rade tou éxédevce elreiv, hy my amoKTelvys / t F avTO GAG Tew TPOTm TepLTrOoNS, OAOPHY TO KaKioT@ cE im . + ” a 11 duaypyoecOas. émopav Sé exkeiwevov Tétaypat éyd. TdoTa \ \ axovoas 6 Bovkdros Kal dvadaBav TO Taidiov Hue THY avThy ys 580 2 n 2 ‘ BG a s ba 2 éricw obov Kal ammuxveitar és THY eravAW. TO dpa Ka a n an f avTe % yuri, émlteE codca racay nyepnv, TOTE KwS KaTa 8 f 2 f 2 / n t 2 I p be 2 aiwova” tixter oiyouévou Tod BovKdXov és wow. oav dé €v if > f > t if c \ n t a \ PpovTids duPotepot GAAHAWY Tépl, O MEV TOU TOKOU THS yuVaLKOS appadéov, % Se yuri) 6 Te ovK ewOws oO “Apmaryos petarréurpatto avThs Tov avdpa. émeire 8 amovortncas éréatn, ola é& aérmrov iSovoa % yuvn elpeto mpotépyn 6 TL piv ovTwW Tpodipas t "Aprayos peteréupato. 0 O€ eime “aw yivat, eiddv Te és mod AOav kal ixovea TO pHyte idelvy Gperov pHTe KoTe yevéoOar és / \ € t = . a ¢ ¥ A Seomdtas Tovs HueTépovs. olxos pev mas ‘Apra@you KrAavdud 3 *. \ 3 ww y ¢ \ - $ ~ Katelyeto, eyo S& éxmdaryels hia gow. ws b€ TdyioTa éoHdOor, ¢ Wied opéw tradiov mpoxeimevov aomaipoy te Kal Kpavyavdpevor, Kekoopnuevov xpvo@ Te Kal éoOAte mouxiry. “Apmaryos 8 as eldé pe, exéheve THY TayloTyy avadaBdvTa Td TraLdiov olyerOat pépovta Kai Ocivar evOa Onpiwdéotatov ein Tov dpéwv, pas °A # > a sf 3 bé x t > 3 # > aoTuayea etvat TOV TaoTa émiGewevov fot, TOAN aTrethnaas Eb un ohea Toijcayu. Kal eyo avaraBov éepepov, doxéwv Tav Zend ¢pd, Skt. cwa(n), Greek xéwyv, Lat. of other heroes in both east and west. canis, Eng. hound, on account of the final guttural, and is rather to be re- garded as a non-Aryan word. At the same time it is clear that the whole story came from the Persians, as well on account of the unfavourable light in which Astyages is represented as of the name Mitradates. The myth may have attached itself to Kyros in consequence of the meaning of his name (‘‘shep- herd of the country” in Elamite). See Appendix V. The legend is told As Romulus and Remus were suckled by a wolf, so, according to the Chinese, Assena, the ancestor of the Turks, as well as Tsze-wan of T’si, was suckled by a tiger, and Kw’en-mo, the powerful king of the Wu-sun in the second century B.c., by a wolf, after having been deserted in the wilderness. Kw’en-mo was also fed by ravens. 2 An illustration of the piety or super- stition of Herodotos, See ch. 62, note 9. 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 69 Tivos otKeTéwv eivas od yap dv Kote xaréSoka évOev ye Hy. eOdpBeov S& opéwv xXpve®@ Te Kal elyacr xexoounpévor, mpos O€ kal KKavOpuov Katectedta eupavéa ev ‘Aprdyou. Kal mpdxare 59 kar’ oddv wuvOdvoua tov révta Noyov Oepdrrovtos, ds eue mpotréwmav &&w médos éveyeipice Td Bpéhos, ds dpa Mavddvns re ein mais Ths “Aotudyeos Ouyatpos Kai KapBicew rod Kupou, kat pw “Aotudyns évtédderat atroxtelvas. viv te bde orl,” dpa S& tdota édeye 6 Bouxdros Kab éxxantw as damedelxvue. 4 5é ws efSe 76 madlov péya te Kal ederdes edv, daxptcaca Kat AaBouévn THY youvdtwv Tod av8pos éexpyute pndewih réyvy exdeivai piv. 6 88 od« edn olds 7’ clvar ddrwS adTda ToLely: eripoiticew yap Katackdmous é& “Aprayou émowopuévous, aro- NeloOal Te Kdxicta fv ph ohea romon. ds 8d od« &reibe dpa tov avdpa, Sevrepa réyer 4h yuri tdde. “ errel tolvey od . , f a duvapat oe relBew pi) éxOeivar, ob 88 &Se roincov, ei 5) Taca > Z£ > On 2 f f \ \ > , / x avaykn opOjvat éxxelwevov. tétoxa yap Kal éyo, TéroKa Se 0 % an > , / \ \ an > , TeUveos. TovTO pev épwv mpobes, Tov Sé THs ’Aatudryeos ‘. a ¢ / Guyatpos maida as €& huéav ddvta tpédapev. Kal obtw ob're \ 4 ft \ n a . av ddoceat adixéwy Tors SeordTas obte Huiv Kaas BeRBovrev- L ” ‘. oe X 6 x. ¥ nn x ¢ peva Eotar: & Te yap TEeOveas Bacrrnins tadhs Kuphoer Kal o Ls > a \ £ > a TEpL@V OVK aTrorEL THY rpuynv.” Kapta Te eoke TH BovKdrA 4 , 5 mMpos Ta TapeovTa ed réyeww' 7 yuvyn, Kab adtixa érole. TdéoTa. Tov pev pepe Oavatadcav Traida, TodTov pev Tapadidoi TH éwuTod / \ ‘o£ an oof \ XN ” 2 4 2 yuvatki, Tov dé EwuTod éovta vexpov AaBwv EOnKe és TO aryyos ev / rn TO &pepe Tov Erepov: Kxooujoas 8 TH Koco TavTl Tod érépov 7 t n a Tadds, pépwv és Td épnuctatov Tav dpéwv TiOci. as S& Tpirn cs a / 2 L 2 / ” 2 , c / nEPN TH Traidio exKerpéev eyéveto, Hie és woAW 6 BovKdros, a n \ TOY Twa TpoBocKayv PiAaKxov avTod KataduTdv, éMav Se és n a / \ tod ‘Aprrdyou amodecxvivas én Erowpos etvat Tod radiov Tov t , \ e oh n € nr 8 ih \ véxuv. éuapas 6€ 0 “Aprrayos Tav éwuTod Sopuddpwy Tods 14 an t \ misToTaTous E€1dé Te Oia TovTov Kal are Tod BovKodov TO t < \ \ +f \ be ed # Ko mavdiov. Kat To pev éréOarro, Tov Sé totepovy TovTwy Kipov n \ n f ” ovopacbévra taparaBotca étpede 4 yuvn Tov BovKordov, ovvopa a . Nov 5 ! £ a GAXo Kod TL Kal ob Kipov Oepévn.? Kal Ore tv Sexaérns 0 Trais, 3 Strabo (xv. p. 1034) makes Agradatés ‘‘fire-given,”” « Mardian and robber, the original name of Kyros, but this was who, according to Nik. Damask. » Was the probably his Persian title, ‘‘country-. father of Kyros, and after being em- given,” a translation of the Elamite ployed in a menial capacity in the court Kuras (‘‘country-shepherd”). See Ap- of Astyages, rose to be cupbearer and pendix V. There is no reason for satrap of Persia. It is noticeable that identifying Agradates with Atradates, he is made a Mardian or Amardian, «.e. 112 113 114 115 116 70 HERODOTOS. [Book / , t , 4 mphryma és avtov rove yevouevoy é&édnvé piv. emarle ev Ti , 7. > aA > i- - wg oo be > Kopn TavTn ev TH Hoav Kal ai Bovxodat abrat, erate de pet a (/- al ddrav Hrixov ev 060. Kab of raides Tailovtes ethovTo éwuTaY > 5 f / a £ Baciréa elvas tobrov 8 Tov Tod Bovxddou érikdnow Taida. o a \ t 88 abtav Siérake Tovs pev oixlas oixodopety, Tovs 5é Sopuddpous a t > , eivat, Tov 8é Kod Tia adTav o>Oarpov Baciréos eivat, TH SE Tie Mg Tas ayyedlas hépew édidov yépas, ws Exdot@ epyov mpootdccwyr. a ¥ al els 8) todTav Tev Taidiov cupraitor, éov “ApteuBdpeos ais > \ i t > / > \ A 2 f \ \ dvbpos Soxiwou év Miydorcr, ob yap 8) éroince TO mpootax bev éx tod Kupov, éxédeve adtov rods dAdovs mraidas SiadaBeiv, a ¢ nr a meOouévov S& Tov Taiswv 6 Kipos tov maida tpnxéws Kdpta mepiéotre pactiyéov. o 8€ éreite petelOn TayioTa, ds ye 81 74 € a £ a , t n \ \ 2 avdakia éwvtod Tabdv, waiddov TL Tepinuéxtel, KaTeMov Sé és mod mpos Tov TaTépa atrouKTiveTo TOV vd Kipouv avrnce, Aéyou $8 ob Kipov (od yap kw tv TodTo Tobvopa) GAA Tpds TOD E a >? / t € +. % - > A - Bovxdrov tod ’Aatudyeos traidds. o 5é “ApteuBdpns dpyn os > \ \ \ ? f Sg 2 \ a eiye ov rapa tov ’Actudyea Kal Gua ayopevos Tov maida > 7 , ” L L “« 8 me OLN a avdpova mponypata épn rerovbévat, Neyov “@ Baorred,,b76 Tod a t cod SotvAou, Bovedrou dé traidds wde TrepiuBpicpcOa,” Secxvds Tod \ x ” > io \ * ION > £ - maisos ToS @pous. aKxovoas dé Kal idav *Actudyns, Oédrov Tipwphoat TS Tradl TyuAs THs ApteuBdpeos eivexa, weteréwrerto \ a a tov te BovkoXov Kab Tov Traida. érreite 5¢ Taphoav auddrepor, Breas mpos tov Kidpov o ’Aatudyns épn “od 8) éov todde / a ft an 5 ToovTov éovtos mais éToApnoas Tov Todde Maida éovTos mpaToU > 9 } 2 t ns 7 f 38 > / e «“ map éuol detxeln Toujde mepiorrety ;” 6 S& apelBeTo abe. @ L \ t n 2 , \ / i 5 décrota, éym téoTa TovTov éroinca ovv Sixn. of ydp pe éx THS Kons Taides, TOV Kal be Hv, mwaifovtes chéwv adTav 2 , , 207 , Ss. 2 a 3 / éatncavto Bacihéa* eddxeov yap oft eivas és TodTO émiTndeoTa- Tos. of pév vuy GAdoo maides Ta émiTaccdmeva éreTédeor, S t obtos S¢ avnxovaTel Te Kal Noyov eixye ovdéva, és 6 EXaBe THY a ¥ 2 ¥ a o mv / an > oe Sicnv. ef @v 6H Todde elvexa AELOs Teo KaKOD eipt, be ToL , ” , f a \ \ > / 32 F Taper. TdoTa A€yovTos Tod maidds Tov “Actudyea enue dvayvoots avtov, kal oi 6 Te yapaxTnp Tod mpoowrov mpoc- , \ / déperOar eddxet és éwutov Kal 4 broxpicts édevOepwrépy civat, v / a > , aA et - a X\ 207 , % 5 Te ypovos TAS éxOécvos TH HLKin TOD TaLdds eSoKer cvpBaivev. 4 / éxmrayels S& TovToict él ypdvov apOoyyos Hv. poyis Sé 57 / Kote aveveryOels ele, Oédov éxméuapar tov “ApteuBdpea, iva a native of the district of which Kyros must be the same as Mitradates, the calls himself and his ancestors kings. mame assigned by Herodotos to the His wife is called Argosté. Atradates pseudo-father of Kyros (ch. 110), 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 71 Tov Bovkdroy pobvov KaBev Bacavion, “’ApréuBapes, eyo tdota Toujow date o6 Kal tov raida tov chy Mndev érripeuper bas.” Tov pév 6%) ’AprewBdpea méures, tov Se Kipov ryov gow of Oepdmrovtes Kedeboavtos Tod "Aotudyeos. eel 88 dredédeuTrT0 6 Bovkédros, podvos povvwbévta tdde adrdy eipeto 0 "Aatudyns, Kd0ev AGBou Tov Traida Kal ris eln 6 trapadods. 6 8&8 é& éwuTod Te épn yeyovévas Kal thy Texodcav adtov ere elvan map éwvTo. ‘Aotudyns 8€ pw ode eb Bovrcbecbar épn ériOupéovta és avayKas peydras amixveiobat, dpa Te Aéyov Tdota éoruawe toict Sopuddporct rAapBdvew adtov. 6 Se ayomevos és Tas avayxas otto 8 ebawe tov éedvtTa AOyovs apydopevos 88 am apyns SucEjve TH adnOeln ypedpevos, Kab KatéBawe és AuTds Te kal ovyyvdunv éwutd Kerebov eye avrov, “Aotudyns 8€ tod pdv Bouxdrou thy adnbelny éxpyvavtos 117 Aoyor 78n Kal erdoow émoseiro,' ‘Aprayo 8€ kal peyddas benpopevos Kareiv adtoy rods Sopuddpous éxédreve. as S€ of maphy 0 “Aprayos, elperd uv 0 ’Aatudyns “ “Aprraye, Tém 81 Hopp Tov maida KaTexpyicao tov ToL rapéSwxa éx Ouyatpos yeyovora Tis euis ;” 6 88 "Apmayos ds ele Tov Bovdrov évdov éovta, od Tpdmerat em) wevdéa 6dédv, va pi} eheyyomevos adloKn- TAL, ANA Aéyer TAOE. “ & Bacwred, érelre mapéhaPov TO Tatdiov, €Bovdevov cKoréwv bxws cot Te Toujow Kata vdov, Kab eye pos oe ywopevos avapdprntos pte Ouyatp) TH of puhre avT@ cob elnv avOévtns. trovd 69 dde. xKarécas tov Bovedrov Tovde mapadisaps TO madiov, das o€é Te elvae Tov KeXevoVTA aTroKTElVaL abtd. Kal Ayov TodTs ye od epevddunv: ob yap éverérdeo ovTw. Trapadidwps pévTor THOSE KaTa Tdde évTEiddpevos, Veival pu és épnyov Spos Kal mapapévorta pudrdace aype ob TeAevTHCN, ameijoas Tavtoia Tede Hv pn Tdde emiTehéa Toon. émelre S& oioavtos TovTov Tad Kedevopeva éTEXEUTNGE TO TraLdiop, méurras Thy ebvovyav Tovs TLcTOTATOUS Kal Edov OV éxelvwov Kat Cad pw. ota érye @ Bacired. repl Tod mpyypatos TovToU, kal ToLovT@ popw éxypnoato 6 Tais.” “Apmaryos wey 8) Tov iOdv épawve Adyov: “Aatudyns bé kpUTTwr Tov of evetye yorov Sid TO yeyoves, TpOTa ev, KaTad Tep HKovoe adTos Tpds ToD BovKdrov TO Tphyua, Tad arnyeito TO ‘ApTayo, peta bé, ws of émadtr- Aoynto, caTéBawve Néyov ws Tepiecti Te 6 mais Kal TO yeyovds éyet Kaas: “TH Te yap Twemonpévp” &pyn Aéywr “ és Tov Taida 4 «¢Took little further account of him.” 118 119 120 72 HERODOTOS. [Book an F > ToUToY Exapvov peyddws, cab Ouvyatpl TH éun SiaBeBrAnpévos ove 2 > an 2? f ¢ 3 n , a - ee ev ehadp@ érroeopnv. wos av THs TUyNS ED pererredons, TobTo a / % a pev TOY GewuTOD Traida arroTeuApov Tapa Tov Tada Tov vendvOA, rn a n F a na Ni todTo bé (caaoTpa yap Tov matdds wéAdW BEL Toior Deady TYLA a na f XN © avTn mpockeitat) mapicOi pou em) Seimvov.” “Aprraryos péev ws £ / c HKovee TdoTAa, TpocKvyyncas Kal peydra Toinodmevos STL TE 7 / 7 dpaptds ot és déov éyeyover kal Ste éml TUynat ypnoTHat éml a \ \ f Seivov éxéxdyto, me és Ta oixla. écedOav 88 THY TaylorTHy, a an ft I hv ydp ot mais eis podvos étea tpia Kal déxa Kov pddoTa n > 2 \ yeyoves, TodTov éxméwret iévas Te KeXevwv és "AaTudyeos Kal a oe nx 2 a , > \ ‘ 2\ , a mote 6 TL dy éxeivos Kedevy, adTOS Se Teptyapys ewv Poder TH y ¢ yuvaixl ta ouyxupnoavta. “Aatudyns 8é, ds of amikeTo oO ‘Aptrayou ais, opdfas avrov nal xata pédrca Siek@v TH pev rn n 4 + @rtnce Ta O& Ince THY Kpedv, eTUKA Sé TrounTdpevos Elye an a n ”y éroua. éeite S& THs Hpys ywopuevyns Tod Selrvov maphoav ol Te GAXoe Sartupdves Kab 6“Aprrayos, Toict pev GrAoLoL Kal avTS *Aotudye. mapeTiOéato tpdmebar érimdeat pnrelov Kpedr, ‘Aprayo 5€ tod maibds tod éwvtod, wANY Kepadifs Te Kal dxpov xelpov Te Kal wobhy, TaAAA TdvTa: TdoTta b& yopls ExevTo éml Z x, L ¢ 32 ne A Finn 286 on. x w kavéw KaTakexaduppéva. os 5¢ 7 “Aptrdym éddxer Gus eye n n > A Lt U , ee 0 / a 0 f BE Ths Bophs, “Aotudyns elpeto py ef Hobeln Te TH Ooivy. apévov 5¢ ‘Aprdyou Kal Kdpta hobAvat, wapépepov Toit mpooéxerto Tv Kehadyy Tod maidds KaTaKexaduvppevny Kal Tas yeipas Kal - tovs m0bas, “Apmaryov dé éxéXevov rpocatdvtes amoKxahuTre TE 4 a kal AaBely 76 BovrcTar abtdv. revOopevos 8é 6 “Aprrayos Kat aroKadiTTwy Opa Tod masdds TA Aeippata, iSwv Sé ode eEeTAGYN / a evTOs Te EwuTOD yivetat. elpeto dé adTov 6 ’"Aatudyns ef ywweoKot oe 6 f / 4 ¢ \ \ , x > ‘\ dteo Onpiou xpéa BeBpaxor. 0 8 Kal ywwadonew pn Kal dpeotov 5 4 Lon Se pd: , Se Zt \ eivat may TO dv Bacireds épdy. Todvtows S& apenpadpevos Kal avahaBov Ta AoTa TOV Kpedv He és Ta oixia, évOcdTev 88 euerre, ws eyo Soxéw, ddrlcas Odyrew Ta mavTa.® ¢ , \ > , , Ss caf , 4 Aprdyo péev ’Aotudyns Slenv ravtny éiéOnxe, Kupov &€ L , 2 \ > \ a fe i Ne 59 / € mépt Bovrcvav éxdrget Tos avtods Tav Maywv of To éviTrvidy oi < tavTn éxpway. drrixopévous 8é elpeto 6 “Aotudyns TH expivdy ft ot TH dw. of S& KaTa TavTa elTrav, AéyovTes ds Baciredoat 5 ‘Congratulating himself that his 6 The legend of a feast on human crime had had a happy termination, and flesh was an old Greek myth origin- that he was summoned to a banquet in ally attached to Tantalos of Lydia honour of a fortunate event.” For és as the representative of Asiatic mon- Séov comp. ch. 186, vi. 89, vii. 144. archy. LJ] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 73 a \ a > os 7 \ \ , XpHv Tov maida, ei émélwoe kal wh dréOave TpoTepov. oO 6é > / > \ a a apetBerar abtovs roiowde. “kote te 6 mais xa) TEpierTt, Kab a: > bd a € aA n pw em aypod Siautdpevov of &« Ths képns Taides éothcavto Z c \ 4 a Baovréa. 6 88 mdvta, boa wep ot admnOé Royo Bactrels, > , , \ \ , eTeM woe Toijoas: Kab yap Sopupdpous Kab Gupwpovs Kal ayye- , yoy \ 5: is Aunfopous Kab Ta Aowrd TavTa Suatdéas Fpye. Kal viv és ré con Zs / L 2? 09 ¢ , wo? 4 / / umiy TaoTa haiveras hépew;” eimav of Mdyou “ ed bev tweplerté ae ¢ an \ Te kat éBacirevoe 6 Trais pn éx mpovolns twds, Odpaer Te TovTOU A \ 6 \ y 2 60 > \ ” \ , ” civera Kat Cupov exe ayabov: ob yap ere 7d Sedtepov dpker. \ ‘\ \ \ a a TAPA OMLKPa yap Kal TOY oyiwv huiv ena kexodpnke,” Kab Ta ye n > Z TOV ovetipdtwv éxopeva TEeréws és daberves epyeta.” apelBerar = a a p a 0 “Aotudyns toicwe. “Kal adtos & Madyot tavty mreioTtos if > 7 f > L a \ 2-7 \ yveunv epi, Baothéos dvopacbévtos Tob maidds eEhKew te Tov \ a na dvetpov Kab pot Tov Taida TovTov elvat Sewvdv ere oddév. opws , is t ft S 4 \ I ev ye Tor oupBovrcVcaTé poe ed TEpioKerdevot, TH pbéNrEL acpartorata eivas olkp Te TO eu@ Kal ipiv.” eimav mpos tdoTa ot Mdyou “& Bactrcd, Kai adbrotor nety ep ToNAoD eats \ ‘ a katopbovcbat apyny tiv ofv. xelvos pev yap adXotpiovTas és nn a n / a / Tov maida TodTov mepuotca édvTa Tléponv, wal pets edvtes n / \ - \ f MiSor SovdodueOd Te Kat Adyou odSevds ywdpeba mpos Iepaéwv, 2 a 8 t s > a L 27 t \ covtes Eeivor’ oo 8 éverte@tos Baciréos, édvtos TodunTrew, Kab > dpyouev TO wuépos Kab Tids mpos oéo peyddas éyouev. oTa wv n n an n t n ? TavTws wiv oéo Kal THs ofs apyis mpoomréov éoti. Kad vov ei an an a * > poBepov te evopdmev, wav dy cob mpoeppavowev. viv dé drro- a nr + axyrpavtos Tob évuTrvlou és daddov adbtoi Te Oapoéopev Kat cot an f a n ? érepa ToiadTa TapaKerevoucba. tov S¢ maida Tobrov é& op0an- n a 31 t Kav aromeurbar és Ilépcas te nal rods yewapévous.” daxodoas \ a - tf e tdota 6 ’Aatudyns éydpn Te Kal Karécas Tov Kopov éreyé ot a sg t O07 Tabe. “@ mai, oé yap eyo bv dypw dvelpou ob TEerénv HOiKeor, ~ nr a io f 2? - TH cewvtod dé poipy eples: vov adv i. yaipov és Tépcas, an t \ moptovs bé eyo dua méurpo. éAOov Se exe? watépa te Kab a / 5 AY Kyntépa evpnoes od kata Mutpaddrny te tov Bovxdrov Kal Thy n n e¢ 9 s > f ‘ yuvatka avtov.” tdota elmas 6 "Aotudyns admoméumet Tov a ¥ \ eee 20/4 Kipov. vooticavra sé pv és ToU KapBicew Ta otkia édéEavto / 9 / wae /, of yevdpevot, cat SeEduevor ds érvOovTo,® weyddkws domdlovTo , a 1 s«¢ , if a ola 89 émvotdpevoe adtixa TOTE TEedevTHoaL, ioTdpedv Te STEW E . . 7 Some oracles even have had an of the Medes to which the Magi be- unimportant issue.” longed. : 8 This seems to imply a difference of 9 ** When they learnt who he was. race between the Persians and that part 1 As they had always been con- 121 122 74 HERODOTOS. [Book , L € f j » \ \ n \ > INS. Tpom@ mepiyevowto. 0 Oé age ereye, Pas mpd Tob yey ove eidévar nw € an GXN jpaptnKévat mreioTov, Kat’ oddov b& mvbécOat Tacav THY n / n f éwutod TdOnv: érictacbas pev yap as BovKorov Tod *“Aatudyeos n an na a / rn nr eln mais, awd Sé THS KEiOev od00 Tov TavTA OYyov THY TOUTaV tpaphvas dé ef / af \ mee re TavTny aivéwy Sia 4 Kuve. f- \ a a / / &reye ward THS Tov BovKoXov yvvatKos, y t e a f \ Fs TavTes, WY TE ob ev TO NOYH TA TaYTA / \ n TaparaBovTes TO ovvoua TodTO, iva avbéo Bat. € \ a ot dé ToKeEts a 4 a © a L Oevorépws Soxéy totor Iléponou repteivat ou o traits, katéBadov - © > n , es 2 n \ € pati ws éxxelwevov Kipov xiav é&éOpewe. evOedrev pev 4 paris airy xeydpnxe. / n Kup@ 6é avdpevpéva Kat éovte TdY HAiKwV avdpecoTaT@ Kal ‘f n mpoohireoTtat@ mpocéxerto 6 “Apraryos Sépa tréutav, tloacbat ’Aotudyea ériOupéwv: ar’ éwutod yap éovTos ididTew ovK evedpa t 2 , 2 2 A f a Ne ad 2 / Timwpinv écomevny és "Aatudyea, Kipov && opéwy éritpepopevov an a n t érroveito cippayov, Tas ma0as Tas Kupov tHav éwuTod opocov- \ / a pevos. mpo © étt TovTov Tdde of Katépyacto. édvTos Tod % A. , nr 2 \ M 58 2 FF ca € 4 © atudyeos miKxpod és Tovs Mydovs,” cuppicyov évl éxdot@ 6 vA n 4 M 48 + L 0 € \ an prayos Tov mpdtov Mydwv avérevbe os xpi Kipov mpootn- capévous ’Aatudyea tradcat THs Bacidnins. Katepyacpévou Sé € st \ bya e f ‘ ef \ a , t 2 of TovTou Kal éoyTos EToipov, ota 8) TH Kip Svartopév év L f a n \ € n , Tléprnot PBovdAdpevos Apraryos &nrOoat THY éwvTodD yvounv Uf > a = f a ¥ a Ps ¢ Gdrws pev ovdauas eixe ate THY odd” HudAaccopevéwy, oO bE al / * émutexvatat Towvde. ayov pnyavncdpevos Kal dvacyicas TOUTOU Th ¥ d Oe > [Lr ¢ be > LA 2 EO. nv yaoTtépa Kal ovdev arrotinas, ws 8é elye, oUTW éoéOnxe / rn a BuBdiov, ypdryas Tad of eddxer+ arroppdapas S& Tod Aayod THY yaotépa, kal Sixtva Sods &te OnpevTH Tv oixeTéwv TO TicTO- Tat, améoteAnre és Tovs Ilépcas, evtecAdpevos of ard yAwoons 8 86 \ \ , 2 a > , a \ wovTa Tov Aayov Kip@ érecreiv! adtoyerpin pv Siedeiv Kab 124 undéva of TdoTa TroovTs Tapeivat. TdoTd Te dy wv émiTEdéa éyiveto nal 6 Kipos rapadaBav roy rNayov dvécyioe. evpav &é n \ év avTé 76 BuBAlov évedv AaBwv émedéyeto: Ta Se ypadypara a # dreye Tabe. “a wat KapBicew, cé yap Geol éropéovaot: od yap a & Cd a dv Kote és TocodTo TUYNS atrixeo: ob vey ’Aotudyea TOV cewUTOD na \ , govéa Ticats, Kata péev yap Thy TovToV mpoOvpinv TéOvnKas, TO 123 over to Kyros. Kyros to the land of Agamtanu (Ekbatana) the royal city (went); silver, gold, furniture, and vinced that he had died immediately after birth.” ‘2 Kyros says in his inscription: ‘‘Astyages gathered (his forces) and went against Kyros, king of Ansan. Against Astyages his soldiers revolted and took him prisoner and handed him goods from the land of Agamtanu he carried off, and to the land of Ansan brought the furniture and goods which he had taken.” ’ 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 75 8 Kata Oeovs Te nal éue reples. Td ce Kal wdédas Soxéw TdvTa expenabnnévat, céo te adtod mépu ws érpyyOn, nal ofa eyo rd *"Actudyeos mérovOa, te ce ovx dréxtewa GA Baxa TO BovedrA@. at vuv, jv BotrAn guod reiOecOar, THs wep “Aotudyns dpyet yodpns, Tattns dmdons dpEews. Tlépcas yap avatreicas aniotacOas otparnddtes émt MSous: Kal Hv te eyo tard “Aotudyeos amodeybéw otparnyis dvtia obo, gots Tor Ta od Boveau, Hv Te TOV Tis SoKiwwv dros Mijdwv- mpdros yap obtoe amoctavtes am éxelvov Kal yevopevor mpds oto ’Aatudyea KaTawpely Teipyoovtar. ws av étoipov Tod ye evOddSe édvTos, mole. tdota Kal tole. Kata Td&yos.” eppovTite dTew TpoTre@ copatate Ilépcas avareioes anictacbat, dpovrigwy S& etpioxetas tdoTa Kaipidtata eiva érrole. Sh tdota. ypdvras és BuBAlov ta éBovrETO, ddinv Tov Tlepcéwv éroumoato, peta dé dvartigas TO BuBALov Kal émirdeyopevos bn axovoas tdota 6 Koipos 125 2 V4 tf \ , Aotudyed pv aotpatnyov Tepoéwv arrodecxvivas. “yov Te,” épn Aéyou, “ae Tlépoas, Tpoaryopevoo tpi Tapetvas éxacTov yy fr ” éyovta Spérravov. Kipos pév tdota mponydopevoe. gore 8é it n € a Tlepoéwy cvyva yévea, nal ra pev adtdv 6 Kipos cvvdduce kat 3 Instead of ten Persian tribes Xeno- phon reckons twelve (Kyr. i. 2). The Pasargade, Maraphii, and Maspii were those on whom ‘‘all the other Persians were dependent,” 7.¢. they were the principal tribes. According to Anaxi- menes (ap. Steph. Byz., s. v.), Kyros founded Pasargade, the old capital of the country, called Parsagade by Quint. Curt. (v. 6, x. 1), but Nik. Dam. re- presents it as already existing in his father’s time. Kyros was buried there (Strab. xv. 1035), and it remained the capital of Persia until the foundation of Persepolis by Darius Hystaspis. It stood on the Kyros in the south-east of Persia, and consequently cannot be identified with Murghab, which is on the ancient Araxes. The tomb of Kyros at Murghab cannot belong to the founder of the Persian empire on account of its architectural ornamentation, and prob- ably belongs to the brother of Xerxes, the satrap of Egypt, who is called Akhemenes, ‘“‘the Akhemenian,” by Ktésias, The royal clan of the Akhe- menide or “friends” traced its descent from Akhemenes (Hakhamanish), whom the Persian kings in their inscriptions claim as their ancestor. Steph. Byz. © reads Penthiade for Penthialei, Kar- manii for Germanii, and (apparently) Derbikhi for Dropiki. Karmania lay on the eastern frontier of Persis. The Dai were an Elamite tribe, and are called Dehavites in Ezra iv. 9, The Mardi are the Amardi of Strabo (xi. p. 761), who inhabited the range of moun- tains which separated Persepolis from the Persian Gulf (though they seem to have extended northward as far as the neighbourhood of Susa). The Derbikhi were to the south-west of the Caspian, while the Sagartians were the eastern neighbours of the Medes. The Sagartian opponent of Darius claimed to be the - descendant of Vakistarra like the pre- tender to the Median throne. The nomad tribes were not Aryans at all, and we can account for their being reckoned among the Persians by Herod- otos only by supposing that his classi- 76 HERODOTOS. [Boox avéretce arictacba, amd Midov: gots Sé Tade, CE GY wAXOL 4 mates apréatat Tlépoat, Ilacapyddar Mapddiot Mdomuot. rov- tov Ilacapydédat iol apiotot, év totic. Kal “Axaipevidas eict an nr f wy \ dpyntpn, évOev ot Bacwrgcis of Iepoetdar yeyovact. adrou 6é na a f Tlépcat ciot ofde, Tlavfiaraios Anpovoraios Teppdvior, oboe pev mavtes apoThpés eiot, of 5é GAXoL vouddes, Adot Madpédot nn \ 126 Aporixol Laydptin. as S& waphoav dmavtes eyovtes Td £ na nt a mpoeipnuévoy, évOadta 6 Kipos, hv yap tus x@pos Ths Tlepouxhs axavOadns dcov te éml dxtwxaldexa ortadiovs 4 elkoo TavTH, a_st n n ns ToUTOY at Tov Yapov Tpoeime eEnuepHoas év Huépy. emiTede- - be nn t \ ff ” 6 8 /, £ cavroy S¢ tov Ilepcéwy tov mpoxeipevoy deOrov, SevTepa ade Tpocime és THY baoTEepainv Tapeivat AEeAovpEvous. év Sé TOUT@ / n Td Te aiTroha Kal Tas Troipvas Kat Ta BovKodva 0 Kidpos mavta n we / > > \ éé , i 8 - TOU TWaTpos cuvaricas és ToUTO Ove Kal TapecKevate ws Se£o- pevos Tov Hepaéwy otparov, mpos S& olvm Te Kal ovtlotor ws émitndeotatoiot. amixouévouvs b& TH taTtepain tors Ilépoas / > n > 7 > I \ = ‘\ 5 kataxndivas é> Aetwa@va evadyer. emeite bé amo Selmvov Hoar, - n a elperd ageas 0 Kdpos Kxotepa ta TH mpotepain eiyov 7 TA / yw e é. e \ = = = a, mapeovta ods ein aipetadtepa. ot S¢ Epacay TroAdOv eivat adTav TO pécov'* THv pev yap TMpoTépHy Hucpny Tava oht Kaxd eeu, Thy S€ TOTE Tapeodcay TavTa ayabd. TaparaBwv Se TodTO oo» « a , \ L t t «ax TO émos 0 Kipos mapeytipvou tov mdvta doyov, Méywou “ dvdpes Tlépoas, otTw tiv exer. Bovropévoror pev euéo trelOecOar éore Tabe Te Kal adrAa pupia dyabd, ovdéva movov. SovrAoTperréa ” \ / \ oe. ¥.% ess ic an éxovot, un Bovropévowcs 5é euéo rrelOecOar eicl tpiv mover TO xOE6 TwaparAnoor dvaplOunto.. viv dv éuéo TeLOopevor yiverOe F rn érevOepor. avTos Te yap Soxéw Oeln TUxN yeyouws Tade és YEtpas dyerOat, kab tyuéas Fynpwat dvdpas Mydwv eivas od pavdorépous * + x 5. t © ae + ' * > t : oUTE TAANG OUTE TA TOhéwLA. Os OY exovTwY we, aTricTacbe aT *Aotudyeos THY TayloTny.” 127 Tlépcar pév vov mpoordtewm ériraBopevoe adopevor édev- Oepodvto, Kai mddau Seuvdv Trovedpevor td Midav dpyecOau. "A x 6e € 3 50 Kod x z e atudyns 5€ ws értdeto Kipov rdota mpnocovta, wéuapas oo 2 t a o£ ¢ x n Oe a ov > dyyedov éxddet avTov. o bé Kdpos éxéreve Tov ayyedov array- L of , e > 2 2. x? / > o\ yédrewy Ore mpotepov Eo wap éxeivov 7 *Aotudyns avTos Bovancerar. dxovocas dé tdota 6 “Aactudyns Midous te dirduce fication is purely geographical, and in- 4 “The distance between them is cluded the aboriginal tribes who were great.” Comp. ix. 82. held in subjection by the Aryan immi- 5 “T think I am destined to take this grants. into my hands.” Comp. iv. 79, vii. 8. 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 77 Tavtas, Kal orparnyov avTav wore BeoPraBrs éov "Aprraryov amrédeEe, dj Ov Toveomevos Ta poy copyer. as O€ of Mjbou a apunE vee Eye Toloe Téponoe ouveusoryor, ot pév Tives avtar eudxovro, baot Hm) Tod Adyou petécyov, of S& adtouddcov Tpos tovs Ilépoas, of 8¢ mAciotos COehoxdKedsv te Kad Epevryou. ua- AvOévTos Sé Tod Myb.Kx0d oTparetparos aloxpibs, as émvOerto TaXLTTA O ‘Aotudyns, én drrevéav TH Kipw “adn o0d8 ds Kdpos ye Kauproes.” TocavTa elas mpatov wey TOV Méyov Tovs dvetpoTroAous, of py avéyvocav meretvas TOV Kopov, TOU- TOUS dverKohorrise, eres dé bruce Tods UrorepOérvtas dv TH dotes Tov Myswv, véous te Kal mpeaBitas dvépas. aEaryaryeov 6é tobTovs kal cupBarov rotor Tépanas écowOn, nab adtés Te "Aatudyns eSoypiOn Kal rods e&jyaye tov MidSwv dméBanre.® eovte 5¢ aiypargdto TH "Actudyes tpocatas 6” Apmayos Karé- xaipé te Kal KaTexepToper, Kal dra réyov és adTov Ouparryéa érea, kal 812 Kal eipeTd pv mpos TO éwuTod Selrvov, Td pu éxetvos cap£l Tov matdds eOoivnce, 6 Tt ein éxelvov Sovrdocbvn avtt Ths Bactdnins. movetrar TO Kdpou épyov. fc &é 86 > / > ¢ a 0 6€ puv Tpoctday ayTelpeto ei éwuTOd v “Aprayos 5€¢ én, adtos yap ypdyras, TO mpnypa 5) éwvTod Sixalws eivar.’ “Aotudryns dé wey arréhawe a f / TH Oyo ocKaLdTaToY Te Kal adiKdTAaTOY édvTAa TavTwY avOped- if J, 3 \ > a 3 t ss TOV, TKaLOTATOY pév ye, Ef Tapeov a’T@ Baciréa yevéoOat, ct 5) § > ¢ rn 2 / 6 \ a, / AX LO. \ 7 S¢ éwuTod ye erpyyOn Ta TapedvTa Adm TepLéOnKe TO - 18 £ bé a n 8 f oe M76 Kpatos, abdixotatov 5é, Ste tod Selmvou elvexev Mydovs xarte- dovrAwoe. cb yap 6) Seiv mdvtws Tepilcivar drAdXw Téo THY An li L pr avtov & SexasoTepov et My5 é Bacitdninv cal py avrov éxew, epov eivar Mydwov téw a 4 \ x f a f mepiBareiy TovtTo TO ayabov 7) Ilepcéwv. viv dé Myédous pév / dvattiovs tovtov éovtas SovAous dvtl Seorotéwy yeryovévas, Tlépcas 8& Sovdovs eovtas TO mply Mydov viv ryeyovévas ¥ deoéTas. ’ /, . f oF! f \ / Aotudyns pév vuv Bactrteboas én’ érea révte Kal TpijKovTa a / an , f obtw THs Bacwdnins katerrataOn, Moor bé bréxvrav Teéponoe / iv fo y a n 81a Thy TovTov TiKpoTyTa, dpEavTes Ths advo “Advos ToTapov > t , 3 2 / ne \ 8 a 66 e rn & Acins én’ érea tpijxovta xal éxatov duav déovta, mapeE 7} doov fled with a few friends. The recently- discovered inscription of Kyros shows the whole narrative to be unhistorical. Nor is the account of Herodotos alto- See note on ch, 123. 6 Nikolaos of Damascus states that five battles were fought between Asty- ages and Kyros in Persia, Astyages win- ning the two first. The next two were fought on two successive days just out- side Pasargade. After the fifth, Kyros pursued and captured Astyages, who had gether correct. 7 “ Because he had written, and there- fore the deed was justly his.”’ 128 129 130 78 : HERODOTOS. [Book ha , £ L of LedOar Hpyov.© tarépp pévtos ypovm peteuédnoé Te age TdoTa Toujoact Kal améotnoay dard Aapetou,” amooraytes Oe > t 0 , 06g t 88 2 oA fi orlew katectpapOnoay pdyn vixnOévtes. Tore b& ert Aatudyeos 4 4 ot Tlépoas te wal 6 Kipos éravacrdytes toiow MySorce jpyov 7d Ue amo TovTou THs’ Acins. *Aotudyea dé Kipos xaxov obdév ddro Toimoas elye Tap éwuT@, és 6 éredevTyce. ; Obtw 61 Kipos yevouevos te Kal tpadels éBacirevoe Kat a ef ; 7 ” 3 / 2 J, © Kpotcov totepov tottwv dpEavta adcixins? Katertpépato, ws elpntai pot mpotepov, TodTov S& KaTacTpeYrduevos otTw Tdaons a > - 5S Tis ’“Acins Ape. ; 131 Tlépcas 6é oda vdpoucs Towiowe ypewpévous, aydhwata puev \ BF \ \ > 2 , , © / > \ Kal vnods Kal Bapovs ob« év voum moteopévous idptecOat, adrAd Kal Toiot rotéovor popinv émipépovar, as pev éuol Soxelv, Ste ovx aWpwropvéas évopicav Tos Oeods Kata mep of “EXAnves elvat> of & voulfovor. Art pev ert ta wYndoTaTa TeV dpéwv > / yj » \ t L a > a , avaBalvovtes Oucias épdew, Tov KiKNov TavTAa Tod odpavod Ala F ‘ Ov 6e € / + , , fF XN * \ Kadéovtes* Ovovar 5é Arlo Te Kal cernvy Kal yéa Kal rupl Kal ¢ a eZ 3 , \ \ , , > a bare cai avéworr.’ robtows pev 6 Odbovor podvorcr apynbev, > e \ \ a” > f / / > / erripepabnxact b& nal tH Otpavin Ovew, rapa te "Acoupiov pabovres Kal ApaBiov- Karéovor &€ ’"Acoipion rv ’Adpodirny 8 “Except as long as” ; mdpef # can- not possibly mean ‘‘ besides,” as it has often been rendered. Comp. ri 4, vi. 5; dw 4, vii. 228. What Herodotos seems to mean is that the Medes ruled Asia ‘‘east of the Halys” (notice the use of dvw) 128 — 28 years, #.e. 100 years, This would place the beginning of their empire in B.c. (649 + 28 =) 677, when the Assyrian empire was still intact. One hundred years, however, is a round and ‘therefore indefinite number, which Herodotos has treated as though it were a definite one, adding to it the twenty- eight years of the Skythian inroad. The Median empire could not have lasted more than eighty years at the most, and is probably to be reckoned from the date of the battle of the Halys (B.c, 584). 9 This is the Median revolt which took place in the third year of Darius Hystaspis, as described by him in the Behistun Inscription. 1 The Kyros tablet shows (1) that Kyros was king of Elam, not Persia ; (2) that it was the Median army which re- volted against Istuvegu or Astyagés, * Because Kroesos had begun the war. 5 See Appendix V. The ‘vault of heaven” is the Thwasa, “god of the celestial space,” of the Avesta. Sacrifices were not offered to the moon, earth, water, or winds, though vdta ‘‘the wind,” vayu ‘‘the air,” the earth, and the water, were ‘‘honoured” as “pure” elements, Xerxes scourged the Helles- pont (vii. 35), which he would hardly have done had he accounted water divine. Fire was the visible symbol of the supreme god Ahuramazda. The Persians built fire-temples (each called ddityé gatus, “house of the law”), and Dareios, at Behistun, complains that Gomates the Magian destroyed ‘‘ the temples of the gods.” Polybios (v. 10) implies that the Persians had temples, Altars were equally used by them. — Pa 1] -THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 79 Ménitra,* "ApdBuos S&’AdAdT,® Tlépcas 88 Mirpav.S Ovoln 88 totat Iépanot rept tods eipnuévous Oeods Se karéotnKe. ovTE Bopors moéovtas odte TIp dvaxalovor pédrrovtes Ovew:" od omovey xpéwvtat, ovKl add@, od otéupacs, ovKl ovrARoL. TOV 8é ds éxdot@ Ovew Orn, és ydpov Kabapov ayaydav Td KTHVOS Karel Tov Oedv, eotepavwpévos Tov Tidpay pupolvy pddota. éwuT@ pev by TH Ovovte idin potvw ov oi éyyiverar apacbas ayabd: 6 88 Toit mao Tléponot Kxatevyetas eb yivecOar Kab TO Bactrés: év yap 8) Toto amace Ilépance Kab adtos yiveras.® éreav 6& Stapsotirnas Kata pépea TO iepjiov Enon Ta Kpéa, brordoas Tolnyv as atadwtatny, wddicta S€ TO Tpipvdrov, ert TavTns Once @v mavta Ta Kpéa. Siabévtos dé avtod Madryos avnp® mapertems érracider Oeoyovinv, oinv 69 éxetvoe Néyouot eivas tiv éracidnv:' dvev yap 6 Madyou ob ou vopos éoth 4 Istar is not called Mulidatu or Mulidtu, ‘‘the bearer,” in any of the Assyrian texts we possess, but such might easily have been her popular title. See ch. 199. 5 Restored from iii. 8. The codices have “AXirra, probably through the jingle of Médirra. Alilat is the feminine of hélél, ‘‘the shining one,” the morn- ing star of Is. 14, 12 (in Assyrian edlu, fem. ellitu). See iii. 8. De Vogiié is wrong in identifying it with the name of the goddess Allath in Palmyrene and Nabathean inscriptions, whose chief seat was Taif in the Hijaz. 6 This is an error. Mitra or Mithra was the sun-god. The Zoroastrians made him the visible form of Ahuramazda or Ormazd. The Persian Aphrodité was Anahid or Anaitis, whose statue was set up in the temples of the chief cities of the empire by Artaxerxes Mnémén (B.c. 405), as we learn from an inscription found at Susa, a fragment of Berosos wrongly assigning the deed to Artaxerxes Okhos. 7 This is either « truism or an error. A truism if Herodotos meant that altars were not built and fires kindled. just before the actual sacrifice began; an error if he supposed that there were no altars and fires. Libations were used (see vii. 54); one of the chief ceremonies during a sacrifice was that of the drink of the Haoma (the Vedic Soma). Instru- ments of music—the flute with fifteen holes, the tambourine, etc.,—were also employed in the sacrificial ceremonies. 8 “He also is included.” ° Here Magos is synonymous with ‘‘priest,” as in the later period of the Persian monarchy. Up to the time of Darius Hystaspis, however, the Magians were one of the non-Aryan Median tribes (as in ch. 101), who placed the pseudo- Smerdis on the throne. The festival which recorded the overthrow of the usurper was called Mayodovia, not Mndo- govla. Having lost their political im- portance, however, the Magi acquired a sacerdotal one after the amalgamation of the Medes and Persians, and the gradual infiltration of Persian Zoroastrianism by Median superstitions. See Appendix V. In the Avesta the priest is called dtharvan or ‘‘fire priest.”—For the birthday feast cp. Xen. Kyrop. i. 3. There is no allusion to it in the Avesta. 1 A rhythmic prayer, recited in mono- tone, and addressed first to Ormazd and Mithra, and then to the other holy beings, many examples of which are to be found in the Avesta. Cp. Lucian, Nekyomant. xi. 132 133 134 80 HERODOTOS. [Book Ovolas roveicbar. ericyov Sé ddéyov xpovov amopépeTas 6 Oicas Ta Kpéa, Kal ypatat o Te poy AOyos aipel. Huépnv Se amractwv pdduota éxeivnv tysdv vouifovor TH ExaaTtos éyévero. év taitn &8 tréw Salta Thv adréwov Sixaéover mpoTiOecOar- év TH of evdalwoves avTav Body Kab tmmov Kal Kdundov cal dvov mpoTiéatat ddous dmTOUs év Kapivotct, ot dé TEVNTES AUTOV Ta AerrTa THY TpoBdrwv mpoTiOéatar. citovor dé dAlyotoe ypéwv- Tat, émipopypace S& moddoicr Kal ob« adréowr Kab oud TOUTO pace Tlépcas tous “EAAnvas otTeopévous TmewavTas ravecOat, dtt ode ard Seimvou Tapadopettar ovdév Aoyou aEov: ei Sé Te mapahépoto, éoOlovras av od mavecOat. olv@ dé xdpta mpoc- t 2 t > 2 7s yy > 2A 2 / Kéatat, Kat ot ovK euécar eet, ovxl otpyoar aytiov f , \ GAXov. TdoTa pév vuv otto ghuddoceTat, peOvoKopevor Oé To 8 av &dn ogi Bovrevopévoict, TOUTO TH vVaTEpain vApovat TpoTLOet édOact BovretecOa Ta crovéakctata THY TpHyLaToV. 6 oteyéapyos, év Tod dv édvtes BovdretavTas Kal iy pev aby kal vyipovot, xpéwvTas ait, jv O& phy Gon, peteiot. Ta & av vipovtes mpoBovretowvTat, weOvoKdpevos emidiayivdcKover.” evtuyydvovtes 8 addjrowce ev THat ddotcr, THde dv Tus Staryvoln ef Gpotot eto of cuvTuyydvovTes* avTl yap ToD Tpocaryopevery addprous Pir€ovar Tolct cTduact: Hv S€ H odTEpos UmodeéoTEpos driyo, Tas Taperds piréovtar Hv O& TOAAB 7H oUTEpos aryev- vésTEepos, TMpoomintwyv mpocKuvel Tov Etepov. Timor Oe eK TavTov Tors ayxtoTa EwUTAD oixéovTas peTa ye EwuTods, SevTEpA dé tovds Sevtépous: peta S& Kata AOyov mpoBalvortes Tiuace: heota O€ Tols éwuTav éExacTaTw oixnuévous év Tym dryovTat, vowitovtes EwuTovs eivar avOpaTov pape Ta TdvTa apiortous.* tovs 6€ ddAous KaTa AOyou [TO Neyouéve] Ths apetAs avréyer Oar, em dé Mydoav dpyovtav kcal pye ta eOvea addAAWY,” cuvaTdv- \ \ ¢ f > f 2 Ne n >. TOUS oe EKACTAT@ OLKEOVTAS ATTO EWUTWY KakloTous etvat. 2 Still a characteristic of the Persians, The statement that the Persians cooked whole animals in their ovens seems to be parodied by Aristophanes, Akharn. 85-7. Cp. Maxim. Tyr., ed. Diibner, + Compare the pretensions of the Celestial Empire, or of the English tourist. Stein regards ro Aeyoudyw in the next clause as a false interpretation of kara Aéyor, ‘‘ in proportion.” Dissert. xxviii. According to Ktésias (ed. Didot, p. 79) the king was allowed to be drunk only on the day when sacri- fices were made to Mithras. 8 Plainly a Greek story. “Em- means ‘yet again.” Tacitus ascribes a similar custom to the Germans (Germ. 22). 5 «Tn the time of the Median supre- macy the several nations had the follow- ing precedence over each other.” Herod- otos imagines a feudal system con- ditioned by geography ; those furthest from the ruling power being under those nearer to it. Perhaps the notion was 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 81 TOV wey Mabou Kal TOV dryxuora oikeovT@V opion, ovtot 8€é Kal TOV spotpay, of 8& para TeV exoueveny, Kata Tov avTov 81 Aéyou Kat of Tlépcae tipdoe: mpocBauve yap 8) 7o €Ovos dpyov Te Kat émitporedov. Eewina Sé vouaa Iépoae mpécievtar™ dvdpay padora. Kal yap 8) Thy My ducny coord vopioayres THS EMVT@V eivat Kadri opéover,® kal és Tovs TONELOUS TOUS Aiyumrious Odpnkas* Kat evrrabetas Te TavTodaTras muvOave- pevoe ériTndevovar, Kal 69 Kal am ‘ENAjvev pabbytes Tratcl pioyovtas. yapuéovor 5¢ Exactos adtdy moddds pev Kovpidias ® yuvaikas, TOANG 8 Ets WA€ovas TadAaKas KTavTAaL. dvdpayabln dé airy amodédexta, weTa TO padyecOar ecivas ayabov, ds av modnrovs amodéen maidas: TO Se Tos wAclotous atrodecnvivee Sapa extréwmres Bacireds ava loyupov eivat. may étos, TO ToAdOVv & aHyéaTas Sé tovs maidas, amd mevTaéteos apEdpevor péxpt eixocaéteos, Tpia podva, immevew Kat Tokeveww Kat adrnbitecOas. mplv Se i} mevtaérns yévntar, od amiKvetTaL és dyuv TO Tatpi, GANA Tapa Tho yuvarkl Siavrav exer. ‘ Re Tawdevovat TODOE 6e oS. A oe a oe x 2 / , é elvexa TovTo otTw Toveital, va, jv arobdvn Tpepopevos, . tf yw an % / a £ , F ‘ pndeulay donv TS TaTpl mpocBdAry. aivéw pév vuv Tovde Tov , t \ \ / \ a ' n vomov, aivéw Sé kal Tovde, TO wy pins aitins elvexa pnte avdTov / £ / n Tov Baciréa pndéva hovevew, unte THY dd\drov Tepoéwv pndéva suggested by the seven walls of the citadel of Ekbatana (ch. 98). 6 «The nation continually made ad- vances in ruling and administering.” This means that the empire of Persia had been continually growing, so that new countries were added to its borders, as well as new subjects who took rank after those nearer than themselves to Persia proper itself. Others understand the sentence of Media and render: ‘‘it governed first immediately, then medi- ately, in a progressive fashion.” Stein asks whether we should not read dpxé- pevov for dpxov ? 7 ¢ Adopt foreign customs.” 8 According to ch, 71 the old Persian dress consisted of a leather tunic and trousers, On the monuments the kings wear a long sleeved robe, reaching to the ankles, and fastened round the waist by a girdle, 2 The ‘* Homeric” G kouvpté&os, from xodpos, belonging to ‘‘a free youth,” and hence ‘‘lawfully wedded,” is, it will be noticed, a word of the new Ionic dialect of the age of Herodotos. 1 Persian respect for truth is forcibly illustrated by the Behistun inscription where Dareios calls the Magian usurpa- tion ‘‘a lie,” declares that he is favoured by Ormazd because he is not ‘‘a liar,” and orders his successors to destroy every one who is ‘‘a liar.” Cp. ch. 138. It is difficult to suppose that Kyros was unable to read the inscriptions drawn up for him by the Babylonian scribes ; and still more difficult to suppose it of Dareios ; whence we may conclude that Persian education was not quite so illiterate as Herodotos would imply. Indeed the inscriptions Dareios took such pains to have inscribed by the side of the public road imply that a knowledge of letters was fairly widely spread, 135 136 137 138 139 82 HERODOTOS. [poox an e nq > £ : em. A + 3 / 50 , yw } TaY éwUTOD oikeTéwy éml pi aitih avyKeatov mdaOos Epdeu: / / 4 / adXrXa oytrduevos Hv evpioky TAgW Te Kal pélw TA AOiKHpaATA- a - a an nn a éovTa TY UTroupynudtwrv, olTw TA Ouua ypata. amoKxTEivas \ OL ig \ € n L I O\ L > \ dé ovdéva Kw Aéyovot Tov éwuTOdD Tratépa ovdé pnTépa, ard / n t, a y oKoca %0n ToladTa éyéveto, Tacav avayxny pact avafntedpmeva , A € a ” € a 27 x I 2 > A TaoTa av ebpeOhvat Hro vToBodipaia eovTa % poryidias” ov yap / > OX 3 , > L t eA ne n \ 67 pact ois eivar Tov ye adAnOéws ToKéa bd Tod éwuTOD Tratdos > if a t n > ” 2a / IOV amobvncKkew. aooa 5é odu Tovey ovn eeott,”” tdota ovbé a I réyeww eEeott. alayiotov b€é adtoias TO WebSecOar vevomsoTat, / \ t n cf Sevtepa S€ To deireww yxpéos, ToAA@Y pev Kal adrAwV elvexa, pdducta bé avayKainy pack civar Tov opethovtTa Kai TL rprevdos i f Déryeuv. éyn, és modu We > t OX / a >: Tlé ovUTOS ov KaTépyeTaL OVSE TUppioyeTaL Toior adAoLoL Ilépoyot: * , a. gact 5é ww és Tov Hoy duaptovta tL TdoTa éyew. Eeivoy dé ¥ S / ie \ * \ ES 7 ¥ TavTa Tov AapBavopevoy bo TovTéwy [moAXol] éEeAavvovct ex A \ \ \ THS KOpNS, Kal Tas NevKAS TeploTEepas . . .. THY adTHY aiTinu \ émipépovtes. €s Trotayov b€é ote évoupéovot ovTE eumTvovCL, od xelpas évarrovifovtar, ovdé GAXov ovdéva TrEpLopéovat, GAA t Kal tobe GAO ode WOE TUpTEeT- \ t toe yiverOar, To Ilépoas pév attods rA€ANOE, Teas péevTor ov: ds dv S& THY doTav émpny 7 NEvKNY \ céBovTat ToTapovs paduoTa.” \ *. £ f ay oe na , % a“ Ta ovvopaTa ods ovTa Guowa Toias compact Kal TH peyado- n A \ n mpetrein TEeMeUTaoL TavTa és TOUTO ypdupa, TO Awpteis pev cay t "T be t 4 3 a 8 / ce cadéovat, "lwves 5€ ciypas* és tovTo Subnpevos evpyoers Tedev- rn nr f . tovra Tov Iepocéwy ta obvowata, ov Ta pev Ta 8 ov, AAG 4 TavtTa opoiws.” 2 ‘ ‘Wherever such cases occurred... they would turn out on enquiry to have been the crimes either of changelings or of children born in adultery.” 2a Tournier conjectures éoly for éeort (Revue de Phil. 1877). 3 Xerxes could not have had very much respect for the water when he chastised the Hellespont (vii. 35), Super- stitious respect for the water, however, was an Elamite rather than a Zoroastrian virtue. 4 Sigma is the samech of the Hebrew alphabet, san the Hebrew shin. The Greeks, not having the sound expressed by samech, fused the two sibilants to- gether, making sigma take the place of shin before tau, and giving to the symbol which denoted samech the sound of xi. Among the Dorians, however, the name of sigma (samech) never displaced the older shin. A reminiscence of the two original letters was preserved in the system of numeration, where sampit, i.c. san + pi, denoted 900. 5 This only proves Herodotos’s ignor- ance of the Persian language. The Greeks, of course, bestowed a final s on Persian proper names, but in old Persian only nominatives. of nouns in 7 and u had it. Names like Bardiy(a), Gau- mat(a), etc., end in a vowel, like femi- nines in -d. Herodotos was equally wrong in imagining that all the names had reference to bodily or mental ex- cellence, Cf. Pott on Old Persian proper J THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 83 Tdota pév atpexéws eyo rept adtav cidds emetv: tdde / e a , x > pEevTOL ds KpumTépueva AeyeTat Kal od cadnvéws Tept Tob dmo- Bavovtos, &> ob mpotepoy OdrreraL avépos Tlépcew 6 véxus mplv av vm dpvios 7) Kuvds EdxvoOF.© Medsyous Hey yap atpexéws oida tdota Touovtas: eudhavéws yap 8%) moéovor. Kxataxnpd- cavtes b€ dv tov véxwy Tépoas yéa xptmrovar. Mayor 8&8 Keywpidatat ToddOv TaY Te ddrw>V avOpdérav Kat tov ev AiyimrT@ iepéwv. 06 pedv yap dyvetovat éurbuxov pndev xretvery, et pn boa Bdover: of 8 5) Mdryou avtoyelpin mavta mY KUvOS cat avOpdrrov Kreivovar,’ Kai aydvicua péya TovTO TovovTas, KTelvovTes opmoiws pipunkds Te Kab Gdis Kal Tara EpTreTa Kal metewd. Kal appl wey TH voww TobT@ éxéTa &s Kal apy evopicOn, aves 8€ él Tov mpdtepov Adyov. "Twves dé kal Aioreis, &> of Avdol TaXLOTA, KaTeaTpapato iro Iepoéwy, éreprrov aryyédous és SdpSus mapa Kdpov, é@éXovrTes 0 6e axotcas abtév 7a mpolaxovto, édeké ode réOyov, dvdpa gas avrAntny idovtTa ix is év tH Oardoon addreiv, Soxéovtd opeas eEerevocrOar és yy: as S& WevoOAvar THs édriSos, AaBeiv appiBrnotpov Kal mwepiBareiv te mwdHOos woddOv TeV ix Pav nai é€eipioa, iddvta S& maddopevors eimeiv dpa avrov mpos Tovs ixGds “mavecOé wor dpyedpevor,. eet ovS guéo addéovtos nOérete éxBaive dpyedpmevor.” Kipos pev todtov Tov Déyov toiat “Iwou kat toto. Aioredou Tavde elvexa é@deke, btu SH of "Iwves mpotepov avtod Kupou Senbévros 80 dyyédov dtrictacbal apeas aro Kpolcov ovx érelOovto, Tote S& xatepyacuévey Tov mpnyLatov joav Eroupot meiOecOar Kipw. 6 pev 8) dpyy exopevos ereyé ou Tdde- “lwves 8€ @s Heoveay TobT@Y avevery- Oévtwy és Tas Todas, teiyed Te TepieBddrovto éxacToL, Kab auveréyovto és Ilavidviov of ddXot TANY MiAnoiwv: mpds povvous yap tovtous épxiov Kipos émoujoato én’ oici mep 6 Avods. > = mn > a - mn i emt TOtoL avTotat eivat Toiot Kal Kpoicw toav KatrKoo.. names, in the Journal of the German Oriental Society, xiii. (1859), pp. 359 sq. 6 According to Zoroastrian belief neither earth nor fire may be polluted by contact with a corpse; the only way of getting rid of the dead, therefore, is that mentioned in the text. The modern Parsis place the dead body on a round tower, called a ‘‘tower of silence,” where it is devoured by the vultures. We inay notice that Herodotos ascribes this custom to the Magi rather than to the Persians generally, so completely had the Magi become identified with the Zoroastrian priests. 7 An exaggeration of the religious duty enjoined on the Zoroastrians of destroying all animals noxious to man. See Appendix V. Ants are ordered to be killed in Vendidad, xvi. 28 ; snakes, lizards, ants, rats, and gnats, in Vend, xiv. 10 sg. 140 141 142 143 144 84 HERODOTOS. [Boox a a we Z * t 2 toto 8¢ Aovroicr “Iwou Boke Kowd AOyw TéwrrewV aryyédous &s of a. Lmdprnv Senoopévors "lwot Tiyswpeiv. n / an \ Oi 88 “Iwves obtot, Tov kat To Havidviov éott, Tod pev nr a a / # y. ovpavod Kal Tov wpéwv ev TH Karddiot@ éTdyXavov ispvTdpevor a n \ * ” Touas TavTov avOpaTav Tov Twets Wer odTE yap Ta avw n a X\ sf of X\ \ avtis yopla Touts move? TH lovin obte Ta KaTw, [ovTe Ta TMpos rn * a a THY NO ovTE TA Mpos THY éaTrépny,] TA pev LTO TOD puxpod TE nm / \ a n XN * , kal irypod moetopeva, Ta S& b7rd Tod Oeppod Te Kal avypwdeos. rn X\ / yr@ooay dé ov THY avTHY ovTOL vevouikact, GANA TPOTTOUS téscepas trapaywyéov.s Midrntos pev adtéwy mpaetn KeiTas , S I \ x a \ / me mods Tpdos pecapBpinv, peta 5é Muods te cai Ipenvn. avrar a . pev ev tH Kapin xatolenvras cata tabta Suadeyopevat odior,’ a % aise 5é év TH Avdin, "Edecos Koropwv AéBed0s Téws Kralopevai a < Poxaras aitas dé ai modes THow TpoTepov AexOelanot opodo- yéovot KaTa yAa@ooav ovdéev, chlor Sé opopwvéovar. Ett dé TpEis Cr Ty 15 I a € / \ , 2 > sf brodoTros “lades modes, TOV at SUO0 pev VHTOUS oLKéaTaL, BApov te Kal Xiov, 4 Sé pia ev TH ATeip@ Wputat, EpvOpai. Xiou pév \? a \ > \ s > 4 SN sae a vuv Kal EpvOpaios kata Touts SvadréyovTas, Sdpsot O€ én’ éwuTav podvot. ovTOL YapaKThpes yAwoons Técoepes yivovTat. , Oy n 5 Tottwv 8) av tov Idvev of Mirnotos pev hoav év oxéry rn t a a 3 Tod poBov, bpkvov trotmodpevot, Totce Sé avT@V vyoLWTHAL Hv S 3 Sewov ovdév: ote yap Poivixes oav Kw Ilepoéwv KaTHKoow ovTE avtol of Iépoas vavBatar. darecylcOnoav 8& ard Tov addov ’ z i > \ > t 2 ft \ a¢ a &. Idévev obtot Kar adXo pev ovdév, aobevéos Sé edvTOS TOD TaVTOS Tote “EAAnviKOD yéveos, TOANG 87 Hv acOevéctatoy Tav eOvéwy A / k a > TO “lwvixov Kat Adyou édayiotou: bt yap ph AOHvas, hv ovdev / f a GAXo TOMA AOYLMoV. of pev vUY aAXrot "lwves Kal of “AOnvaior \ f a épuyov TO otvopa, od Bovddpuevor "Iwves KexdHoOat,' GdrAA Kal vov paivovtat yor ot Toddol adtav éerarcyiverOas TH odvouaTe- e \ ¥. e a a > / e ¥ XN ¢ X ai bé dudbexa TodLES aUTAL TO TE OvVOMATL HYddAOYTO Kal iepov € / 2 ON 4 >A a ” my - 2 iSptcavto érl cpéwv adtav, TH odvowa eevto Tavidyiov, éBov- Nevoavto dé av’Tod petadodvat pndapotor adXAoLct “lovwv (odd \ a a eSenOncav Sé ovdapot petacyeiv Ste wy Lpupvator): Kata Tep of a t a a / éx Ths Tevtamddos viv yapns Awpreis, mpotepov S€ é£amddLos 8 “Four slightly-differing dialects.” duct of the Ionians at the time of the Scarcely any trace of these differences Ionic revolt, which brought the very can be detected in the Neo-Ionic inscrip- name of ‘‘Ionian” into contempt. At tions which we possess. an earlier date, the poet of the Homeric ® ** And use the same dialect.” Hymn to Apollo is proud of the 1 In consequence of the cowardly con- _ title. i] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST, 85 Ths avriis Tabrns Kareoudvys, gurdocovta: av pndaporvs éc- befac Oat Tey mpocotkey Awpiov és 7rd Tpromexov bepov,” GARG eal ahéwv avtav rods mept Td iepov dvoujcavtas éLexdHuocav mys HETOX AS. év yap TO adyave tod Tpsorlov ’ArdAXwvos ériWecay 76 drat tplmodas yadkéous Toior vixdat, Kal TobTous xpi Tovs AawBdvovtas ek Tod fepod pu} expépety GAN avTod ana lieva TO beg. dunp dy ‘Adixapynoceds, TH odvopa Av Aeyag uasens, viKnoas TOV vouov KaTnrAOYNoE, Pépwy Se Tpds Ta cae olnla mporenaradNeure Tov tpimoda. Sia tabrny thy aur iD 08 mévre modes, Aivdos kal “Indvods te nal Kadpecpos® wa Kas te a Kvisos, eEexdrjuoay ths wetoxyis thy Extny modu Adtkapyncody. tovtocs pév vuv odtos tadbtny thy bnpinv érréOnxay> Su@dexa dé pot Soxéovor rédas Troupcacbat of “laves Kat ovK eOedAfoat TA€ovas eabdéEacOar ToddSe elvexa, bts Kal STE &v TleXorrovvyic@ oiKxeov, Sudbdexa Hv adTav pépea, KaTd Tep viv Axatdv tov éEeracdvtav "lwvas dubdexd éote pépea,* Terrjvn pév ye mpdtn mpos Lexvavos, peta dé Alyecpa nal Alyai, ev rH Kpa6us° rrorapos deivads dott, am breo 6 év "Itadin motapds 76 oivopa érxye, kai Bodpa nal “Enien, és thy Kxarépuyov “lwves bro "Axady payn écowbévtes, kal Aiyiov nal ‘Pires Kal Tlatpets wal Dapeis cai "Orevos, év TH Tleipos wotapos péyas éoti, cat Adpn cal Tpetacels, of podvos TovT@V pecdryastot oLKéouct. tdota duddexa pépea viv “Ayatoy éotl Kal tore ye “Ildvev jv. tovTov 8) elvexa Kal of “lwves Sv@dexa Todas érroimoayTo, érel Os yé TL “aANOV ovTOL "Iwvés cict THY GAXoV ladveY KAAALOV Te yeysvact,® pwpin Todd) eye? Tov" "ABavTes pev EE EdBoins 2 The Triopian cape was the three- forked promontory on which Knidos stood. An inscription found at Knidos states that a yuurixds dyav took place there every five years. 3 Lindos, Ialysos, and Kameiros were all of Pheenician foundation, but after- wards occupied by the Dorians like the other Phenician settlements in the Agean. Lindos still exists on the southern coast of Rhodes, but nothing save tombs remains of Ialysos (a little southward of the town of Rhodes) and Kameiros (near Kalavarda) on the north- ern coast of the island. 4 This refers to the legend which made the Akhzans, when driven by the Dorian invasion from Argolis, Lakonia, and Messenia, expel the Ionians from the part of the northern coast of the Peloponnésos afterwards known as Akheza. 5 The Krathis ran past Thurii in Magna Grecia, where Herodotos finished his history and ended his days, The original Krathis was in Arkadia. 6 «That these Ionians are at all more Ionian than the rest, or in any way better.” 7 As in Homer, ‘‘of whom.” Accord- ing to Aristotle the Abantes were pre- historic Thrakians who settled in Eubeea (also in Khios, Paus. vii. 4, 9). See ZU. ii. 536. ; 145 146 86 i HERODOTOS. [Book cial ovK edaylioTn poipa, Toto. lwvins wéta ove Tod odvdpuaTos ovdév, Miviae dé ’Opyopérioi® ode avapeulyatas nal Kadpeior kal Aptores kal Daxels amoddcpiot Kat Modoacol Kai ’Apxddes Tleracyol cal Awptets "Enridavpior, dra te COvea Torna ava- pepixatas of dé ab’Tav amd Tod mpuTavniov® Tob ’AOnvaiwy opunOévres Kal vomifovres yevvaroratos etvat lavwv, obtos dé ov yuvaixas nydyovto és THY arrovKiny adda Kaelpas éoyov, THY éfovevoay Tors yovéas. Sia’ ToUTov Sé Tov Povey ai yuvaixes ava vowov Oéwevar odlor adticu bpKovs émndacav Kal Trapé- Socav THot Ouyatpdot, wy KoTE OpmociTHoaL Toict avdpdot pnoé ovvopate Baca Tov éwuThis avdpa, Tovde elvexa STL épdvevady cdewv Tors matépas Kal avdpas Kal Taidas Kal érevtev TdoTa / na ToLjcavTes AUTHAL TUVOLKEOY. t f raota dé Hv ywvopeva év Midajro. 8 The prehistoric Minyans of Orkho- menos in Beeotia were famous for their wealth (Zi. ix. 381), and seem to have been the rivals of the Akheans of Mykene. The shafts cut through the rock in the neighbourhood of Kope ( Topolia) in order to let off the water of the Kephissos may have been their work. A prehistoric naval alliance between Orkhomenos, Athens, Epidauros, Her- mioné, Prasie (afterwards Spartan), and Nauplia (afterwards Argive), which met every year in the island of Kalauria, off Argolis, was preserved in name into historic times. The recent excavations of Dr. Schliemann have shown that the Minyan city occupied only the southern part of the later historical acropolis of Orkhomenos. Prehistoric pottery and stone implements, similar to those found at Mykene, have been brought to light. The ‘‘Treasury of Minyas,” a gigantic tholos or beehive tomb, like the Trea- suries of Mykenz, only built of well-cut and well-fitted blocks of white marble, has been shown to have led into a rect- angular chamber, the ceiling of which consisted of four huge blocks of green marble, while the walls were lined with slabs of the same material. The ceiling and slabs were adorned with sculptures in the form of rosettes, spirals, and “sphinx - tails,” resembling the orna- mentation of one of the tombstones discovered at Mykene, as well as of some of the gold objects found in one of the tombs there. The Minyans are said to have founded Teos (Paus. vii. 3), and the Phokians Phokea, while the Abantes helped to found Khios, and the Kadmeians Priéné. Attica was filled with fugitives from all parts (Thuk. i. 2). It is probahle, however, that the coasts of Asia Minor were occupied by ‘‘Tonian ” Greeks long before they were reinforced by the fugitives from the Dorians. 9 When a colony was founded, some of the sacred fire, which was always kept alight in the Prytaneion, was taken from the mother city. 1 “*Nor call her husband by his name.” A Kafir woman is not allowed to name her father-in-law even mentally, or any of her husband’s male relations. The Bogo women may not name their husbands (Munzinger, Sttten wnd Recht der Bogos, p. 95). Elsewhere, as in America, persons avoid the use of their own names, while the Tahitians disused all words containing a syllable of the name of the reigning sovereign. It is clear, therefore, that the custom origin- ated in a fear lest by mentioning a name the attention of the evil spirits might be attracted to the person to whom it belonged. In Miletos its origin was forgotten. i] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 87 Bactréas 88 éotycavto of pev adtev Avelovs ards Tradvcqov Tou ‘Immoddyou yeyovdras, of 88 Kadxwvas Uvdlovs ard Kédpou rob MehdvOov, ot 6é Kat cuvaupotépous. ada yap TepLeyovTat TOV oUVvOMaTOS Mahov TL THY GAdov "ldver, Ertacav 8) Kal ot Kabapds yeyovdtes “lwves: efat 5&8 mdvtes "lwves, 6006 ar *AOnvéwy yeysvact Kab “Ararotpua” droves opriy: dryouos Se mavtes THY Edeciwv Kai Korodovior: obtou yap wodvou Idvev ov dyovot ’Arratovpia, Kab obtoe Kata dévou tid cKiprpuv. 76 8& Tlavaviov dott rhs Muxddns X@pos lepos mpos apKtov TeTpappévos, Kowvy é€aparpnuévos bd “ldvev Tocewdéovr ‘EX- kovio. % 8€ Muxdrn éotl ris nmeipov akon mpos Lépupov avepov KaTnKovea Lau, és THY GUArEYOuEvoL ATO TOV Toro” "Teves dyerkov opti TH vt obvowa TMavdvia.? [emdvOacr 5é ob'te podvas ai Idvwv dptal Todro, ddAXd Kal “EAAjvev wavtev opolws Tacas és ToUTO ypdupa TereUTaCL, KaTd mep tov Tlep- céov Ta odvopuaTa.*] Adtat pev ai *Iddes rédués cdot, alSe 88 ai Alonrides, Kvyn 9 Pptxwvis Kareouévn, Anpicat, Néov telyos, Thwvos, Kindaa, Noteop, Aiyipdecoa, Heravn, Aiyaias, Mipuiva, Tpivera.? abrac &vdexa Aiodéov rédes ai apyaiau pla yap oshewv rrapeddvOn Lpipyyn i1d “Idvav: foav yap Kab abtar SudSexa ai ev TH > / Hei pe. "Tévev, apéwov Sé Hxovcav odK« dspolos. Barov Aiorets. Korodavious dvipas otdce: écowbévtas xal exmrecovtas éx Ths matpidos bredéEavto. peta Sé of guydbes Tov Koropovioy purd£artes tovs Spupvatovs optiv a Telyeos moveopévous Avovicw, Tas Tiras arroKAnicavTes Exyov THY TONY. BonOncdvrav S& mdavtwv Aioréwv oporoyin eypycavto, Ta obtot 6é of Aides ydpnv pev érvyov Kticavtes apelvo Luvpyynv 6& HSe aaré- 2 The Apaturia was the annual meet- ing of the phratries, when the children born during the two or three preceding years were enrolled as citizens. It took place in Pyanepsion (November), and lasted three days. On the first (dopria) the members of each phratry dined to- gether ; on the second (dvdpfvors) sacri- fices were offered to Zeus Phratrios ; and on the third (xovpedris) the children’s names were registered. 3 In the time of Thukydides (iii. 104) this feast was in great measure super- 'seded by the Ephesia. * This seems too absurd a truism to have been written by a Greek. 5 In place of Agiroessa other writers have Elea. Recent discoveries fix the site of Myrina at Kalabassery, « few miles north of Kymé, at the mouth of the Koja Chai. Mr, W. M. Ramsay has found the site of Temnos on the northern side of the Boghaz or Pass leading into the western part of the plain of Magnesia. Menimen, with which Texier identified it, had no existence in the Greek period. Phokea, which inter- vened between Kymé and Smyrna, must 147 148 149 150 151 152 153 88 HERODOTOS. [Book n ° rs L érumda arodovteav tov “levev éxrdureiv Xpdpvynv Aioréas. /, be , > - > 8 t- , € a 6 Tomocavreav bé TdoTa Lpupvaiwy émidieihovTo odeas at évdexa , modes Kal éroimoavtTo chéwv aitéwy TokunTas. avTaL pév vuV f rn a of / ai nreip@tibes Aiodibves trodes, Ew Tav év TH "Ibn oixnwevéwv: L \ Keyopibatar yap atta. ai d& Tas vicous Exovoar mévTe pév , 2 modes THY AéoBov véuovtas (Thy yap Extny év TH ANécB@ oixeo- , n / € pévny ApicBav jvdparrodicav MyOuyvaior éovtas opaipovs), ? f \ / > n f > na € X ¥ év Tevéde 6€ pla oixeitar modus, kal év tHot “Exatoy vycovoe : AeoBiowst pév vuv xat Tevediorce, Kareouévyct® GAA pia. s T7 a \ , yx 2 § \ bdé 2 kata tep “lavav Ttoicr tas vyoous eyouvcl, Hv Seuvov ovdév an A n / a aA a aA x & That O€ NowTHot Todor Eade KowvH “lwor ErecOar TH Ay ovToL éEnyéwv Tas. an > st ¢e ‘Os 8€ drixovto és THY Uaaptyy Tov “lévev Kal Alorwr of > f 4 dyyedor (kata yap 8) Tayos hv TdoTa Tpnocopeva), ethovTo \ s t x L n ” x , c \ Tpo TavT@y Aye TOV Pwxaga, TH ovvowa Hv IldOeppos. o 6é t ® t t A Toppupedy Te elua meprBaropevos, ws av ruvOavouevor TAELTTOL A a cuverOovey Zraptintéwy,'’ Kal xatactdas édeye ToAAa TLuwpeiv Ewvtoior yxpnifov. amédoké ode py Tyswpety "lwar.® la > Aaxedaipovio. 68 ot Kos éonjKovov, aGAX ¢€ me \ > + ot pev 8) amadddooorTo, f \ > # a oT \ > tL ee Aaxedarpoviot 5& arracduevo. Tov “levav tous ayyéXous bos a / améoTetAay TevTnKoVTépw avopas, ws pev ewol SoxKel, KaTAcKO- rn f mous tav te Kipov mpnypatav cat “lwvins. amixdpevor &é & 2 MD L wv > > , § t > A \ 8 Z ovrot és Ddxatav éreprov és Ldpdis cpéwv abtav tov Soxipo- TaTov, TS oivoua Hv Aaxpivns, amepéovta Kip Aaxedatpoviwv n an t n nn phow, yéas Tis “EXAdbos pndepiav roku civaywpely, ws a’TaV / a n od Treptoipouévav. TdoTa eim@ovTos TOD KNpUKoS, AéyeTat Kdpov 3 t hc / gS ¢ / f 2/ my érreipecOat Tovs TrapedvTas oi “EAAjvev tives eovTes avOpwror f f a , Aaxedatpoviot Kal Kocor TARO0s TdotTa EwvTS Tpoaryopevovar. / rn XN y ft XN / muvOavopwevoy Se py eimeiy mpos Tov KHpUKa Tov XrapTiATHY & n n a “ov« etod nw dvdpas ToovTous, Tolar éotl ywpos ev wéon TH - X / Tone. atrodedeypevos és TOY ogUAAEYOmEVOL GAAAOUS OuVUYTES a nn \ > éEatratacu® Toict, jv éym tyiaivo, od Ta “ldvev mdbea éotas ¢ 1 &rxeoya’ ara Ta olkjia.” Tdota és Tods mavtas “ENXAnvas have been founded by the Ionians after their capture of Smyrna. 8 Opposite the northern end of Lesbos. 7 Tn order that most of the Spartiates might hear of him and come together.” A purple robe seems to have been a luxury unknown in Sparta. 8 Yet they had been willing enough to assist a foreign despot, Kreesos, a short time before. ® “Into which they come together to swear and cheat one another.” 1A matter to talk about.” a 3 / “@ Bacthed, Ta pev oiKoTa eipnKas, ov 2 * Accounting the Ionians to be in no way his first object.” So é& dorépys, ch. 108, v. 106; é« véys, ch. 60; éx ris i6éns, ti. 161. With the name of Pakt- yas compare Pakt-élos. 3 In the inscription on the tomb of Darius Hystaspis at Nakhsh-i-Rusta'm, the Sake are divided into the Saka Humavarga and the Saka Tigrakhuda. In vii. 64 Herodotos calls them Amyrgian (= Humavarga) Skythians. They de- noted the nomad tribes on the eastern borders of Baktria, some of whom may have been of Aryan origin. They lived north of the Jaxartes according to Arrian (iii. 8;.iv. 1, 4; and see Strab. xi. p. 748), where Herodotos places the Mas- sagete. In the Babylonian transcripts of the Persian inscriptions the Saka are rendered Zimmirrai or Kurds, and there were Sake in Armenia adjoining the Medes and Kadusians (Strab. vi. pp. 745, 767, etc.; Pliny, NW. H. xi. 10; Ptol. v. 13). The Skythians who overthrew the Greek kingdom in Baktria are also called Sake. According to Ktésias the conquest of the Sake and Baktrians preceded the capture of Sardes. 3a From the old proverb ascribed to the Epic poet Stasinos (Arist. Rhet. iii, 21), but more probably forming part of the Kypria (see ii. 117, note 5): vamos 6s marépa xrelvas maidas Kara- rele. 154 155 156 157 90 HERODOTOS. [BooK ie ‘ ws a L \ / > t 2 / pévror pn mavTa Ovp@e ypéo, nde Todw apyainy éEavactHans dvapaptntov éotcay nal tdv mpdotepov Kal TOV viv écTEwTOv. \ N \ / > 7 y S 2 N n 2 L 3b Ta wey yap TpoTepov éyw Te émpnta Kal éym Kepary avapdakas pepo: ta dé vov mapeovta Ilaxtins yap éott 6 abdixéwv, TA ov érérpewras Lapois, obtos SdTw Tos Sixnv. Avdotor 6 cuvyyvounv éyav Tade adtoior eritakov, ws pte amoatéwat pte Sewwoi ToL ” ” / , a EJ it % & a t éwot. dmevre pv ode Téwrpas Orda aphia wry éxTHoOar, Kédeve n an / dé odeas .xiOdvds Te brodtvew Toto. eiwace Kal KoBopvous UrodeicOat, mpdevre 8 adroior KiOapivew Te Kal Wwddrew Kal , : / \ a \ , t 3 n KaTnnrevey Tabevew Tors Taidas. Kal Taxéws chéas @ Bacihed yuvaixas avr avdpav deat yeyovoras, aoTe ovdéey Sewvot ToL ot \ 2 t 2 ad xX \ / , e I ésovtat py amrootéwat. Kpotcos pev 5 tTaoTd ot vreriOero, € , L eos a \ 2 Ee a t aipetotepa TadoTa evpicxov Avodoicr i) dviparrodicbévtas TpnOjvat t ageas, érictdpevos btu iy pn avoypeov mpopacw Tpoteivy, odK avatreices pov petaBovretcacOa, appwdéwv dé py Kal boTepov kote of Avool, iv TO mapedy Urexdpduwot, avooTavTes ATO TOV Ilepréwv arorwvrat. Kipos 8& joOels TH vroOjnKn Kat veils Ths opyns ébn ot reiOecOar. Karécas 5é Mafdpea avdpa Miéov, / / it - 4 I an a 4 © a < J tdoTd Té oi éveteiiato mpoetrety Avdoict Ta 6 Kpoicos tretiOero, kal mpos eEavdparrodicacbar Tovs dddous TavTas ob peta Avddv rN > s § 2 , > Se y , a ért Ydpous eotpatevcavto, avtTov 6& Jlaxtinvy mdvtas favta dyayeiv wap éwuTov. . ‘O pev 89 TaoTa éx Tis 0d00 évTeinduevos amHdravve és HOea \ t / x; , 2 n = \ 2? ta Uepcéwv, Uaxrins b& rvOopevos ayyod civar otpatov ér éwutov idvta, Seicas olyetro hevyav és Kiynv. Matdpns So Mijdos éAdoas éml tas Yapdis Tod Kupov atpatod poipay gonv 54 Kote éywy, os ovK evpe ets edvtas Tors audi Tlaxtinv ev , a \ \ x 2 \ Ai 2 \ Lapdvo1, mpaTa pev Tors Avdods Hvadyxace Tas Kudpou évrords 2 .. 2 / \ ts \ \ a ¢ émritenety, éx TovTou Sé KeAevopoatvys Avéol THY Tacay Siattay n t n THs Cons peTéBarov. Maldpns dé peta toto meme és THY / 7 a Kipnv ayyérous éxdidovar xeredov Tlaxrinv. of 8& Kupaior éyvooay cupBovrns mépe és Oeov avoicas tov év Bpayyisnor: Fv yap adToOt pavtniov éx Tadratod idpupévov, TO "lwvés te waves \ Ae a 2 50 a 0 ¢ be a & > \ a kal Aiorets eo0ecav ypacbar. o && ya@pos ovTos éotl Tis 3> The phrase occurs in the Odyssey. head” instead of with the hands. It Mdoow is to ‘‘rub,” ‘‘knead,” hence was the difference between thought- “smear”; Skt. mach, “grind small”: making and bread-making. Both here cep. ava. is not ‘to rub off on the and in the Odyssey, therefore, the phrase head,” ze. “to incur responsibility,’ means ‘‘what one will have reason to but “to knead” or ‘work up with the — think of.” 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 91 / ey , i Bs Madnoins tmép Tavoppou Aupévos. méuapavtes av of Kupaior 158 2 \ e , / és tous Bpayyisas Oeorporous eip@teov wept Laxriny oxoidy te f. a an oA moteovTes Oeoior pwéddosev yapreio Oar. émerpwtaat bé cfu Tdota , / S XPNTTHpLOV éyévero éxdidovas Tlaxrinv Tléponot. tdota && as > f of . areverxGévta ijxovoay of Kupaior, dpuéato éxdiSdvar- opunpevov 5? - an # / a dé TavTn Tod Td*jOeos, Apsotddexos 6 “Hparreideo avip tov > a \ / a aoTov ewv SdKiuos oye pr) Tojoar TéoTa Kupaious, amioréwy me a a \ 8 / \ 0 / > ré AN Oé 4 TETO XPNTH@ Kai Soxéwv Tors Oeompdmovs od réyew adynOews, 2 a \ 8 / \ TIL / > y oo - €s 0 TO OeuTepov Tept Ilaxtiew érreipnodpevos tucav &ddot Oeo- , 7m ; l 4 mpoTrot, TOV Kal “ApioTodtKos Hv. amixouévav 88 és Bparyyisas , 5 expnotnpiatero éx mavtwv ’Apictdduxos évretpwtéwy rade. “avak, 159 4 t Oe Trap hpuéas ixérns Laxtins 6 Avdds, pevtyov Odvarov Biavov \ Tl , e 6e 2 / a K / ae mpos Llepcéwv: ot d€ pw éEartéovtas, Tpoeivac Kupaious Kxerev- ovtes. tyes 58 Setmaivovtes tiv Tlepoéwv Svvamuv, rov ixérnv ? aN > r, , 2 8 86 \ x \ > A L Cas €s TO0E OV TeTOApnKapev ExdLOdval, Tply av 7d amd céo hyiv a e / a ”? c dnAwO7 atpexéws oKOTEpa TroLdpev. 0 péev Tdota érreipwrTa, * > > * > sf & wv / ? t 0 © adtius Tov avrév opt xpnopov edpave, xerevov éxdiddvat / Tlaxrinv Uéponot. mpos tdéota 6 Apiorddixos éx Tpovoins < 4 emotes Tdde. Tepua@y Tov vndv Kido éEalper rods aTpovlovs . ad 5S £ > ‘0 i, > an aA i, kal adAa boa Hv vevoocevpéva dpvibwv yévea ev TH vNG. Troué- be > a , , \ 2 a 100 t 0 ovTos O€ avToD TdoTa éyeTar Gwvyy ex Tod ad’ToV yevérOau t . \ \ x 7A SS rn 8e 5S “2 dépoveav pev mpos tov ’“Apsorodsxov, Aéyoucay Sé Tabe “ avo- awwtate, avOpdrewv, Ti Tdbde Tokwds Totty ; Tods ixéras pov éx vn hs \ Tob vnod Kepaiters ;” "Apiotddixov 68 ovK amopicavta pos a a e a TaoTa eimeiy “avak, avdtos pev otw Tolar ixérnor Bonbets, t ” \ 5 Kupatious &&€ xerevers tov txérnv éxdiddvar;” tov Se adtis a 4 , an apetacOat toicde “vat Kereta, va ye aoeBioavtes Odooov 3 / € + X : \ \ © / ? 86 EXO + X amrodnabe, ws pt) TO RowTroy Trept ixeTéwv éxddcuos EXOnTE er Td a > xXpnoTHpLoy. TdoTa ws ameveryOévta Kovoay of Kupaior, ov 160 > an 14 Bovddpevot ote éxddvTes arrodcbat ote Trap’ éwvToics éyovTes a \ / a x trodopKeta ban éxrréutrover avrov és Mutirnvnv. of d& MutiAn- * / 2 / \ vatoe émeméutrovtos ToD Makdpeos dyyerias éxdidevat tov Tax- \ an , > \ wo wf Tiny Tapeckevdlovto emt picb@ bow b+ od yap exw TOdTO ye a \ > , nm \ t wv eirreiy atpexéws: o0 yap érededOn. Kupaioe yap ws euabov a iS a > TadoTa mpnocopeva ex Tov Mutirnvaiwr, réurpayres mrotop és 4 / 2 an 4 8; e an AécBov éxxopifover Iaxtinv és Xiov. évOedtev dé €& iepod 4. / ¥ / es "AOnvains Trodovyou arroctacbels bo Xiwv é&e500n- e&éSocav 4 This mistrusteven of theiroraclesand The oracle of Delphi only too well justi- messengers is characteristic of the Greeks, _ fied the charge of bribery and corruption. 161 162 163 92 HERODOTOS. [Book bé of Kio ert 7H “Atapvéc picO@-’ Tod S& “Atapvéos TovTou. éotl ya@pos ths Mucins, AésBov dvtios. Taxtiny pév vuv mapabeEduevor ot Iépoas eiyov év pudaxh,. Oédovtes Kipp arro- déEau iv S& ypovos obTos ovK drityos yevdpevos, Ste Xiwv oddels ex tod ’Arapvéos TovTou ote ovdAas KpiOdav mpdyvaww érrovetTo Gedy ovdevi ote Téupata érécoeTo Kaptrod Tod évOcbrev, arrei- xeTs TE TOV TaVTaV iepdy Ta TavTa ex THs xopns TadTys yevomeva. Xiow pév vuv Taxriny é&édocav. Malapns d& peta tdora éotpateveTo ert Tovs cupmodopKjcavtas TdBarov, kal Todo pev IIpunvéas éEnvdparrodicato, tovto 6& Masdvdpou mediov wav érréSpape Aninv Trovedpevos TO oTpaTo, Maryvyoinv® re dcavbros. peta € TdoTa av’Tixa votow TedevTG. arroOavovTos dé TovToU “Aptrayos xatéBn Suddoyos Tis otpatnyins, yévos Kal avTos éwv Mfjéos, Tov 6 Mydav Bacireds *Aotudyns avoum tpamrélyn eaice, 0 TO Kipo tiv Bacidninv cuyxatepyacdpevos. odTos @vynp téte O16 Kupou otparnyos amobeyOels ws atrixeto és tiv “lwvinv, aiper Tas modas yopact: Skas" yap Tevynpeas Toijoete, TO evedrev yapata yav pds Ta Telyea érropOer. mpdtn d& Paxaty *lwvins éreyetpnoe. of 68 Pwxatels odToL vavTidinas paxpiae mpeoTot ‘EMajvoy exypyoavto, Kal Tov Te ‘ASpény Kab 7H Tuponvinv nat thy “IBnpinv cat tov Taptnocdy obtot eiot of xatadéEavtes:® évavtinovto dé ov otpoyyiAnot vnvol adda mevTnkovtTépoict, amixopevot S¢ és Tov Taptnoady rpocduircis éyévovto TH Bacirtse Tav Taptnociwv, TH ovvowa pev Hv "ApyavOevi0s,° érupdvvevae 5é Taptnocod bydeéKxovtTa érea, éBioce 8& mdvta elxoct al éxatév. Tovt@ 8) TS avdpl mpoc- prreis of Daxaseis obtw 8% Te eyévovto as TA pev TPATA oheas > / ? t > + a € a s IA oe EKNLTOVTAS Twin é€xéNEVE TNS EW@UTOVU XepnS OlKnOaL OKOU > “On condition of receiving Atarneus as a recompense.” Athena does not seem to have visited the perpetrators of this piece of treachery with the punish- ment inflicted by the Eumenides upon the Alkmeonids. Atarneus was opposite Mityléné. 8 Magnesia ad Meandrum, with its temple still surrounded by a peribolos, not Magnesia ad Sipylum. ment, was the district in the neighbour- hood of Gibraltar which extended per- haps as far as Cadiz, Iberia being the north-western coast of Spain. ® Anakreon (ap. Plin. W. H. vii. 48) made A. live 150 years. The same age was assigned him by Phlegon of Tralles. Registers of birth were evidently not kept in Spain at the time. The ‘‘ round- sided” merchantmen were ‘‘ the ships of 7 “When he had.” 8 «Who made known” (karadelxvups). Tartessos, the Tarshish of the Old Testa- Tarshish ” of the Old Testament, #.¢. the Pheenician trading-ships whose furthest voyages westwards were to Tarshish. 1.] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 93 BovrAovrat, era 5é, @s TodTO ye ovx érreOe Tors Pwxaséas, 0 be mubopevos tov Misov map’ abtav ads aiouto, édiSov oot xpmara melas mepipaneatas THv Tow edidov bé dperdéoos: Kab yap Kal % tepiodos Tob Telxeos ovuK odiryou aTdb.oi eiot, TOUTO dé wav ido peydrov Kal eb cvvapwocuévor. Td pev 8) Telyos totct Paxacedar Tpome@ TOL@OE eFerourjOn.” o be" “Apmaryos: Os emmrace TV orparify, érroMopKet avtovs, Tpoiaxopevos émea Os ob Karaxpe et Botdovrat Daxatets Tpopaxedva &va podvoy Tov telxeos épeinpar Kat olknua ev Katiepdoat, of 8& Bwxareis mepinwextéovtes TH Sovrdocivyn épacay Oérew PBovreicacbat "mepny piay Kat éreita irroxpwela Bas: év @ 6é Bovretovrat avrol, amayayeiv éxeivov éxéXevov THY orpar iy amd ToD Telxeos. 0 & “Aprrayos eon eidévar pev eb TH éxelvor HEADLEY Tovey, dpos 5é ode rapiévat Bovretioacba. ev & dv 6 “Apmayos amo Tod Teixeos amnyaye THY otpatiny, of Poxasceis ev ToUT@ KaTa- omdcavtTes Tas TevTnKovTépous, écOéwevor téxva Kal yuvaixas kal émumda mavta, mpds 8& Kal Ta dyddpaTa Ta éx TOY lepav kal Ta GAXa avabjpata, ywpls 8 Te yadKos 7) ALOos %}) ypady’” qv, Ta 5€ ddAXa Tavta éobévtes Kal adtol éaBavtes emdeov emi Xiov. tiv b€ Doxainv épnpwleicay dvipdv exxov oi Wépoa. of 6€ Pwoxasels, éweire chr Xiow tas vicovs tas Olivotaocas’® Kadeopévas ove éBovdovTo wveouévotct Trodetv, Sespaivovtes un at pev eumoptov yévovtat, } 8é adtav vicos aroKxdnicOn TovToU elvexa, Tpos TdoTa ot Pwxaveis éorérrovTo és Kipvov: év yap th Kipve eixoor erect mpotepov tovTtav éx Oeomporiov avecry- cavtTo TOMY, TH ovvowa Hv ’Adadin. “ApyavOovios Sé tyv- Kadta Hon TeTeAeuTHKEL. oTEANOpEvot S€ eri THY Kupvov, Tpata KataTrevoavtes és THY Daxainv Kxatepovevoay tav Tlepoéwv tiv puraKnv, t eppovpes wapadeEapévn mapa “Apmdyou tv modu. peta bé, @s TodTO odu éEepyacto, éromoavTo iaxyupas katdpas TH wmodevTouévp EwuTdv Tod atodov. pos oé Tadr yo! kal pvdpov oudiipeov KAaTeETOVT@TAaY Kal BmocTay pn mpi és Doxainv nGew mply a TOV piBpov TOUTOV avadavivas. ateddopévav S& abtav él tiv Kupvov,* brép jyiceas Tov 1 Old Fokia lies a little to the south ® The Gnusse (now Spalmadori) are of: New Fokia, a town’ founded by the five islands between the mainland and Venetians or Genoese. Thesubstructions the northern part of Khios. ; of a temple exist on a small island in 4 Corsica. Alalia, afterwards Aleria, front of the harbour of Old Fokia. and originally founded in B.c. 572, on 2 «¢ Writing” rather than ‘“‘painting,” the east coast of the island, was de- inscriptions being on stone or bronze. stroyed by Scipio (B.c, 262), but restored 164 165 166 167 94 HERODOTOS, [Book a / ft a IDs dotav @aBe woos te Kal oixTos Ths TWodLos Kal TOV HOéwY n , t \ THS ywpys, Wevddpxuot S€ yevouevor amémdeov dricw és THY Pwxainv. of S& adtav 7d bpKiov épiraccor, depbévtes ex TOY > / oe, ? f + 7 \ / > t s Olvovacéwv érreov. érreite dé és THY Kupvoy arrixovro, olxeov a a / Kowh weTa TOV TpoTEepoy amiKkopévay er’ erea mévTe, Kal Lepa édpicavto. Kat yov yap 5) Kal &pepov rods sepsoixous 5 ! dmavtas' stpatevovtar av ém avTovs Kod Oyo XpNoapeEvor / XN Tuponvol cat Kapynddvios,’ vnvol éxarepor éEjxovta. ot 5é an a f Poxaseis TAnpdcavtes Kal avtol Ta TWroia, éovTa apiOwov tes > / 2 \ >. , t L é€nxovta, avriafoy és TO Lapddviov Kadedpevov TéAYOS. TUL- , 8é a t K 8 / , 6 n @ n puayovTay S¢ TH vavpayin Kadpetn tis vinn® toice Pwxavebar £ * \ et 4, Zt ie € Oe ai pev yap TexcepdKxovTd adr vées SivepOdpnear, ai dé eixoot ai Tepieotca, Foav adypnoto ameotpdpato yap Tovs éuBorovs. Katatrdcavtes S& és tHv “Adarinv avéraBov Ta Téxva Kal Tas YyUvaiKas Kal THY GAAnY KTHOW Oonv olai TE / eyeveTo* sf © f ” \ ow” > # ‘\ Z éyivovto ai vées ode ayew, Kal ereta amévtes THv Kupvov édeov és ‘Pyyov. trav S& SiapOapecéwy vedv Tols avdpas of he \ e \ 7 4 la IA an te Kapyndovioe cai voi Tupanvol ve édayov Te avTaY TOAD > f ‘ rovtous éEayayovTes KaTéXevcay. peta O66 > A / t \ , \ n 2 a e a yvrAAralowt TaVTA TA TaploYTa TOY YHpov, év TH of Dwoxareis wreloTous Kab t 4 A ¥ \ wv \ katarevabévtes éxéato, éyivero Sidotpopa Kal éumnpa Kat ? t + # f \ GTOTANKTA, Omoiws TpoBaTa Kal € / \ c \ bolivia Kal dvOpwrro. ot 8é by Sylla. The Delphic oracle largely promoted colonisation at this time, urg- ing the foundation of Greek colonies in the western part of the Mediterranean (as, for example, at Kyréné), which had hitherto been in the hands of the Pheeni- cians. The pilgrims and merchants from these trading settlements brought in a handsome revenue to the oracle. Hence Apollo was the patron god of new colonies. 5 The Tyrsenians mean the Etruscans. Traces of their trade have been met with as far north as Belgium ; their colonisa- tion southward extended to Campania, and their fleets contended with the Car- thaginians for the command of the north-western basin of the Mediterra- nean, The Latin Carthago is the Greek Karkhédén, both attempts to reproduce the Pheenician Kiryath-Khadashath or “New Town.” The older Latin form of the name was Carthada (Solin. Polyh. xxvii. 10; Isid. Hisp. Ht. xv. 1, 30). The ‘‘Old Town” was either Utica or, less probably, the mother-city Tyre. 6 zc, a victory which produces more harm than profit. The phrase is de- rived from the combat between Poly- nikés and Eteoklés by Plutarch, from the conquest of the Seven Heroes by the Thebans, which only led to the return of the Epigoni, by Eustathios (ad Hom. Il. iv. 407). 7 The lacuna has been conjecturally supplied thus: déAaxov, r&y 5¢ Tupon- vév ol ’Ayuddaio. Agylla was said to have been founded by the ‘‘ Pelasgians,” The name of its port, Pyrgi, and its consultation of the Delphic oracle, go far to show that it was not originally Etruscan, and that the later name Cere (now Cervetri) indicates its passing under Etruscan rule. 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST, 95 “Aqudraios és Acrhods ereurov Bovrddsuevor adxécacbar Thy dpaprdaca. 4 bé TvOin odéas éxérxevoe roveiy Ta Kal viv of “Aqurraior éte émutedgovor Kal 14p evaryovai ope peryeos Kat ayava yupvincoy kal immixov émuctact. Kal odTos bev TOV Poxattwv rovoito pope duexpricavro, ot 6& avTav és To ‘Pyyvov KaTapuyovtes évBedrey Spjectpevor ceracavro Tod yéas Tis Otverpins tavTnv hris viv “Térn® Kareirar: éxticay 8¢ tavTnv mpos dvdpos Hooedivujres pablovres as Tov Kipvov odu 4 TWvbin expnoe KTicas fipev éovra, GX ob THY vijcov. Poxains nev vuv Trépt wis év “lwvin obta EoXe, TapaTAncra S€ totrours «al Truor’ émoincav. éreite ydp odewv cide xopuats To Teiyos “Aprrayos, éoBdvtes mdvres és Ta Tole olyovto mhéovtes etl tis Opnixns, cat évOadta exticay modu "ABSnpa,” tiv mpotepos tovTwv Kralouévios Tipsjovos xticas ovK ame@vnto, GAN vd Opnixov éEeracbels Tipds viv bd Tylwy tev év ABSijpoice ws fipes exer Odrtoe ad vuv “levev Hobvor thy Sovrocivny ovK avexdopevor eFedurrov Tas matpias: ot & dAXot "loves may Marnoiov bia payns pév atrixovto ‘Aprayp® dvdpes éyévovto ayabol mepl Tis éwuTod ExacTos paydouevor, écowbévtes 5é Kal ddovtes Euevov Kata yopny Exactor Kal Td émitaccopeva érretédeov. Muarraovor 54, ws Kal mpdrepov pos elpntat, atT@® Kuipy, Spxvov romodpevos jovyinv yov. otto 57 TO Sevrepov “lwvin édedo0rAwTo. ws dé Tors ev TH HTEipw "lovas éyeipwcato “Aprrayos, of tas viscous éxovtes “laves KaTappwdncavtes TaoTa ahéas avtovs ocav Kipo.* Kexaxapévov 5& “lavev Kat cvdreyouevov ovdév aco és KaTa TréEp ot éxAuTrovTes, Kat 8 Better known as Velia or Elea, 1 The ruins of Teos lie on an isthmus whence the philosophic school of Xeno- phanes and Parmenides took the name Eleatic. Cindtria or ‘‘ Vineland” was the name given by the Greek colonists to that part of Lucania into which they had imported the vine. Poseidonion is better known as Pestum, southward of Naples. 9 «The Kyrnos the oracle had bidden them establish was a hero, not the island.” A very convenient way of explaining away the failure of the oracle. Kyrnos was ¢alled the son of Héraklés, i.e. the sun-god of the Pheenicians who had discovered and colonised the island. 14 miles south of Sighajik on the main- land north of Samos. They consist of little else besides the theatre and the temple of Dionysos. 2 Abdéra, originally founded by the Pheenicians, and the birthplace of Prota- goras, Anaxarkhos, and Demokritos, is now lost in the marshes of Bulusra or Balustra. 3 «Entered into a struggle with H.” Compare vi. 9; skh. Prom. 121. 4 Samos, however, continued inde- pendent until the reign of Darius, 168 169 170 96 HERODOTOS. [Book * if , , / v / > 70 Taviviov, ruvOdvopat yvounv Biavra avopa Upinvéa asro- ih ” , 5 aA > 2 if a my déEacOar "lwot ypnoywrarny,’ Ti ei émeiPovto, mapeixe av ode eddaipovelv “EXMjvav pddota: ds éxédeve Kos oTdrA@ "lwvas 2 L 2 >, X \ » t t , aepbévtas Treiv és Lapd@ Kal érerta TOW piay KTiCeL TavT@V Idvev, cai oto amaddaybévtas chéas Sovrdocivns eddatpovn- cew, vicwy Te dtacéov peyiotny® vepwouévovs Kal dpyovtas drrov: pévovar 6é odu ev TH lwvin otk &pn évopav édevOepinv ére écouévnv. attn péev Biavtos tod pinvéos youn emi SvedOappévosce “Iwor yevonévn, xpnaory dé al wplv i) SiepOapivat ? t / > \ f > / \ > , * lavinyv Odrew dvdpds Mirgoiov éyévero, To avéxabev ryévos édvtos Poivixos.’ ds éxédeve ev BovrevTypiov "lwvas éxtHaOan, To 8é evar ev Téw (Téwv yap pécor eivar "lwvins), Tas 6& dddas ft rn Todas oiKeopévas Hoocov vowiterOar Kata mep ei Shor eter. Ld \ f , ¥. > t ovToL pev 87 ot yoopuas Todabe amedéEarto. 171 “Apmayos 8¢ katactpeyduevos “lwvinv éroeito otparninv 2 ON n \ / \ f 8 aw 2» sf \ov émt Kapas xat Kavviovs nat Avxiovs,” dua aryopevos xai “lovas 5 Mahaffy (Hist. of Cl. Greek Lit. i. p. 178, edit. i.), comparing the verbally similar statement of Diog. Laertius, i. 5, concludes that in Theognis 757-68 we have an actual fragment of Bias pre- served, describing the blessings of the proposed Ionic settlement in Sardinia. 6 Comp. v. 106, vi. 2, whence it ap- pears that Herodotos thought Sardinia the largest island in the world. But even Sicily seems to be larger. 7 The Pheenician ancestry of Thalés, the founder of Greek science, and one of the seven wise men of Hellas, is signifi- cant. See note 1 on the first ch. of this book. His philosophic system, which derived the world from water, was of Babylonian origin: in Pheenician cos- mogony Mét was the watery chaos from which the universe has been evolved. Comp. Gen. i. 2. The astronomy of Thalés equally came from Chaldea, where eclipses had been regularly predicted centuries before. 8 The statements of Herodotos which follow have a special importance, as he was a native of Halikarnassos, and so better acquainted with the Karians than most other Greek writers. The Kaunians lived between Karia and Lykia, the ruins of their capital Kaunos being upon a small stream, the Koigez, and includ- ing cyclopean walls. We learn from Thukyd. (i. 8) that Karian tombs ex- isted in Delos. Kohler has suggested that the remains found at Spata and Menidi in Attika may be those of Karian settlers; but of this there is neither artistic nor architectural proof. Mysos, Lydos, and Kar were brothers (cp. vii. 74, where the Mysians are called Lydian colonists) ; but while the remains of the Lydian language preserved in Greek glosses are Aryan, the remains of the Karian tongue hardly seem to be so. Thirteen Karian inscriptions, in an alphabet only. partially deciphered as yet, have been discovered, all except one (from the ruins of Krya, on the Gulf of Skopea), in Egypt, where they were inscribed by the Karian mercenaries of Psammetikhos and his successors. A long list of Karian names is contained in the inscription found in the castie of Budrum (Newton, Essays on Art and Archeology, pp. 427, etc.) The semi- mythical Leleges are as ubiquitous as the Pelasgians. They turn up in Lykia and Akarnania (Aristot.), Karia (Strab.), Mount Ida (Nymph. ), Samos (Menodot.), 1J]° THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 97 kat Aiodéas. ict 8€ tovTwv Képes pe amuypéevor és TH ipretpov ex TOY Vico. TO yap TadaLoy édvTes Mivw® KaTrKoor kal Kadeopevor Aédeyes elyov TAS vijcous, fdpov pev ovdéeva brrarehéorres, dcov Kal eyo Suvards eis emt paxporaroy eintobar a ako: ot 5é, kas Mivas SéoT0, émdjpour of Tas véas. ate 8) Miva re Karearpapypievou yy moAAny Kal edruxéovros T@ Tow, TO Kapucdy wy eOvos AoylmoTatoy Tov €Ovéwy andvTov Kata TodToy dua Tov ypovov pakp@ pdduota. Kai ode tprEa eEevprpara éyéveto toict of “EXXnves éxpyjoavto: Kal yap él ta xpdvea Ndous érideicbat Kapés eior of xatadéEavres kat éml Tas domidas Ta ona TrovetcOas,' Kai dyava aorict Khios (Pherykyd.), Thessaly (Steph. Byz. s.v. “Auvpos), Megara (Paus.), Beotia, Lokris, and Atolia (Aristot.), and Lakonia (Paus.) They appear along with the mythical Kaukénes and “ divine Pelasgians” in JI. x. 429, and between the Karians and Lykians. See also Z2. xx. 96, and xxi. 86. The Kaukénes appear in J7. xx. 329, and Od. iii. 366 (cp. Herod. i. 147, iv. 148). Strabo makes them one of the earliest races of Greece (vii. 465), where they gave their name to the Kaukén in the N.W. angle of the Peloponnésos, and to the Kauko- nite on the Parthenios. The Lykians called themselves Tramelé, the name Lykia being derived from the Greek settlers on the coast, who called the country to the east, where the sun rose from behind the mountains, ‘‘ the land of light” or Av«ia. Hence the legend that the Ionian Lykos gave his name to the country. The Lykian inscriptions have been partly deciphered by the help of a few bilingual (Greek and Lykian) texts; the language of them, though inflectional, is not Aryan, in spite of all the attempts that have been made to show the contrary. ® The name Minds may have the same origin as Minyas, but it has no- thing to do, as has been sometimes said, either with the Aryan word man or with the Egyptian Menes, The ‘‘thalasso- kratia” of Minés denotes the period when the Phenicians were colonising H and ruling'in the Aigean ; and the con- nection of Dedalos, the cunning crafts- man, and of the Minotaur or bull, with Minés further indicates his Semitic char- acter. Perhaps his name comes from the Semitic root mdndh, ‘‘to apportion” or ‘‘measure” (whence ua). It is diffi- cult not to associate the name with that of the Minyans of Orkhomenos, more especially when we remember that the Pheenician legend of Athamas or Tammuz, the sun-god, is connected with them, Athamas being called the son of Minyas. Herodotos does not seem to know of the later belief, shared by Thukyd., that Minés was a Greek. Hence he asserts that the thalassokratia of Minds and of the Karians must have been at the same time. In the Iliad Sarpédén is a descendant of the Greek Bellerophén ; and Minds, who is two generations older, has only one brother, Rhadamanthys (J/. xiv. 322). The earlier legend, which made Minés and Sarpédén Pheenicians, was found in Hesiod (ac- cording to the Scholiast on Eurip. Rhes. 28). Herodotos does not seem to know the version of the myth given in the Tliad. 1 The Balawat bronzes (B.c. 840) represent the soldiers of Ararat (Van) with crested helmets and small round shields held by a handle in the middle. Their short tunics and shoes with turned- up toes are identical with those of the Hittites, and there are many reasons for 172 178 98 HERODOTOS. (Book ® > € f n t XY > 4 2 / OUTOL Elot OF TroLncdpevoL TPBTOL: Téws Sé avev dydvwY épopeoy Tas aoridas Tdvtes of Tep ewOecay aorict xpdcbal, TEehapaat nn ~, a a oxutivotat oinkifoytes, rept Toto abyéot Te Kal Toiat dproTepotoe a tf . @povoe Tepikeiwevot. peta dé Tos Kapas ypovm vaTepov TOAAD a an / Aapuets te kal “lwves éEavéotnoay éx Tav vicwr, Kai otTH és \ ” > f \ \ yy Ka + K a rE THY hrepov amixovto. Kata pev dn Kapas otro Kphres Néyoucs . ft a yevérOat? od pévtos avToi ye oporoyéovat TovToLcL of Kapes, / 2 GNA vowifovar adtol éwuTovs eivat adToxOovas HreipwTas, Kal a >? a oA 7\ , A ms T® ovvopaTe TH avT@ aiel Siaypewpévovs TO ep viv. n \ if = 3 n an Secxviot b& év Muadrdcotos Atos Kapiov iepoy apyaiov, rod Mucoicr pev kal Avdciot pétecte Os KaclyvynToLoL éodatL TOLL > amTro- ‘ Kapoi-” rov yap Avddv cal tov Muody réyouor eivas Kapos / abengeovs. TovTowc. pev 87 pétertt, boor Sé edvTes aANoV yw c f a * *. 2. 7 x > - €Oveos opoyrwacot Toict Kapot éyévovro, rovTosot dé od péra. e \ / a SN o 2 S ae > \ tS b) ot 8é Katwor adtoyOoves Soxetv uot eict, abtot pévrou éx * im x Kpyrns pact eivar. mpooxeywpyixacs d€ yA@ooay péev Tpos TO n f an Kapixdv eOvos, 4 of Kapes mpos to Kavyixdy (todto yap ovK éyw atpexéws Staxpivas). voporcr S& ypéwvTat Kkeywpiopévo.ct ToAAOY TOV TE GAdwov avOporwv Kal Kapov. Toicr yap Kad- ie Morov éots KaT HALKinv Te Kal diAOTHTA eidadov cuyyiver Oar x ¥. \ 2 £ * \ x, f e t J és woow, kat avdpdou Kal yuvatEl kal tatci. idpvOévtwv Sé € nr a £ vg > t y” \ a opt iepav Eeurxav, werérerta, @s adi améboke, eo€e S& Toicr Tatpiovct podvoy ypacbar Oeoiar, evdtvTes Ta STAG ATravTes Kadyvios i Bndov, tortovtes Sdpacu Tov Hépa, wexps ovpav TaeV Kandvuvbicdv efrrovto, cai épacay éxBdrdr«w Tors Eevvixods Oeovs. Kal odToL pev TpdTOLTL ToLovTOLoL ypéwvTat, of S& AvKtoe ex n iF Kpyrns tapyatov yeyovace (tv yap Kpyrny eiyov To taXavoy macav BapBapor): SueveryOévtwv Sé év Kpyrn rept tis BaciAnins thinking that the Hittites and Proto- Armenians belonged to the same race. Perhaps the devices on the shields of into the houses. About twelve miles distant are the ruins of a temple which probably mark the site of the temple which Herodotos speaks were originally Hittite hieroglyphics, which were bor- rowed by the people of Western Asia Minor during the Hittite occupation of the country. Compare the devices on the shields of the seven champions in the legendary war against Thebes. 2 Mylasa, now Melassa, is about twenty miles inland, with a pyramidal mauso- leum just outside the walls, aud numer- ous fragments of ancient buildings built of Zeus Labrandeus (derived from the Karian labranda, Lydian labryn, ‘an axe”). Karios was made a son of Zeus and Torrhebia by Xanthus, and was worshipped: in the Lydian district of Torhebia, according to Steph. Byz. As Herodotos had special means of informa- tion about the Karians, his assertion of their recognition of the common kinship of the Karians, Lydians, and ee is valuable. i] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 99 Tov Evpomns taidswyv Laprndovos te kai Miva, as émexparnoe Th otdce. Mivas, é&jrace aidtov te apmydova Kal Tors otTactotas avTov, ot Sé amwabévtes amixovto THs "Acins és yhv tiv Midrvdda- tiv yap viv Advxwor vépovtat, attn TO Tadalov hw Murvds, of S& Middar tore YorAvpor éExadréovto.® téws pev 51 aitav Laprndmv Apye, of Se éxadéovto 76 Tép te jvelxavTo ovvona Kal vov étt Kadéovtar bd TaV Teptoixwv of Av«KvoL, Teppirar:* ws 88 é& "AOnvéwv Avxos 6 Havbdioves, é&eracbeis Kal ovtos bd Tod adeAheod Airéos, amixero és Tovs Teppiras mapa Yapmndova, otrw 8) Kata tod AvKov Thy érevupiny Adxvot ava xpovov éxdyOncay. Ta O& Kapixoto. ypéwvrar. Kal ovdapotar aArovot cuphépovtar avOpwTrar. / \ & \ a voporct S€ Ta pev Kpntixoicr a 6e 58 18 f év 6€ Tode cov vevopixace KaXéovet aro a f \ \ an TOV pNTépav EwvTovs Kal ovKl amd TaV Tatépwv:” ecipopéevou dé * The plain of the Kayster is called ‘the Asian mead” in J. ii. 461 (see ch. 104, note 4), and it would seem that it was still known as ‘‘ Asia” in the time of Herodotos. The name was after- wards extended to denote the Roman province of Asia (in Asia Minor), and Justin first speaks of ‘‘ Asia Major” as denoting the continent in contradistinc- tion to ‘‘ Asia Minor.” In the Augustan age Milyas was the plateau, 4000 feet above the sea, the capital of which is now Almali. It was bounded by Tauros on the north, and Klimax and Solyma on the east. Strabo makes the Milyans as well as the Kabalians Solymi (xiii. p. 904; xiv. p. 952), who once extended along the Tauros from Lykia to Pisidia. According to Pliny (MW. Z. v. 27) and Steph. Byz., the Pisidians were Solymi. Kherrilos (a poet of the fourth century Bc.) stated that the Solymi formed part of the army of Xerxes, inhabited the shores of a lake (supposed to be Egridir by Leake), and spoke the Pheeni- cian language. The last assertion, how- ever, was probably due to the fancied similarity of the word Solymi to Hiero- solyma, the Greek form of Jerusalem. At any rate Josephus (Cont. Ap. i.) takes it for granted that Kherilos meant the inhabitants of Judwa, though he describes the Solymi as haying ‘‘sooty heads,” all shorn except a single tuft of hair. As Klimax and Solyma were different mountains, there is little reason for explaining the latter name by the Hebrew swlldém, ‘‘a ladder.” The Solymi are mentioned, J7. vi. 184, sq.; Od. v. 283. 4 The Tramelé of the native inscrip- tions: Tremileis in Steph. Byz. 5 Herodotos was mistaken here, as it is the rule among primitive tribes to trace the descent through the mother and not through the father. ‘‘Even among hunting tribes,” says Sir J. Lubbock, ‘‘ though men were unable to maintain so many wives, still, as changes are of frequent occurrence, the tie be- tween a mother and child is much stronger than that which binds a child to its father.” On the western coast of Africa a man’s heirs are his sister’s children, as also in Central Africa (Caillié’s Travels, i. p. 153), on the Congo, among the Berbers, and in Mada- gascar. Descent was reckoned from the mother among the Lokrians, according to Polybios, and is still among the Kasias, Kochs, and Nairs of India, Pro- perty is‘transmitted through females alone on the Malabar coast (Sir W. Elliot, Trans. Ethn. Soc. 1869, p. 119). A chief’s successor is his sister’s son among the Battas of Sumatra and other Malav 174 175 100 HERODOTOS. [Book érépov Tov TAnaiov Tis ein, karanéEer EwvTov pnTpddev Kal THs pntpos avaveweitas Tas ptépas. Kal iy wév ye yur aot SovrAM cuvoLKHoN, yevvaia Ta Téxva vevomcTar: Hv dé avnp 6 TpaTos avTav yuvaixa Leivnv Taddaxny xn, aria Ta Téxva yiverat. Oi pév vuv Kapes ovdév Aaprpov epyov drrobeEdpevor eovrwOncav id ‘Aprayov, obte avTol ot Kdpes amodeEdpevor ovdév, ode Boot “EXAnvar tadrny Thy yoOpny oixéovat: oixéovor 2 \ \6 aoTos Kal 8¢ «al Grrov kal AaxeSatpoviov admroKkos Kvidioe of Ths yopns Ths oderéons TeTpappéevns és méovrov, Td 61 Tpromsov Kaneiras," dpypévns Se éx ths Xepoovycov tis BuBaccins, éovons Te maons THs Kyidins wry bdbyns mepippoou (Ta wey yap avTis mpos Bopénv dvewov 0 Kepaperxds KoXrros amépyet, Ta dé mpos votov % Kata Svpnv te nat ‘Podov Oddacca), Td wv 5) ddiyou TodTo, ov dcov Te él TéevTE aTAdLA, Bpvocor ot Kvidior ev bow “Aprayos tiv “lavinv Kateotpépeto, Bovdomevo. vicov THY xeopny Tora. évTos b€ wacd ods éyiveto: TH yap H Kyidin xapn és THY Hretpov TedevTa, TavTn 6 icOuds éotL Tov apvocov. kat 8% ToANH yxetpl éepyalouévav Tov Kyidiov, wadrov yap Te kal Oevdtepov epaivovto titpwcKec Oar ot épyatopevot TOD oiKdTOS Té Te GAXNa TOD cwpaTos Kal padoTa TA Tepl Tors dpOarpors Opavouevns Tis métpys, emewrrov és Aedhods Ocompdrrous émeupy- copuévous TO avti€oov. % dé IIlvOin ogi, @s adtol Kvidsor Néyouct, ype ev Tpimétpw TOV@ TAbe. icOpov Sé yn) Tupyodre pnd épvocere: Leds yap x €Onxe vijcov, et x éBovreTOo.° Kvidior pev tdota tis Uv0ins ypnodons tod re dpvyyatos éravoavto Kab ‘Aprraye émiovts oly TH oTpaTe apayntl adéas avtod’s tapédocav. foav dé IIndaceis oixéovtes imrép ‘ANKapyncood pecoyatay, Tolot SKws Te méddOL aveTUTHSEoV ésecOat, adtoici Te Kal Tolar Teproixotor, 7) tepin THs "AOnvains Tayova péeyav lover. Tpis ope TodTO éyéveTo. ovTOL THY Trepl Kapinv avipav podvol te avtécyov xpovov ‘Aprday@ Kal mpiy- tribes (Marsden’s Sumatra, p. 376), and descent is in the female line among the Troquois and most other North American Indian tribes, as well as among the Tongans of the Pacific and some of the Australians. 6 “Even though he is their leading man.” 7 “As for them, since their country looks towards the sea—now it is called the Triopian peninsula—and juts out (&pxw) from the Bybassian Khersonese ” (i.e. the peninsula between the mainland and the Triopian). Se ch. 144, note 2. 8 “ Dig not the isthmus, nor build : An island it were had Zeus will'd.” THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 1.] 101 pata mapéoxov meiora, dpos tevylcavtes TH obvoud ore Ady. IIndaceis pév vev yxpdve eEarpéOnoav: Advnwor Sé, ds és 76 FidvO.ov® rediov dace 0 “Apmayos tov otparév, éredvres Kal Haxopevot Odo Tpos TOAXNOVS apeTas arebelevuVTO, EcowbérTes dé Kal xatermOévtes és oO dot curidicav és Ty aKpoToALY tds Te yuvaixas Kal Ta Téxva Kal TA YpNnwaTa Kal Tods oiKéTas, Kai éreta bahay tiv axpoTody Tacav tavTnv KalecOa. tdota S&€ Toucavtes Kal cuvopdcarvtes Opkous Sewvods, émeFEr- Oovres améOavov Tavtes EdvOc0r paxdopevor. tov d8 viv Avelov gapévav FavOlwv civat of wodrdol, TAHY bySdékovta tatialwv, cot émmrudes* at 6& oySaKovta ictiat atta étvyov THvixaidta exdnuéovoeat Kal ottw Tepieyévovto. THv pev b1) RdvOov otto éoye 6 “Aprayos,” raparrAncios dé Kal tiv Kadvov éoye: Kal yap ot Kavyveot tovs Aviiovs éuiynoavto Ta Whew. Ta wév vuv Kato tis Acins “Aprayos avdotata érrolet, Ta bé dvw adtis adtos Kipos, raév éOvos Kxatactpeddpevos xal ovdev tapes. Ta pév vv adTav TrAéw Tapnoopev: TA Sé Of Tmapéaxye Te Tovoy TeioToy Kal akiarnynToTaTd éotL, TOUTOV ETLULVNTOLAL, Kipos éveire ta wdvta Ths hreipov broyeipia érrowjoato, érretiOerto. GArxa Toricpata peydAa Todd, TO Sé dvouacTéTaTov Kal an a *Accupiovce * ths bé “Acoupins éotit pév cov kat f icyupdtatrov Kal év0a ode Nivov* dvactdtov yevouévns Ta é / 5 , 2 z x / Baciryia KatecTHKeL, hv BaBvrwv, éodca TtoravtTn 8 Tis TONS. a t i J a £ Kelras ev Tedio peyaro, wéyabos dotca pétwrov ExacTov eixoos Kab % f 4 nm / éxaTov otTadiwy, éovans TeTpay@VOU' OUTOL oTAddLOL THS TEptodov ° The town of Xanthos is called Arina on the native coins and inscriptions (Arna in Steph. Byz.) Koprlle also appears on the coins of the place, and may denote the district in which Arina stood, as Canon Rawlinson suggests. Xanthos was primarily the Greek name of the river on which Arina stood, and which was called Sirbé or Sirbes by the natives (Strabo, xiv. p. 951; Steph. Byz. s.v. Tpevtty; Eustath. ad Il. xii. 907- 30). 1 “Belonging to the hearth,” de. ‘*families,” a peculiar use of the word. Comp. érloria, v. 72. 2 The Lykian obelisk now in the British Museum mentions Kaias, ‘‘ the son of Harpagos”’; but as this seems to belong to a period nearly 100 years later than the Persian conquest of Karia, a different Harpagos must be meant. 3 Herodotos means the Babylonians who had succeeded to the power of the Assyrians. The same inaccuracy occurs in 2d Kings xxiii. 29, The conquest of Babylonia took place in Bc. 588. See. Appendix II. 4 Nineveh — Ninua or Nina in the native texts—was of Accadian foundation, and is now represented by the mounds of Kouyunjik and Nebi Yunus opposite Mosul. 176 177 178 179 102 HERODOTOS. [Book a / / 5 THS TOMos yivovtat cuvdtravTes oyS@KoYTA Kal TETpPAKOCLOL. + o t 0 an / 2 nan na x TO pév vuy péyabos TocodTOY éatt Tod aaTeos TOU BaBvAwviov, 2 , Nol IO\ 2 / n ¢ a oy , éxexdapnto dé ws ovdev dAXO TOALC HA TOV Tueis idpev. Tappos x a , Oé d > fF \ , 8 a péev pata pov Babéa te kal edpéa cal mrén DdaTos sepsOel, pera 88 Telyos TevTiKovTa wev THxXéov Bacidyiwv ov 7d ebpos, ¢ n Qn inros 82 Sinxoclwy mnyéwv:® 6 dé BactdAnvos mhyxvs Tod petpiov 4 f ft \ 5 /- 7 5 a 8 f XN ot éotl myeos wélwv tpial SaxTvdotoe. et 89 me mpos TovToLce és bpdcat iva te ex TAS Tappov H yh avarowpwOn, Kal TO retyos SvTiva Tporov épyacto. dpiccovtes awa Thy Taddpov errivOevov thy yhv Thy éx Tod dptypatos exhepopevny, EXxicav- tes 8€ TAWOovs ixavas @TTnCav avTdas év Kapivotor- peTa OE L- Z 2 - aA % < / / Téd\pate ypewpevo. aoparte Oepup Kal Sia tpinxovta Sopwv / \ , t 8» a \ mrivOov Tapcovs Kadduov SiactoBdlovtes,” Eepav mpaTa bev a ¢ \ I 4 *‘ : \ n * > \ THs Tappov Ta xeirdea, Sedtepa Sé adTo TO Teiyos TOV avTOV ‘f: a tpomov. émrdvw Se tod Ttelyeos Tapa Ta eryaTa oiKnpaTa , BY L 2 2. \ , “ er n povvoKwora edexmav, TeTpappéeva és GAAMAG: TO pécov Sé TaV ’ e o- I f I < > n olknuatayv édurov teOpimmm mepiédacw. murat Sé éverTact a t a méptE Tov Telyeos éxaTov, YaddKeat Tacal, Kal oTawor TE Kal e t © / ” \ >: I > t 2 S imépObupa w@oavtws. gots 5€ GAN TOMS amréxovTa GKTH e n nuepéwv odov ard BaBurdvos: “Is otvoua ait. @vOa éori motamos ov péyas: “Is kal TO ToTap@ TO ovvoua: éaBdrrev 5é pos ob péyas- “Ts 1 vowa* éaBddreu obTos és Tov Evdpyryv® rotapyov 7d peiOpov. ovtos av o “Is ToTapos awa TH Hate OpopBovs aodddrrov avadib0t toddods, 5 That is 56 miles, enclosing an area of about 200 square miles, which is absurd. Ktésias, who adds a third wall, contrary to the evidence of the monuments, makes the circuit 360 stades (42 miles), Strabo (xvi. 1, 5) but we may reckon the ammat or cubit at about twenty inches. 8 Layers of reeds have been found bedding the courses of crude brick among the ruins of Babylonia, and so binding them together. Asphalt (iddu 385 stades, Qu. Curtius (vi. 1, 26) 368 stades, and Kleitarkhos (ap. Diod. Sic. ii. 7) 365 stades. Nebuchadrezzar himself states that ‘‘ the citadel of Baby- lon” occupied a space of 4000 square eubits. 6 The height would then be about 385 feet (the width being 85 feet) ; Ktésias made the height 200 cubits, Strabo only 50 cubits. In the time of Xenophon, we may remember, the ruined wall of Nineveh was 150 feet high (Anab. iii. 4, 10). 7 It is impossible to determine the exact equivalents of these two measures, in Semitic, ebw in Accadian) was plenti- ful in the Babylonian plain, especially at Zs, now Hit, which probably took its name from the word iddu. As, how- ever, Aid was the Accadian term for ‘‘a river,” it is possible that the town was named after the river on which it stood. It is called Aeipolis by Isid. Khar., Idikara by Ptolemy. ® The Euphrates was called by the Ac- cadians the Pur-rat or “ winding water,” whence the Assyrian Purratu; Heb., P’rath ; Old Persian, Ufratu; and Greek, Euphrates (with a play on e® in reference to the ‘‘ good” waters of the river). 1.] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 103 evbev 9 dadarros és 7d ev BaBurdve tebyos exouicOn. érerel- xXveTo pév vuv 4} BaBvrdv' tpome roidde, gots 88 Sto pdpcea TAS Todos. TO yap péoov adTis ToTapos dtépyet, TO ovvoua éote Eidpyrns: pei dé e& ’Apueviwr, édv péyas kab Babds Kab Taxus: €Eler 8¢ obtos és THv "EpuOphy Oddaccav. 7d dv 8) Teixos ExdTepoy Tos ayKavas és Tov ToTamov édjdaTas: TO SE amo TovTou ai émixapmal” mapa yeldos éxdtepov Tod moTrapod aivaciy wAMvOwv dmréwy mapateive. To S& aotv avdTo éov TAHpES oiKiav Tprwpdpwv te Kal tetpwpddav*® KkatatérunTat Tas 06005 iOéas, Tds Te ddNas Kal Tas émixapalas Tas én Tov ToTapov éxyovoas. Kata 8) av éxdotny Oddy ev TH aipacup TH Tapa Tov Totamov mudides ériocav, boat Tep at Ravpas, Tocairat apiOuov' joav Sé Kal adrat yarxea, pépovoar Kai avral és abroy Tov rotapov. Todto pév 81) 7d Teiyos Owpné éoti, &repov 68 écwbev Tetyos mepiOei,* ov TOAD Tew aaOevéaTe- pov tov érépov Teixeos, oreworepov Sé. év dé papoe éxatépw Tis wodos éreTeiyioto [év péow] ev TS pdv TA Baoidjva® weps- Boro Te pweydro Kab icyupe, ev S& 7H éErépw Atos Brjdov lepov xarKéTruNoy, Kal és eue ete TodTo dv, S00 otadiov mdvry, eov TeTpadyovov.> > tL 8e ne a * bt ? ¥ év wéom 5é TOD iepod Tipyos aTEpEds oiKodouyTas, 1 Babylon, now represented by Hillah, is the Hebrew Babel, the Assyro-Baby- lonian Bab-ili, ‘‘Gate of the god,” the Semitic translation of the original Accadian name Ka-dimirra. It was also known in Accadian times as HE, ‘‘ the hollow,” and Din-Tir, ‘‘ the city of the tree (of life).” It first became the capital of the country under Khammuragas, the leader of the Cassite dynasty. 2 «Winding ” with the river. * “Three and four stories high.” This shows that the city was more densely built than is usually supposed, and that the system of building in stories which prevailed in Rome had already been known in Babylon. 4 The salkhu or outer wall is called Nimitti-Bilu (‘‘foundation of Bel”) in the inscriptions, the inner wall being called Imgur-Bilu (“ habitation of Bel”). Both were built by Nebuchadrezzar. 5 Now represented by the Kasr or ‘¢ Palace” mound, which Herodotos in- correctly transfers to the western bank of the river. According to Diodoros (ii. 8, 4) it was surrounded by three walls, the outermost being sixty stades (seven miles) in circuit. The inner walls were adorned with painted bricks, and two of its gates, opened and shut by machines, were of brass. It was begun by Nabopolassar, and finished in fifteen days by Nebuchadrezzar, who calls it “The guardhouse of mankind.” It overlooked the Ai-ipur-sabu, or great reservoir of Babylon, and stretched from this to the Euphrates on the one side, and from the Imgur-Bel to the Libil or eastern canal on the other. Within it were the hanging gardens, watered by means of a screw. An earlier ruined palace is represented by the Amram mound, the smaller palace of Neriglissar standing in the western part of the city. 6 Now represented by the Babil or Mujellibeh mound. Bel (Bilu in the inscriptions) is the same word as the Phceniko-Hebrew Baal, ‘‘ lord,” and was 180 181 182 183 104 HERODOTOS. [Booz i \ N n \ N S % » dl an - oTadiov Kal TO pHKos Kal TO Eedpos, Kal éml TOUT@ TO TUPYo , , 4 & Gros mupyos ériBEBnxe, Kal Erepos para emt TobT@, péxps ov 2 \ ts 2 Ly \ 2 > oN >” , \ éxTm Tupywv. avdBaois dé és avtovs eEwOev KiKd@ Tept mavtas Tovs Tupyous éyovea Tretrointar. pecodytTs 5é Kou THS avaBdowos éotl Kataywyy te Kal OGKor dwrravoThpior, ev Totcs e Kativovres aptavovtar ot avaBaivovtes. év 5& TH TEdevTAi@ mupy@ vnos emeate peyas: ev O€ TH vN@ KAlvN peyddy KelTaL eb 4 / uj \ éoTpwpévn Kai ot Tpdmela Tapaxeitat ypvaoén. ayadpa Sé ovK t évu ovdev avTob. évidpupévov: ovdé vinta ovddels évavribeTas x n \ ¢ X avOpeorrav ott pn yuvn podvn THY ériywpiorv, Thy dv 6 Beds a ¥ an &tntat éx macéwv, ws éyovor ot XadSaioe" eovtes lepeis TovTov n na me * * > \ a 2 \ a > % , Tod Oeod. gaci dé of adtol odo, éwol pev ov miata NéyovTES, n \ Tov Oedv avtov gortdvy te és tov vyov Kab apraverOar em n ¥ ft a , * > / > 44 THs Krys, Kata Tep év On@Bnow thot Alyvarrinos Kata Tov > f € , e Ad 7 \ s 67 2 26. avTov TpoTrov, @s Aéyouvot ot Aiytmrior: Kal yap 69 éxeiOr a > n a A x. a , / 2 , Se e Kowpatat év TH TOD Atos Tod OnBaréos yuvy- apporepar Sé abrar A€yovtar avdpav oddapav és opsdinv dovtav: Kal Kata Tep év n , a n Tlatdpovou® ris Aveins 4 mpopavtis Tod Oeod, éreav yévntau: / t t od yap @y aiel date YpnaTHpiov avToOr: émedy dé yévnTtat, TOTE @y ovyKatakAnietat Tas viKTas éow ev TH VNO. ott SE TOD ev nq a f a BaBvareve iepod Kal adros Katw vos, évOa dyadwa péya Tov Aus évt Katipevov xptocov Kai of Tpdmeta peyddn Tapaxeiras # f a xpucén, Kal TO BdOpov of Kal 6 Opdvos ypiceds ott Kal ws édeyov of Xadbaio, taddvrwv éxtaxociwv xpvalov merointac a n F gw 8€ tod vod Baopos éotr yptceos. TaoTa. éote S€ Kal specially applied to Merodach, the patron deity of Babylon. The Accadian god of the lower world was also called Bel by the Assyro-Babylonians, and in later times was distinguished from Bel-Mero- dach by the epithet of ‘the older.” In saying that the temple of Bel still existed in his time, Herodotos betrays the fact that he had never really visited Babylon; see ch. 1838, note dy ? The Kaldai are first met with in the inscriptions as a small non-Semitic tribe on the shores of the Persian Gulf in the ninth century B.c. Under their chief, Merodach-baladan, they conquered Baby- lonia, and became so integral a portion of the population as to give their name to the whole of it among the Greeks. The reputation of the Babylonians for magic and astrology caused the name Khaldzan to become synonymous with “priest” and ‘‘ soothsayer,” as in this passage. The Casdim of the Old Testa- ment cannot be identified with the Khal- deans, but are probably to be explained as the Casidt or Semitic ‘‘ conquerors” of Accad and Sumir. 8 Still called Patara on the sea coast, and marked by ruins of tombs, temples, and other buildings, besides a theatre, containing thirty-four rows of seats. Apollo was supposed to dwell here during the six months of winter, delivering his oracles at Delos during the summer. (See Hor. Od. iii. 4, 64.) 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 105 adXos Bapos péyas, Bxov Ovetar Ta Tédea THY TpOBdTwv* ért yap Tov xpuséov Bapod ov Ecorse Mew Ott ph yadabnva podva.® emt O€ Tob HéLovos Bapob Kab waranytloues mu Baverrob xerea Tdadavra Eteos Exdorou of Xaddaiou tore érredv Thy oprny deyooe qy b€ &v TO Tepever ToUT@ éTL TOV xpovov éxetvov Kat dvdpuas dvedexa mnxeov xpiceos arTepeds: yw pey TO Oe@ Tovrea. piv ovK eldov, Ta dé AéyeTas bd Xadbalov, tdora Aéyo. TO avdpidvts Aapetos pev 6 “Tortdomeos émiBovretoas erodunoe AaBeiv, Fépéns S& 6 Aapelov eae xal tov iepéa améxtewve atrayopevovta pn) Kively Tov avdpidyra. TOUT@ ouK TO wey On tepov TodTo obtw Kexoopnytat, ate é Kat iSia avabhpata ToNNd. Tis 6€ BaBuravos tavrys Todo) pév Kou Kal ddXou éyévovTo Bactheis, Tay ev Toior “Acoupiovcs AGyoLoe pYNUNY ToIjocomas;” ot Ta Telyed Te érexdcpynoav Kal Ta lepd, ev Sé 8) Kal yuvatkes dvo. 1 ev mpdtepov dp~aca, Ths botepov yevenor Tévte Tpo- Tepov yevouevn, TH ovvowa Hv Leulpayss,® arn pev aredéEato 184 ® The incense altar before the ark in the Jewish tabernacle was similarly overlaid with gold (Ex. xxxvii. 26). In front of the ark was also a table overlaid with gold (Ex. xxxvii. 11). 1 According to Arrian (vii. 17) Xerxes “destroyed ” the temple after his return from Greece. In this case Herodotos could not have seen the temple himself, but must have derived his information about it from some earlier author, whom he quotes without acknowledgment. This is supported by his reference (ch. 182) to Egyptian Thebes, which, as will be seen, he also never visited. 2 See ch. 106, note 1. 3 We learn from ch. 188 that Nitékris, the later queen, was the mother of Nabonidos ; consequently the Semiramis of Herodotos will have flourished about 150 years before, if we assume thirty years for a generation, as elsewhere. This brings us to 3B.c. 700, when Baby- lonia was overrun by Assyrians and Elamites, and a prey to internal discords. No great public works could have been executed at this time, and a few years later (B.c. 695) Babylon was razed to the ground by Sennacherib. Semiramis, moreover, was the name, not of a human queen, but of the goddess Istar, whose legend was rationalised by the Persian historians and their Greek followers. ‘Sammuramat, the queen of Rimmon- nirari (B.c. 810-792), was an Assyrian princess, and lived a century earlier than the Semiramis of Herodotos. Besides, her name may not be identical with that of Semiramis, and the reading of it is not quite certain. Perhaps Scaliger was right in proposing to read ‘‘ fifty” in- stead of ‘‘five,” which would bring us to B.c. 2050, the period at which the Semiramis of Greek romance was popu- larly supposed to have flourished (Syn- kellos B.c. 2177, Eusebios B.c. 1984, both on the authority of Ktésias). On the other hand, Polyhistor endeavours to combine the dynasties of Berosos with the Greek legend of Semiramis by introducing her as a queen of the As- syrians before the rise of the Assyrian dynasty in Babylonia B.c. 1272, and Hellanikos makes her a contemporary of the Trojan War B.c. 1229. She be- longs, however, not to Assyrian history, but to Assyrian mythology. Vitringa’s reading ‘‘fifteen” is supported by Ma- haffy’s corrections in i, 72 and ii, 34; but 450 years would bring us to Bc. 185 x 106 HERODOTOS. [Book f / , ¢ Xopata ava To mediov dovta akvoOénta: mpotepoy bé éwber o Totapos ava TO Tediov Tav Terayice. % Se 5% SedTEpov yevo- , / Ir ny 9 Ni 4 o¢ 5é ip pévn tavTns Bacinea, TH odvopa Hv Nitwxpis," avrn d€ cuvetwTépy a / a / \ ryevomevn THS TpoTepov apEdons ToDTO pev pynwocvva édimeTo TA a € eyo amnynoopar, ToUTo S€ THY Mydav opéovea apynv peyadnv \ > 2 / 2 >» > t yy > cal Te kal ov atpewifovaay, adr adda Te apatpnueéva Aotea avToiat, if év de 8) Kal tv Nivov, mpoepudrdEato boa édivato pddoTa. n \ \ ¥ z % e ¢ J iOu a mpata pev tov Eddpitny rotapov péovta mpotepov iOvv, bs ou n / a nr # Sua THS TroALoS péons pel, TodToY dvalev Sidpuvyas opdEaca obTw a ra a 5y Te émoinoe cKodLoy Bate 5) Tpls és TOY Tia Kopéwv TOY év an an a Th Acoupin amixveiras péwv: TH 56 Kopn ovvopd éaTt, és THY a ¢ a D amixveitas 0 Eidpyrns, Apdépixxa.” Kab vov ob dv xouifovrar n n a 5 amd Thode ths Oaddcons® és BaBvrAdva, Kkatamréovtes és TOV / Eidpyrnyv rotapov tpis te és THY adtny TavTnY Kéunv Tapa- n a t yivovrat kal év tpiol Huépnot. TodTO pev 5) ToLovTOY érroince, xaua b& twapéywoe trap’ éExdtepov Tod ToTayod TO yeidos aELov Odvparos péyabos Kat iyros Bcov ti éoti. xaTbmepOe 5é TOAD aBvrAdvos dpvcgce EXuTpov Aiuvy, OdAtyoV TL TapaTeivouca a6 BaBunr o a » iyo Te 7 amo a a , \ 2 \ oe BN Ot a NX, BS Tod ToTapov, BdBos peév és TO Vdwp aiel dpiacovaa, etpos Sé TO TepimeTpov avToD Totéovea elKoot Te Kal TeTpaKociay otadiov: Tov 8& dpvccdpevoy yoov éx TovTov Tod dpiypuaTos avatoiwou Tapa Ta yeiAea Tod TroTa“od Tapaxyéovca. érreite 5é of dpe- (0 > i 20 tf \ a \ a puxto, AiOovs ayayouévn Kpntida KiKdm rept adTiy Hrace. 1000, a date to which Semiramis is assigned by no classical author. 4 Nitokris is an Egyptian name (Neita- krit). Nabonidos did not belong to the royal family, and his mother might 5 Arderikka is not yet identified, and probably is imaginary. Sir H. Rawlin- son says: ‘‘No such cuttings as those here described by Herodotus can ever have existed.” In vi. 119 Herodotos easily have been an Egyptian. She must be the queen-mother who figures so prominently in the tablet of Kyros, which records the reign and fall of Nabonidos. From this we learn that while the king himself was wasting his time in idleness at Babylon, his mother was encouraging the army by her pres- ence in the camp near Sippara, where she died on the 5th of Nisan B.c, 547. It is therefore very probable that the works of defence which Nabonidos claimed to have made against the attack of the Persians were really due to the energy of the queen-mother, as Herod- otos states. places Arderikka near Susa. 6 If we venture to throw aside the authority of a/7 the MSS., with Schweig- haiiser, and omit és before rdv Evgdpijrny, the meaning of the passage would be simple enough: ‘‘ Those who would now go from our (Mediterranean) sea to Babylonia, sail down the Euphrates.” Retaining és, however, we must trans- late: ‘*Those who would now go from this sea into Babylonia, sailing down it into the Euphrates.” In this case the sea would be the Persian Gulf, and the writer would not be Herodotos, but some unknown one whom he is quoting. 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 107 erroies O€ duporepa TéoTa, TOV Te ToTapdY TKOALOY Kal TO Spuypa av €dos, Os 6 Te moTapos Bpaddtepos etn Tepl Kapmas Todas dyvipevos, Kat of Ado gwar cKordsol és THY BaBurava, ek TE tov TrRoov" éxdéxntar Teplodos THs Aipwns paKpy. Kata TovTO 5é épydfero ths ydpns TH al te écBoral Aoav Kal Ta ciyToua THS ée MiSwv 6808,° va py eripucryopevor of MASou éxuavOdvorev auTis Ta Tpyyyata. Ttdota pev 8) x BdOeos mepieBdreTo,° 186 tounvoe b8 €€ adtdv TwapevOnnnv énoijoato. Ths mbduos eovons dvo dapcéwv, Tod 88 Twotapod péoov éxovtos, él) TaVv mpobTEpov Bactréwy Skws tis Oéror ex Tod étépov ddpceos és ToTEpov SvaBjvat, yphv Trip SiaBaivery, nal iv, ws eyo Soxéw, dy dnpov Touro. aitn 8& Kal TovdTo mpocide> émeite édvTpov TH Alwyn, pynudcvvoy T6de AANO amd ToD avTod épyou €dimeto. éTapvero AiOous Tepiunxeas,' os Sé of Faoav of ALOoL érormor Kal TO ywpiov opdpuKTo, éxtpépaca Tod ToTapmod TO petOpov wav és 1d Bpvoce yYwpiov, dv @ erluTNaTo TodTO, év TovT@ ameEnpacpuévov Tod apyaiov pelOpov TodTo pév Ta Yeldea Tov ToTapov KaTa THY TOAW Kal Tas KaTaBdotas Tas ex TOV TuNOoV és TOV ToTAaLOY hepovaas avoiKodounoe THiVOOLL OTTHGL \ BA \ yap wpuvacce TO \ \ SSN, / n n \ A; , Kata Tov avTov oyor TH Telyel, TODTO S€ KaTa péonY KoU \ t a t padoTa Thy TOY ToicL ABoLcL TOS WpPvEATO oixodopmer yéepupar, t x / , s / 2 f \ 2 déovea Tovs AiMous oLdjpw Te Kat porAUBdm. érruTeiverne OE err avtnv, dkos pty huépn yévorto, EiAa TeTpaywva, én oY THY dudBacw érrovéovto of BaBvaAdviot: Tas 88 viKetas Ta EVAG TadoTAa a \ amaipéecxov Todde elvexa, iva pn Siadorréovtes Tas viKTas / KNerTovey Tap aGdAnrA@v. ws Sé TO Te dpuxyOévy ivy ApS t a a / t éyeyover Ud ToD ToTapod Kal Ta Tepl THY yépupay éxeKoopNTO, Tov Evdpytny totayov és Ta apyaia pelOpa éx Ths Muvys 7 ¢ At the end of the voyage.” 8 ‘In that part of the country where the passes were and the shortest roads into Media.” That would be on the north-east. The camp was pitched near Sippara (now Abu-Habba), and the efforts made by Kyros to penetrate into Baby- lonia from the north-east proved un- availing. See Appendix II. Xenophon (Anab. i. vii. 15) passed a wall sixty- nine miles in length, which had been built to protect Babylonia from the Medes, and the remains of which have been discovered by Lieut. Bewsher be- tween the Nahr Malcha and Bagdad (Jrl. R. G. S. xxxvii.) 9 ‘Such were the defences she made by digging out the soil.” 1 It is clear that Herodotos had never visited Babylonia, otherwise he would not have spoken of ‘‘immense stones” being hewn in a country which is absolutely devoid of them. The few stones brought from Babylonia are either gems or boundary stones, the smallest pebble being of high value. It was no doubt the rarity and consequent precious- ness of stone which caused the Baby- 187 188 189 108 HERODOTOS. [Boox / eEnyaye, Kal odtw TO dpuxOev Eros ywopevov és .déov boxer yeyovévas Kal Toloe ToknTHOL yépupa Hv KaTecKEvacpErN. Ri ‘H & adry airy Baciheca Kat amarny Toupee Tid éunyavn- « \ a / £ f mn wt / cato. wep TOY uddLoTA Newpdpwv TUdAEwY Tod doTeos Tdpov a a 4 a f éwuTH KaTecKevdoato peTéwpov émimoAns avTéwy TOV TuAEw?, / ‘\ J, - ¥ n évecorarve 6& és TOV Tahov ypappaTa AéyovTa Tabe. “THY TES L a te x / éuéo tarepov yivopévwv BaBvrdvos Baciéwv nv oravion xpy- \ / y oe t y, patov, avoitas Tov tapov AaBéTw oKoca BovrAeTa ypHyata: \ us f > A fe by py pevToe ye py oTravicas ye adAwS avoiEN: ov yap apewwor. ec , a a € ovTos 6 Tapos Hv axivntos péxpe ob és Aapeiov mepundbe 7 \ / % a + / Bacwrnin: Aapeio Sé kal Sewov édoxet eivas THOL TUANCL TAYTYCL a a n 4 pndev ypacbar, Kat ypnudtav Keyévov Kal avTav TOV yYpnMaToV a \ f- tr émekanreopevav, pn) ov AaPelv adtd. Taw 6€ TUAHCL TavTHAL nr a \ mn - \ obdev éypato Todd, etvexa, St. brép Kehadis ot éyiveto Oo veKpos = *. / ef \ of LS dueEeXadvovtst. avoifas bé tov Tdpov edpe ypnuata pév ov, TOV \ t dé vexpov Kat ypdppata Néyovta Tdbe. “ei py AmANTTOS TE a 92 gas xpnudtov Kal aicxypoxepdys, ovK av vexpav Onxas avéwyes. / € x Airn pév vuv 7) Baciresa toavTn Tis AéyeTat yevéoOas o O€ rn n a \ a + 61 Kdpos él tavrns ths yuvaixos Tov Taida éotpateveto, éxovTa rn a a / * Te TOD TaTpOS TOV éwvTOD Tovvoua AaBurytov Kat tiv’ Acoupioy \ \ \ * apynv. aotpateterat 5¢ 8) Bacireds 6 péyas Kal ovtioucs &d \ n éoxevacpévos €& olxov Kal mpoBdro.ot, Kat dn Kal vdwp amo Tob Xodorew Totapod* dua ayerar Tod Tapa Lodca péovtos, Tod , I \ \ wy > \ a tf \ povvou tive Bactrevs Kal GAoU ovdevds -ToTamov. TovToV bé Tov Xodomew Tod VdaTos amernuévou Toddal Kdpta adwakas f TETPAKUKAOL TLovEeLal Kopifovaar ev aryryniovat apyupéotoe Errov- - \ c na x Tal, Ky av édavvyn éxdotote. émeite Sé 0 Kipos mropevopevos \ n , a émt THY BaBurava éyivero emt Tuvdn? trotayd, Tod ai pev ryyat loniaus to become famous as gem- engravers, 2 This is evidently one of those “moral stories” the Greeks were so fond of inventing. It is needless to say that the inscriptions are wholly Greek Labynétos in ch. 74. His ignorance in regard to so comparatively well-known a portion of Babylonian history proves that we need not regret the loss of his Assyrian history. The father of Nabo- nidos was really Nebo-balatsu-ikbi, the in style and conception. 3 Herodotos means Nabonidos and the empire of the Babylonians. So far from being the son of another Nabonidos, however, Nabonidos did not belong to the royal family, but was elected to the throne after the murder of Laborosoar- khod, the son of Neriglissar. Herodotos is thinking of the king he has miscalled Rab-Mag. 4 Apparently the modern Kerkhah. Strabo (xv. p. 1043) tells the story of the Euleus (Ulai), supposed to be repre- sented by a dried-up channel on the eastern side of Susa, from the bridge of Pai Pul on the Kerkhah to the Shapur, a branch of the Karun. 5 The Gyndes is usually identified r] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 109 . f 6 a a év Marinvoicr dpecs,” pet d& did AapSavéwy," éxduS0z Sé és érepov x I € \ X motapov ‘Tiypny, o 6& mapa "OQmw*® modu péwv és tHv Epvdpny s a a Odraccav éxdi80i, Todtov 8) Tov TbvSnv ToTapov ws diaBaivew > a e na / a n a éreipato 0 Kipos éovta vnvowrépnrov, évOadrd of Tov TIS bepa@v oe n x a e oN > \ 2 \ \ I immov Twv AevKwY vTO UBptos ea Bas és TOY ToTapov S.iaSaiveLy 2 an e f i emeupaTo, 0 S€ piv cuprbnoas bTroBpvyvov oixdxes pépwv. Kapta \ 2 L € a n te 61 éyadérawe TO moTaue o Kipos todto bBpicayts, Kai ot > t # n rn emnreiAnae atta dy pv aoOevéa Troioew Gate Tod AoLTrOD Kal a / yuvaixds piv ebrreTéws TO ydvu ov Bpeyotcas SiaBroecbau. \ 8e \ > x. \ \ 3X a / HeTa O€ THY amreiknv peTeis THY ert BaBvrdva otpdtevow Staipes tiv otpatuyy Siva, Sedov 88 Kxarérewve oxoworevéas umodéEas Sidpuyas bySdxovta Kai éxatov*® map’ éxdtepov Td Xx na Td 6 rr - / 8 / * x xethos Tod Livdew Tetpappévas wdvta tporov, dvatadeas Sé Tov \ 3) 4 e Wf nm) / oTparov opvocew éxédeve. ola dé ouidov todrAod épyalouévou jveTo pev TO Epyov, Guws wévtor THY Oepeiny macay adbtod TabTy duétprpav épyatopevor. ‘Os 5€ tov Tivdnv rotapov éricato Kipos és tpunxocias Kab ees , f 8 4.1 \ \ 8 , ” € I éEjxovta Siapuyds pv SvaraBdv,' cal ro Sedrepov éap iéraurre, obT@ 1 Hravve érl tiv BaBuvddva. oi 6& BaBuddvi0s éxotpa- Tevodpevor Euevov avtov. érel S& éyéveto edadbvav ayyod Ths with the Diyalah, but the legend prob- ably rather has in view the Gingir, which is divided into a number of small streams at Mendalli. 6 The Araxes also is said to rise in the Matienian mountains, ch. 202. Samas- Rimmon (8.c. 821) defeated Khana- tsiruca, king of the Matai, in the moun- tains to the north-east of Assyria, and sacked his capital Sagbita, and Lake Urumiyeh was known as Lake Matiana to classical geography. The place of the Matai seems to be taken by the Medes (Madai) in later inscriptions. See iii. 94, note 9. ? Otherwise unknown. 8 Herodotos must mean that the Gyndes joins the Tigris near Opis (Upe in the inscriptions), after which the Tigris flows southward, But Xenophon (Anab. ii, iv. 18-25) shows that Opis lay near the junction of the Physkos, not the Gyndes, with the Tigris, many miles to the north of the Diyalah. ® “By stretching ropes he marked out 180 straight trenches.” 1 Sir H. Rawlinson rightly divined that the whole story was “‘a fable,” as is now proved by the tablet inscription of Kyros, from which we learn that the. Persians marched upon Babylonia from the south, not from the north. He believes it embodies ‘‘some popular tradition with regard to the great hydraulic works on the Diydlah below the Hamaran hills, where the river has been dammed across to raise the level of the water, and a perfect network of canals has been opened out from it on either side.” It is not surprising, there- fore, that the geography of Herodotos should be as confused as his narrative, or that the channels should be just 360, the number of days in the old Baby- lonian year, perhaps suggested by the fact that the horse was sacred to the sun. We may well doubt whether such a stream as his Gyndes really existed at all. 190) 191 110 HERODOTOS. [Book t an / moAtos, cuvéBarov Te ot BaBvrdvioe nat écowbévtes TH waxy \ u / KatevanOnoav és TO dotv. ola Sé eEemuctdpevor ett mMpoTepov \ n > > I ? > e o > \ \ é@: tov Kipov ovx atpepifovta, adX’ opéovtes autov mavti eOver opoiws émuyeipéovta, mpoecdtavto oitia éréwy Kdpta Toda. a / a n \ evOatra ovTou pév AOyor elyov THs TodopKins ovdéva, Kipos dé t f n / arropinat éveixeTo, Te ypovou TE éyyivomévov acuxvod avwrépw rn ‘ Te ovdey TOV TpNyyaToV TpoKoTTouévav. elite 5) wv Addos ot amopéovtt breOnKato, elte Kal adtos euabe TO Tommtéov ot Hy, > t \ / / N, \ ge 2 2 a a érroiet 69 ToLwovee. Tatas THY oTpaTUny amacay é€E éEuBorHs Tod n an f ToTapmov, TH és THY TodLY eoBdrXeL, Kal OTLGOE adTLS THS TOALOS n t € x n taéas érépous, TH eEies ex THs ToALOS O ToTapLos, TpoEiTE TH n a / SL otpato, tav SiaBarov 7d peiOpov WwvTar yevowevov, éorévar TavtTn és outa Te 6 TaEas Kal KaTa TdoTa Tapat- vécas amndavve ates aby TO axpHip Tod oTpaTod. THY TONY. QT LKOpEVvOS dé éml THY Niwvny, Ta TEP 1 TOV BaBvrwvioy Bacirea érroince KaTd Te TOV ToTapoV Kal KaTa THY ripyny, emotes Kal o Kipos érepa ToadTa* Tov yap ToTamov Sudpuyxs écayayau és THY ipyny éodcav €dos TO apyaiov petOpov SiaBarov vooTncavTos Tod ToTapov.® : / elvas éroinoe, vTro- - ao ToUTOU TOLOUTOU, Ob * a nr KaTa TO petOpov Tod n f Ev¢pytew rotapod wrovevootnKdtos avédpl as és pécov pnpov partoTad Kn, Kata TovTO éonicay és THY BaBvAa@va. ei pév vuv / . x wv € , * > a f / mpoervOovro 7) éuabov of BaBvadvioe 7o éx tod Kuipov moved- € 7 oN z \ Z - Cod > \ t pevov, of & ay mepuddovtes tovs Ilépoas éoedOetv és tHv modu f diépOerpay av Kdxiota: KaTaKdnicavTes yap av Tacas Tas és / x ryevopevou O€ L a 2 Sf 29> ?, a / Tlépoas ot wep éretayato ér avT@ TovT@ % + e ? Sf X z \ * \ © 4 > Tov ToTapoyv TuAiOas éyovaas Kal adTol éml Tas aiwaclas ava- N \ I- n n Bares Tas Tapa Ta yeldea TOD TroTayod éAndapévas, EAaBov av 4 rn s odeas ws év Kiptn. vov Se é& ampoadoxyitrov ods Tapéotncay © Tlé € \ oe 40 a f c 4 £ * n ot Ilépcat. bird b€ peydbeos tis Todos, Os AéyeTaL Dd THY / a \ \ of n t TavTn oiknuévav, TOY Tepl TA EcYaTa THS Todos éaXwKOTOV 2. \ Z 2 * a ie > mt € Tous TO pécov oixéovtas ToV BaBvAwviwy od pavOdvew éaro- ft \ a L a £ \ a KoTas, GdXa (Tuxely yap ahi eodcav opTHv) yopevew Te TOdTOV t Tov xpovov Kal év evtrabeinor ecivar, és 6 8) Kal TO Kadpta émvOovto. 2 All this is unhistorical, as we learn from the tablet inscription (see Appen- dix II.) There was no siege.of Babylon, and Kyros did not enter the city until three months after it had opened its gates to Gobryas. The account given here by Herodotos must be a confused echo of the siege of Babylon by Darius Hystaspis. 3 The unhistorical character of the whole narrative relieves us from the need of entering into the geographical diffi- culties of this passage. t] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 111 Kai BaBurwv pév ott téTe tpdtov apaipnto:* tiv Se cs rg f Sivapv THv BaBvdrwviwr Todroiot pév Kal GddXovot Snrocw bon 2 £ > = 5 \ a n n A >? \ Tus earl, ey Be 8) Kat T@de. Bacihed TH peyddw és Tpodyv n an na / n # nn avTov Te Kal Ths otpatins Siapaipntar, mdpeE Tod hopov, yi a ¥ ww a Taca dons apye dSuadexa OY pnvay édvTwy és Tov éviavToV \ , n f ¢ é , \ + Tous TéooEpas. phvas Tpéper pv 7) BaBvrwvin yopn, Tors Se ’ A n n Qn OKT@® TOV pNvav 7 owt aca "Ain. obtw TpiTnpopin % ° / , a / n »- > f x ¥ \ n Accupin xo@pn 7H Suvdper Tis GAAns’Acins. Kal 4 apy Ths , c t xapns tatrns, thy of Ilépcar catpamninv’® Kadéovor, éoth n f atacéov TOV apxéwv TodAOY TL KpaTioTn, GKoU Tptavtaixpy T@® ApraBdtlou éx Baciréos éyovte TO 6 D Z be @ Ap s éyovTs Tov voyoy TovTOY apyupiov \ / ee e 7 > , , e \ > / 6 Mev mpoonue Exdotns nuépns aptaByn peoty: S& apTaBn X 4 an a pétpov éov Tleporxov xwpet pediuvov ’Artixod mréov yoivée , 9 a 7 t © > n 4 207 ¢ a tptat “Artixpot, tmimoe S€ of abtov joav isin, wapeE Tov TokepLaTNpiov, of pev avaBaivoyvtes Tas Ondéas dKTaKdGLOL, ai #. Sé Bawwowevar éEaxiocxidvas kal pipiat: avéBawe yap exaoTos ToY épcévav TovTwY eixoat tmmous. Kuvav &é "Ivdicav" rocoto t an > / a ¥ n > n , a 6 Te wAROOS erpépero @aote Técoepes TOV ev TH Edin KGpaL re an ov > nm > lal nm -. peydral, TOV GAAwY éovcaL ATEAEIS, ToloL KUat Tr POOETETAYXATO aiTia ~Tapéyew. ToladTa wey TO apyovts Ths BaBuddvos e n a c: 8e na a * A t ae \ 2» s 8 \ \ omapye eovta: 1) 6 yh Tav Acoupioy vetas pev dréiyo,’ Kab Td \ na a t extpépoy tiv pilav tod aitov éatl TovTo: apddopevoy pévToe éx n nr \ na Tov ToTamoD dbptveTat Te TO ALov Kal Tapayiveras 6 ciToS, Ov kata wep év Aiyirt@ avtod Tod Totapyod avaBaivovTos és Tas > cs > \ # ft \ , 9 2 t © \ apovpas, GNA yepot TE Kal KNrwYNioLTL” apdopevos. yap BaBvrwvin xopn waca, cata wep 4 Aiyurrrin, Katatétpntar és 4 Herodotos is ignorant of the numer- ous captures of the city by the Assyrians, beginning with that of Tiglath-Adar and ending with that of Sennacherib. Probably he wished to contrast this capture of Babylon with that by Darius Hystaspis (see iii. 159), though the legend he borrowed may have intended nothing more than a reference to the two captures in the reign of Darius. See iii. 159. 5 “Satrap” is the old Persian khsha- trapd for khshatrapdwan, ‘‘ defender of the empire.” 6 Hence the modern Egyptian ardeb (nearly 5 bushels). The artabé would have contained 13 bushels, 7 See Mr. W. Houghton’s Papers on the Mammalia of the Assyrian Inscrip- tions, in the Trans. Soc. Bibl. Archeol. v. (1877). 8 A good deal of rain falls in Assyria. In Babylonia it, is rare during the summer, though there is plenty in the winter and spring. ® The Egyptian shaduf. An early Accadian collection of agricultural pro- verbs says: ‘‘The irrigation-machine he puts together; the bucket he hangs, and the water he will draw up.” Irrigation naturally played a large part in the economy of Baby- lonia. 192 193 194 112 HERODOTOS. [Book an \ Sidpuyas: Kal ) peylorn TOV Siwpiyov éotl vyvowmépntos, pos / % t WMov TeTpappevyn TOV YEtwepwvov, écéyer bE es GAAOV ToTapoY eK a Ed , ? \ Th >a Né t ” 1 2 TOU Boprren, és rov Thypny, wrap’ dv Nivos TOMS OlKNTO. éoTt be xepeoy abn i haa HaKp@ apliotn TaV tyes iOuev Anjuartpos KapTrov euepépewv* (7 Ta yap 69 dAXNa dérdpea oudé meipiira dpxny” fépew, ote cuKénv ote dpmedov ote édainv. Tov Sé Tis Anpuntpos Kaprrov wd ayabh éxpépew éote bate emt Sinxoota bev TO Tapdmay arrobiool, éresday b& dpiota abt éwuThs éveixn, > \ , > , \ \ , > 7 a a \ emt tpinxoawa éexpéper. ta b€ PiArA adTOM THY Te TUPaY Kal Tov KpiOéwy TO TAAdTOS yiveTas Teccépwv edTreTéws SaKTUAWY. éx b€ Kéyypov Kal onoduov bcov tt dévdpov:wéyabos yiverat, eFersorduevos paripny ov Troupe ope, ev el0@s OTL Toloe pH dr rypevour és Thy BaPudev iq xepny Kal Ta elpnuéva KapToOv exopeva és dmvoriny TOAANY aTEKTAL. xptevrat 8€ ovdev rain, Gdn ék Tov onoduwv ToéovTes ... etal 5é odu oivexes / al ‘ nn / mepuxotes ava TAY TO Tedioy, oi TWA€ovES ATHY KapTropopoL, éK n / Tov Kal ovria Kal oivoy Kal médt TrotéovTaL: Tols cUKéwY TPOTTOY Oeparrevovct Ta Te ddAa Kal howixwv Tors épcevas “ENAHvVES £ na & \ £ a / kanréovet, ToUTwy Tov KapTroy Tepidéover That Baravnddpotor na t A / 4 € * x / 2 It Tov powixwrv, a weraivy TE opt o Why Tiv Bdravov écdivev 3 = \ na n Kal pay amroppén 6 KapTros TOD Hoivixos: vphvas yap 8) hépovor 2 a a cw A \ co 3 \ \ e 4 év TO KapT@ ot Epoeves Kata Tep S17 ot dAvVOoL.® 7d Sé atrav- a f n Tov Odvua péyiotov prow éott Tov TavTn pEeTa ye adTHY THY / a a TOMY, Epyouar ppdcwv. Ta rola avToior éotl Ta KaTa TOV / n t ToTamoy Tropevopeva és THY BaBvAdva, éovta KuKAOTEpéa, TavTA oKvTwa. "Appeviowss toloe KatvimepOe f *Acaupiov oixnuévorct vopéas iténs Tapopevot Troimowvtat, z wt 8 0 - is y 0 26 / mepitelvovat TovTowcr SupGépas ateyactpidas eEwbev edddeos TpoToV, ovTE TpYuYnY aTroKpivoyTEsS OTE TPwPHY TUVdYyoVTES, > s s I t t ft \ / £ QAN aomidos TpoTrov KUKNOTEPEA TOLNTAVTES KaL KaNapNS TAN- cates TAY TO TAOtOY TODTO amrLEio KATA TOY TroTapoY PépecOaL, émeay yap év Totoe 1 “The Tigris, on the banks of which Nineveh stood.” Of course this has nothing to do with the great canal of Babylonia, which was probably the Nahr Malcha or ‘‘ Royal River,” called Armalchar by Pliny, and first con- structed by Khammuragas. 2 At all.” 3 This,.as Theophrastus pointed out (Hist. Plant. ii. °9) is an error. The fruit of the date-tree only needs the pollen of the male palm. 4 “They stretch a covering of skins on these outside, like a floor.” Circular boats, or Kufas, of the same kind are still used on the Tigris and Euphrates. The rafts which are floated down the river, supported on inflated skins, are broken up when they reach their desti- nation. The Sixo: carried by them seem 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 113 J f \ poptiav mAjcavtes: pdduota S& Bixovs gowwexnlous Katdyovar wy ih olvov mréovs. iOdvetas dé id Te S00 maperpeov eal Svo avopav 6p0av éctedtwv, cal 6 wev gow Edxes Td mierpov 6 8é &o @Oei. roveiras 88 Kab Kapta weydda TdoTa TA Tota rea é\doow: Ta Oé Mepora avTav Kab TevraKigy iieov TAaNaVT@Y ‘yOMov exe. év éxdot@ S€ TAoi@ dvos Cwos é éveatt, év 8€ Tolct wétoas moves. éreay @v atixovtar TréovTes és THY BaBvrdva kcal Siabovrac 5. J tf n Tov PopTov, vouéas pev TOD TAolov Kal THY Kaddpny Tacay am’ = / 5 \ x av éxhputav, tas 6é SupOépas émicdtavtes él rods sdvous > / > \ 3 A t ae \ \ \ \ ’ amédavvover és Tovs “Appevious. ava Tov ToTapoy yap 61 ovK t n / \ n a oid Te éotl wrelv ovderl TpoT@ bd Tadxe0s TOD TOTAaMod: Sia yap tdaoTa Kal ov« é« Ethwv Toéovtar Ta TRoia GAN ex dipOepéwr. \ \ éreav 8& Tovs dvovs edatvovTes dmrikwvTat oTricw és Tods t a a *Apuevious, dda TpoT@ TO adT@ TrovéovTar Tota. Ta pev On) mroia avtotas éorl toradta: éoOAte Sé Toujde ypéwvTar, KiOdVL 8 , Xr , A. 3 2 n BY > 7 66 2 bv modnvenés Aivéw, Kal éml TodTov GAXov eipiveov KiOdva émevdvver \ is \ / e , By 2 Z kal yNavidvov NevKoy TeptBaddopevos, Urrodhjpata éyov éeriydpra, av , an B t 5} t 6 t be \ \ mapardyjova tiot Bowwtinos éuBdor.” Kopéovtas 8 tas Keharas Kitpyot avadéovtat, pepupiopévor TaV TO cdua. oohpnyida Se éxaotos &yer" ocKAWTpov xelpoTrointov: ém éxaoT@m 6é a t CKATTPO ETrETTL TETTOLNMLEVOY 7) pov 1) podov 7 Kpivov 7 aierds H GdXo Tu advev yap ervonjpou ob odt vomos éoth éxew oKhTTpor. avrn pev 84 ode dprnows Tepl TO cdma earl vopor S& adtoicr a e Oe KaTecTaot, o pev copwTatos bbe KaTa yvopnv THY HueTépny, T@ Kat “Trrvpidv “Everods® ruvOdvopar ypac Gas. éxdotas anak tod éreos éxdatov érroieito Tdde. ws av ai maplévor yiwwolato yduov wpaiat, tavTas bas cuvarydryovev Kat Kata Komas of Semitic origin ; cp. the Heb. dakbdan, ‘*a bottle.” 5 For darexjpvéay, ‘“‘they sell by auction.” An instance of the so-called Homeric tmesis. Comp. ii. 39, 40, 47, 7 Herodotos refers to the cylinders of which most museums contain specimens. A cord, passed through the hole which pierces them from end to end, fastened them to the wrists of their owners. The 70, 85, 86, 87, 88, 96, 122, 172; iii. 82; iv. 60,196; vii. 10 «. Cf. also ch. 66; ii, 141, 181. § The priests, as we learn from the cylinders, wore flounced robes. The tight arm and shoulder were left bare, and in early times a cap with two horns on either side was common. Sandals or shoes, however, were the exception rather than the rule, in contrast to Assyria, where only the poorer classes went barefoot. I designs engraved upon them usually re- present deities or scenes from the ancient Chaldean epic; more rarely human beings or animals only. About one half have inscriptions which usually give merely the names of the owner and his father and patron deity. 8 The Eneti or Heneti represent the Venetians (Liv. i, 1). The IJllyrians are supposed to have belonged to the same race as the modern Albanians. 195 196 114 HERODOTOS. [Book mdoas, és &v xwplov éodyeckov ddéas, méptE S& adtas totaTo oe > 8 a 2 \ &e \ t ef a t OpAos avopwV, aVLaTAaS OE KaTa play ExaoTnVY KhpvE mTwréECKE, mpata pev THy evedeotatny éx macéwv: peta dé, bxws abn X evpotoa ToddOv xXpvolov mpnOein, AAdnv Av avexynpuace i) per éxeivny &oxe evedeotdtyn: éradéovto Sé émt cuvotkior. bot pev 61 éoxov eddalwoves Tav BaBvrwviav émiyapor, imepBar- AovtTes GAAHAOUS éEwvéovTo Tas KaANOTEVOtcAS: Goor Se TOD Sov cxov émiyapor, obroe bé eiSeos ev oddev ed€ovTo ypyorod, oi & dy xpjpard te Kal aicylovas rrapOévous édduBavov. as x an nm yap 81 SieEéNOot 0 KfjpvE Twd€av Tas ebedeoTatas TAY Tapbévwr, aviatn av tHhv apoppectarny i) el Tis adtéwy eumnpos eln, Kat 7 2 , oe t it / \ TavTny dvekipvoce, dotis Oédot édXdxXLeTOV yxpvoiov AaBwv n n \ cuvoixeiv avTi, és 6 TH TO AdxLTTOY UTLcTapévm TpoaéKeLTO. To 5€ av yxpvolov éyiveto ard Thy evedéav Tapbéver, Kal obtw € ” \ at X 3 f > t 2 a ai eBuopepor Tas dwoppous Kal éumnpovs FediSocar. éxdobvat be Thy éwutov Ouvyatépa Stew BovrotTo Exactos ovK ech, ovde dvev éyyuntéw dmdyerOas a mrapBévov Tptdpevov, GAN ayy TAS Xphv KaTacTHCAYTA 7} Mev GvvOLKnCELY avTH, oUTW dmd- yecOar. eb 87 pn ovpdepolato, aropépew To ypvolov éxevto A # vopos. é&fv 6& nal é& GAAS eXOdvTA KopNS Tov BovrpEVvoV o ¢ , , 5 aveicOat. 6 pév vuv KdddLOTOS VoOpos odTOS dt Fv, Od pévTOL viv ye Suerédece éwv,’ addro 8é te eLevpyKace vewot) yevérOar e VS 5 a > \ 8 > es t ” 2 t [, wa pi adiKotey avTas pnd eis Erépay TOA aywvTaL|: érretTE yap ddrovtes exaxdOncav Kal oixopOopyOncav, was tus Tov Sov 197 Blov oravifwv Katramopvever Ta Oyrea téxva. SevTepos be f coin b5¢ ddXdos ode vom“os KaTéaTHKE. ToS KduvovTas és THY \ n ayopny éxpopéovar’ od yap 8% yxpéwvtas intpoicr. mpooroyTes @v mpos Tov KaduvovTa cuuBovrevovaor Tept THs votvoov, el TIS 2 n ” fon x ” e , x». > Kal avtos ToLodTo émabe oxoioy av éxyn 6 Kaduver, i} GAXov cide / maovta’ tdoTa mpocivtTes oupBovrevover Kal Tapawvéover, + ie n 5 dooa abtos moujoas eEépuye opolnv vodcov i) ddrov cide éxdu- , a be rO a \ L Bd wv \ yovta. ouyh o¢ mapeedOciv rov xdpuvovta ob odu eeot, rplv 198 dv érelpntas ita vodoov éyer. Ttagpal dé ou ev wédute, Ophvor a , ¢ an 8é rapardjovos totow €v Aiyirte. oodnis § dv pyO9 yuvarrd a \ , \ TH éwvtod avnp BaBvdwr0s, wept Ovplnwa Katayilopevov ter, 9 Nik. Damasc., four centuries after to it is found in the numerous com- Herodotos, states that the custom still mercial tablets that have come from existed in his day (see, too, Strabo, xvi. Babylonia. Herodotos does not seem to p- 1058). But its actual prevalence may esteem womankind more highly than be doubted. At any rate no reference did Euripides, LJ THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 115 ef \ ¢ \ > \ a a érépabe 5€ 4) yuvt) THT TobTO Trove, SpOpov Se ryevouévou ody Tax * »D f + * \ kal apotepoe aryyeos yap oddevds drpovtas Tply dv ovcwvTat. 7 a Z n tavTa 6€ rdota Kal ApaBwor mogovor.' 6 d& 8) alayiotos TOY t a n A vopov éott toict BaBvdrwviowcs bd. Se? macav yuvaika a ¥ £. - - N 3 x emix@pinu iCouevny és tepov “Adpoditns amrak év tH Con poy Ofjvan = \ I 2 4 a t avopt Eeivo.” oddal Sé nab ove d€sedpevar avaplaoyecOar Tijot - 3 adAnot ola TovTH iirepppovéovoat, él Cevyéov ev Kapdpyor nr. a \ N= \ ¢ n 6 t bé ” oe ehacacat mpos TO lepov éoract Oeparnin bé ode dricOe Ererat \ \ 2 Torn ai S€ méoves Toiéover woe. év Tepéver “Adpodirns Lf # \ a a ” , % katéatas orépavov mept That Keparjar éxovoat Odpuyyos ToAXdal yuvaixes' ai pwév yap mpocépxovtas, ai bé arrépyovtas: oxou- n / a a n voteveis 5é d1éE0d0e wavta TpoTov odav éxovar Sia TOV yuvatKOD, a - bv dy ot Eetvor dueEvovtes éxréyovtar. &vOa éredy itntrar yur, > / > , >? \ > + Fe 7 / > x ov TpoTepov arradddocetas és TA oikia } Tis of Ecivwv dprydpLoy éuBarov és Ta yotvata piyOn éEw Tod iepod: éuBadovta Se Se? a f etmely Tooovee, “ émixkanéw Toe THY Oeov Moderta.” Mirtra 5é Kxadréova. thy "Adpoditny "Acaipior.® 7d dé dapytptov / ¢ nr péyabos ors ocovay: ov yap py aTeonta: od yap of Oéwms > ‘a f \ =. \ na \ 7 e n + = éori* ylivetat yap tepoy todTo TO dpytpiov. TH Sé TPOT@ > , of IQX\ 2 n Qs > \ \ a euBarovte eretar ovdé amrodoxiyug ovdéva. eredy Se pexO%, aroctwcapévn TH Oe@ amaddAdooceTat és Ta oixia, Kal THT - > ef t - * Jf oe / TOUTOU OVK OUTW péya Ti oi SawoELS BS pV Adprpeat. wy / > Zt oN - \ > # vuv eldeos Te érrappévat cial Kal weydbeos, Tay adrradddooovTat, oe tL ooas péev eo \ ot ae ae i * / > bcat S€ dpoppot abtéwy cial, ypdvoy TodAdoyv Tpocpévover ov / a . duvdpevat Tov vomov éxTrAAoat: Kal yap TpréTea Kal TeTpaéTea / n pete&érepat xpovov pévovar. éviayy Sé Kal rhs Kimpov* éort ac TAPATAHTLOS TOUTD VOMOS. / a a \ Noose pev 8 Tolar BaBvawviowss obrot Katectace cio dé > A x a \ QO\ of , 2 \. 3 n n avTay Tatpial Tpeis al oddév AAXO cuTéovTas ei un ixOds podvor, Tous émeite dv Onpevoavtes adnvwoct pos HALov, Totéovot TAbE* n ¥ éaBddrovor és SAwov Kal renvavTeEs UTrépoict THaL Ova cLVdOVOS, a a yf ¢ \ Kal Os pev dv BotrAntat avtav are patav pakdwevos exer, o 6€ / aptov TpoTroy omTHaas. 1 And also, it may be added, the Jews. ? This custom is mentioned by Strabo (xvi. p. 1058). It was practised in the name of religion, the woman thus placing herself under the protection of Istar, the goddess of love (cp. Numb. xxv. 1-15). It was the natural result of the existence of religious prostitutes (called Kadisti in the Assyrian inscriptions) among the Assyro - Babylonians, the Pheenicians, and the Hebrews (see Deut. xxv. 18), who lived around the temples of Astoreth or Istar and the sun-god. 3 See ch. 131, note 4. 44.¢e. in the Pheenician colonies. Comp. Justin. 18, 5. 199 200 201 202 HERODOTOS. 116 [Book ‘Os 8¢ 7H Kip kal todto 7d eOvos Katépyacro, émeOvpnoe Maccayéras’ in’ éwvte toujcacbat, 1d dé eOvos rodTo Kal \ a péya Aéyeras eivas Kal GrKipov, oixnudvoy S€ mpos 7d Te Kal Hriov avatonrds, mépnv tov "Apd~ew trotapod, avtiov §é "loon- 86 > § na > } 8é ow, d > 6 x. nré a x over avepav. etal 8& olftwes kal ZxvOiKdy réyovar TodTo To ZOvos eivat. 0 Se Apadéns Aéyerar nal péfov Kal éddoowv eivar ay / \ > + a Aé 40 / tov "Iarpov vycovs b€ év ait@ AéoBo peydbea rapamdyoias auxyvds dace elvat, év S€ adtijos avOparrovs of ottéovTat pév es N t > +s be \ be aN. 8 5 t pifas 7d Oépos éptccovtes taytolas, Kaptrovs Sé azo Sevdpéwy + / a & t + f \ s éEeupnuévous ods és popByv KxatatibecOar wpaiovs, al TobTous ateicOar THY yeywepunv. dra 5é ode eLeupficOar Sévdpea 3 KaptTovs Towvade Twas épovta. Tors émeite Av és TwVTO cuvéedOwor Kata eihas Kal Tip avaxaiowvTar KiKr@ TrepLto- pévous ériBdrrew ert To Tip, dodpawopévors b& Katayifopévov rn nr a 3 ¥ Od 6 an 68 an of Tod KapTrov ToD éuBadrnropévou peObonecOar TH bduh KaTad Trep “EAAnvas Th olve, mréovos bé ereBadhopévoy Tov KapToe padXXov peBboxec bas, és 6 és epxnoty te dviotac0ar Kal és dovdiy amixveicOat. TovTav pev altn Aéyetas Siarta eivar. oO Se nr n « "Apdéns” rorapmos fel pev éx Matinvav, d0ev ep 6 Tévdns tov ¥ £ és tas Sidpuyas tas éEjxovTd te Kal tpinxocias SédaBe 6 Kipos, ordpact 8é é&epevyerat TETTEPAKOVTA, TOV Ta TavTA > The Massagete were regarded as Skyths, like the Thyssagete (iv. 22) and the Gete. Herodotos states that they lived on the western bank of the Araxes, opposite the Issédones. The Arimaspeia of Aristeas of Prokonnesos (iv. 18) seems to have first spread among the Greeks a knowledge of the Issédones and of their eastern neighbours the Baldheaded Men, the Arimaspi or One- eyed Men, and the gold-guarding Griffins (see iii. 116, and iv. 27). The Greek colonists of the Euxine, however, must have previously become acquainted with these legends through the caravan-trade from Eastern Asia. A Chinese book on mythical zoology and anthropology, which claims to have been written B.c. 1100, and is at least as old as the time of Confucius, has pictures of the One- eyed men (or Kyklopes), described as living beyond the deserts to the west, and of their neighbours the Pigmies. The latter (already known to the J1. iii. 6) are said to walk arm in arm lest they should be carried away by the birds. The legend of the griffins originated in the discovery of mammoths and fossil rhinoceroses, whose horns are still sup- posed to be bird’s claws by the Siberians, on the gold-bearing banks of the Siberian rivers (see H. Howorth on the “Mammoth,” Geol. Mag., Sept. 1880). For the various forms assumed by the legend of the Kyklops see Sayce, Zn- troduction to the Science of Language, ii. pp. 263 sq. ® This sounds like a confused account of the use of tobacco, which, however, could not have made its way from America to Asia at this time. 7 Herodotos has mixed two rivers to- gether, the Aras or Araxes, which rises near Erzerim, and flows eastward into the Caspian, and a large river on the eastern side of the Caspian (according to ch. 202), which was probably the Jaxartes. THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 117 1.J wry évos és ded te Kab tevdyea éxdid00, év Toior avOpdrrovus katouxnabar réyovar ixOds wpmodrs atTeopévous, écOATL Se vopt- fovtas xpacbat paxéwv Sépuacr. 7d dé &y TeV cTOMdTwY TOD "Apdfew pet did xabapod és tiv Kaominv Oddraccav. % &é Kaorin @dracca eat em’ éwuris, ob cupployouoca TH érépn Oardocyn. thy wey yap “EAXnves vavTiddXovTat tacav Kal 1 é£o orndéwv Odracoa 1) Atdavtls Kadeouévn cab 7) "EpvOpy pla €otoa tuyydver® 4 S& Kaomin éor) érépn én’ éwurijs, codoa LijKos pév Toov cipecin ypewpévp Tmevtekaidexa ruepéwy, ebpos 5é, TH edpuTarn éotl adit) éwvuTiis, dxTw hwepéwov. Kal Ta pev mpos tiv éxtrépny hépovta tis Oaddoons tavtns 6 Kavcacos Tapateivet, éov dpéwv Kal wrAnOEL péeytotov Kal peydber inpndo- ‘tatov. @vea b& avOpdrrwv Todd Kal Travroia év EwuT@ exer 6 Kavcacos,’ ta Tord wavta am rns ayplns Coovta: ev rotor kal dévdpea pirAdra Touhode idéns Tapexdpeva civas éyeTat, TA TpiBovtds Te Kal tapaployovtas towp Cha éwvtoior és THY éoOnta éyypadew: ta de Eda ovx exmAvver Oat, GAA TUYKaTA- ynpdcKew TO Gdrw eipip kata Tep evupavOdvta apynv. pik dé TovTwy Tdv avOpeTaY civat éupavéa KaTa TEP Tolor mpoBa Towt.? 8 The circumnavigation of Africa by the ships of the Egyptian king Necho (iv. 42) had shown that the Atlantic and the Indian Ocean were one and the same sea. ® The Kaukasos has been always famous as the last refuge of numerous different races and languages which have become extinct elsewhere. Mith- ridates knew twenty-four languages spoken by his subjects, and Pliny (WV. H. vi. 5) states that in Colchis there were more than 300 tribes speaking different languages, and requiring 130 interpreters for intercourse with the Romans; while Strabo (x. p. 498) asserts that seventy distinct tribes gathered to- gether into Dioskurias. The Greek caravans along the Volga employed seven interpreters (Herod. iv. 24). The known languages of the Kaukasos re- solve themselves into five groups, which have no connection either with one another or with any other tongues :—(1) Lesghic, (2) Ude, (8) Circassian, (4) Thushian, and (5) Kartwelian or Ala- rodian. Under Lesghic are comprised Avar, Andi, Dido, Kasikumuk, and Akush ; under Circassian, Abkhas or Absné, Kurinian, Cherkess, Bzyb, and Adigé; under Thushian, Thush, Chet- chenz, Arshte, and Ingush or Lamur ; and under Kartwelian, Georgian, Lazian, Mingrelian, Suanian, and the extinct language of the cuneiform inscriptions of Van. 1 This is not very probable. Almost the only well-authenticated case of the kind is that of the Arctic highlanders, a degraded branch of the Eskimaux, first visited by Ross and Parry. For the Andamanners, Bushmen, Nairs, and Techurs of Oude, Californians, and na- tives of Queen Charlotte Island, see Lubbock’s Origin of Civilisation, Third Edit., pp. 82, 83. Strabo asserts the same of the Garamantes. See also Herod. iv. 180, and i. 216. 203 204 205 206 207 118 HERODOTOS. [Boox \ Ta pev 82 mpos éamrépny ths Oardoons tavtns THs Kaorins , ¢ , > + 4 \ \ IA \ 9 Kanreouévns 6 Kavxacos arrépyet, Ta S& mpos & TE Kal TALOV avatérrovTa Trediov éxdéxeTat TAOS arreipov és amoyw. ToD - n a av 8) Tediov Tov’TOV ToD peyddov ovK édAaxloTHY poipay peTE- ¢ n xovot of Maccayérat, én’ ods 0 Kipos éoxe mpoOupuiny otpa- tevoacOar. ToddAd Te yap piv Kal peydda TA éracipovTa Kal ise 4 a érotpivovta Hv. TpaTov wey 1 yéveris, TO SoKeiv TAéov. TE 5 2 a / Xe > t ¢ \ \ E eivat avOp@rov, Se’tepa dé 1% edtvyin KaTa TOdsS ToAguOUS a 4 ywopuévn? bn yap iOiceve otpateverOat Kipos, aunyavov iv 2 a \ 4 a 3 \ n 2 N 2 t \ éxeivo TO €Ovos Suaduyety. Hv 5é Tod avdpos arroPavovTos yuri a t f- , f ec 9 A / tov Maccayetréwy Bacirera: Topupis of fv ovvoma. TtavTny t ¢ an > n a t } a A» 2 € méumav 0 Kipos éuvato Td AOyo Oédwv yuvaixa Hv éxew.” / a bé Téwupis cuvicioa ove adtny py pvdpevoy adda THY Macoa- , > AY f an % \ yetéwv Bacirninv, arelmato tiv mpocodov. Kipos dé peta a oe e , > , , Bs oy ‘ > 4 > n TOTO, Ws ot dow ov mpoexadpel, éEXdaas eri Tov “Apd£ea érroteito éx Tod éudavéos émlt tos Maccayétas otparninv, yedipas Te fevyviwv ert tod Twotapod SiaBacw TO oTpaTe, Kal Tupyous an v / él wrolwy THv StaTropOpevdrvtwy Tov ToTapoy oixodopedmEvos. mo t e n \ t L © , f 2 éxovts Sé of ToUTOY Tov TovoY Tréurpaca % Touupis KjpuKa édeye Trade. “@ Bactted Mijsov, Tadcat oreddov Ta orevdets* ov \ / yap ay eideins ef Tot és Katpov eotrar TdoTa TeAEdmeva’ Tavod- pevos bé Bacireve THY GewuTod, Kal juéas avéxeo 6péwv ApyovTas TaY Tep apxopev. ovKwV eOeAnoers bTOO}KHoL THaWEe ypacOaL, Gra TavTas padrav } Sl Aovyins eivat: od O€ ef peydras s n mpoOupéat Macoayeréwv sreipnOAvar, pepe, poyOov pev Tov * * ‘\ éxyers Cevyvds Tov Totapov ames, od Sé Hyueov davaxwpnodvTov aro Tod ToTapod TPLOV Huepéwy Oddy SidBatve és THY tweTépnv. ei & *pyéas BovrAgcar éobdéEacbar padrrov és THY tperépnv, od T@UTO ToUTO Tote. TdoTa S€ aKovaas 6 Kipos cuverddrece Tlepréwy tovds mpdrous, ocvvayelpas S& Tovtovs és pécov ode \ a I , a mpoetibes TO Tphypa, cupPBovrevdmevos oKOTEpa Trovh. Tov dé rn / KaTa& TOUTO al yvopar cuvekéruTTov KerevovTwY éadéxecbat / \ a Topupiy te kal Tov otpatov adtihs és tTHv yaopnv. Trapewy dé , \ / na @ Kal pepopevos THY yvOuny tavTnv Kpotcos o Avdds dmedetxvuto > t a , , rE 10 oc 8 Bi x a > évavtiny TH TpoKkepévyn yvaopun, Aeyov Tdde. “@ Bacired, eirov \ / / A. pev Kal mpotepdv tou Bre émet pe Leds ewxé ror, Td dv spéwo s 2\ yx a a \ / 2 L \ , ohddpa ov oiko TO oO, Kata Sivamw arrotpéWew: Ta dé pot 7 , / t Twabnpata Ta éovta aydpita pabypata yéyove. ef pav AOdvaTos 2 “On the pretext that he wished to make her his wife.” Reflexive #v, as in Homer. 1.] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 119 a cy a A a Soxels civat Kal otpatuis ToLavTns apyew, ovdev av eln mphyya x \ yvopas éue cot aropaiverOas & & éyvwxas bt dvOpwros Kal od - f nq of an n a eis Kal étépwv Tordvde apyets, éxelvo Tpatov wale, os KUKAOS TOV / / a avOparniov éotl mpnyudtov, Trepipepopevos Se odK €& aiel Tods \ > A 2 = avtous evTuyeiv. dn av exo yvounv ep) Tob mpoKeypévou / x TPNYLATOS TA EuTradw H ovTo. ef yap eOeAjoopey éodéEacOat \ a Tovs Todeulous és THY yopnv, bbe Tor ev aiTd Kivduvos évL. écowbels pév mpocarroddves tacay THY apyyv: Sidra yap by ae na / > xy > x 7 > ke - ove vixavtes Maccaryétas ob 7d Oricow evEovtas GAN ear apyas Tas ads Addo: windy Sé ob wKas ToocodTOY dcov Et diaBas és tHy exelvov, vikdv Macoaryéras, Emoto devyoucs: /, a T@UTO yap avTiOnow éxelve, STL ViKHTas Tors avTLOUpEVOUS eds Od ths apyhs Ths Towtpsos. ywpis te Tov amnynuévov airypov aif kal ov dvacyetov Kipov ye tov KayBicew yuvacki ci€avta broxywphoay THs xdpys. viv ov pot Soxet SiaBdvtas TrpoedOeiv a Xn * a 8 - > 0 nm 6e 10 Fs an 6 daov av éexeivor SteEiwot, evOedrev 5 Tade Tovéovtas Teipacbat éxelvwv TrepiyevécOar. ws yap éya muvOdvoyat, Macoayéras eial ayabav te Ilepocxay aretpou kal Kaddv peydrov arabes: ToUTOLTL @Y TolcL avdpdor THY TpoBdTav adedéws TOArAA Katakoavras Kal oKxevdoavtas tmpobeivar év TO atpatoTéd@ a n i TO nuetépw Satta, mpds Sé Kal Kpnthpas adetdéws olvov axpyrov Kat oitia Tavtola: tomoavtas 5 tdoTa, brodsTopévous THs n a \ oTpaTiAs TO praupotatov, Tors AoLTrods adTuS éEavaywpety éri XN \ - a O07 TOV ToTamov. jv yap eyo yveuns un audpTw, Keivou iOopevor » \ <. ¥. Z \ aS. * con \ > 6 a ayabd Tova Tpépovtai Te mpos avTa Kal Hiv TO évOedTEV t 5 f yv Pa ” Aelmetar amrddekus epywr peyddov. rn \ A \ Tvépar pev avtas cvvéctacav: Kipos dé petels THY Tpo- L L \ , L ah t , Tépny yvounv, tHhv Kpoicov &€é Ehopevos, Tponyopeve Toppe rn e > > x © \ eLavaywpely ws adbtod SiaBnoopévou én’ éxetvnv. 4 pmev Oy a n \ 2 * eEaveyoper Kata bméoxeto mpata: Kipos d€ Kpoitcov és tas a nr n - % xeipas éobels TH éEwvTodD madi KapBvon, 76 wep tHv Baor- / 207 \ 2 ZL t e a > \ \ 9 Aninv édidov, Kab TOAAA EvTEtNapeEvos OL TLLGY TE AUTOV Kal ev Fiaoh ft \ - an Zz movi, iv 7 SudBaci % éxt Maccaryéras py 6p0w04, tdota 2 , > b A 2 Tlé > 8 L 8 évTetkdpevos Kal amoatetdas Tovrous és Ilépcas, avtos dréBatve # an t \ >? iz + Tov ToTauov Kal Oo otpaTos avTod. éreite 5é émepatwOn Tov y 5 1 a 5) a ’"Apdkea, vuxrds éredovans cide dw cidav ev Tey Maocaye- ¥ ¢ n > a el a a Témy TH yapn Toinvee. eddKes 0 Kidpos ev TO Urvm opay TaV it vf > nm af ‘Yordoreos mwalSov tov mpecBitatov éyovta éml TaY apov A \ A ? x. a x \ > # mrépuyas Kab tovtéov 7h pev tHv Aoinv rH b¢ tHv Evpaarny ? / 2 2 yo? ericxiatew. “Lordome S& 76 Apodueos éovts avdpl ’Ayaipe- 208 209 210 211 120 HERODOTOS. [Boox | > x . , vlsn fv tav Tmaisav Aapeios tpecBitatos,® éov Tore HAtKiny és v f / wv - e > iF elxooi xov padtota érea, Kal obros KaTedédevTTo év Ilépoyoe: + \ a f e t - 6. x \ Lo 87 > tL 6. od yap eiyé Kw Hruxinv otpateverbar. éret av by €&nyépOn n / n / 6 Kipos, édiS0v Noyov éEwuT@ epi Tis Grptos. ws Oé ot eOoKes peydarn eivas 7 Orvis, Kadéoas ‘Totdorea Kal dtrokaBov podvov od a ‘ 2 / 2 / \ A 2A Totacres, mais cos ériPovdevwy euoi te Kal TH euy apyy éddoxe. > 6 €LTTE ¥ 5 - >? p > we. / @s O€ Tdota atpexéws oida, eyo onpavéw. é éuéo Geol xndovrat Kat por wavta mpodeixvbovet Ta érrt- , ” > > n L \ ef 5 gepopeva. dn ov ev TH mapovyouevy vuKtl ebdav eidov Tov cov Taiiav Tov mpecBitaTov éyovta él THY @pov , \ / an \ \ 7A t a 8e ‘ Ev yt mrépuyas, Kal Toutéwoy TH mev THY “Acinv tH dé tiv Evpwmrny emuckiate. ovKov éoth unyavy amd Tis dypos TavTns obdepia TO pm éxeivov émiBovrever euol. ov Tolvyy Tiy Taylor / 2: 2 ot \ 4 2 \ 2 ON , mopeveo dmicw és Ilépcas kal oie bKws, éredy eyo Tdbe KataoTpeyrdpevos EMOw exel, OS por KaTaTTHTELS TOV Taida és éreyxov.” Kipos pév Soxéwv of Aapetov émiBovrevew édevye , nq vf fis / € > N \ / > n Tdbe* TO O€ 0 Saipwv rpoépawve ws adTos pev TENEUTHTELY AVTOD / I me \ ra > nm f > a TavTn péddol, 9» S€ Bactdnin adbtod meprywpéor és Aapetov. 2 / \ & coe t . oo ® a \ oy» GpeiBera. 8) av o ‘Totdamns Tolode. @ Bactred, po ein > \ £ *, a 3 - > a os 3 / avnp Ilépons yeyovms datis tou émuBoudevces, eb & éott, a7r0- © / a > mM \ fs 2 t t otto @s TaxyioTa: ds advTl pév Sodrwy érrolnaas édevOépous Tlépoas civat, dvi 8é [rod] dpyecOas im’ GAXwv dpyew arayTav. ei 6 Tis Tot dus atrayyédAeL Maida TOV éwov vewTepa BovdreveLy 1, £ >? - an * n n ae \ t ” TeEpt oo, eye Tot Tapadlowpus ypacbat avT@ TovTO 6 TL av Bovreat. : : Tordomns pev TovTowot apenpdpevos Kat diaBas tov ’Apatea mee és Ilépcas duddEwv Kip tov maida Aapeiov, Kopos 6é NBG 2 % a oA df ¢ f 580 > y \ K F er mpoehOav amo tov “Apdkew iyépns odd érrolet Tas Kpoioov vro- 3 Darius calls himself the son of Hystaspes (Vishtaspa), son of Arsames (Arshéma), son of Ariaramnes (Ariyd- ramana), son of Teispes (Chishpaish), son of Akhemenes (Hakhdmanish). Akhemenes, whose name _ probably means ‘‘friendly,” or perhaps ‘‘ having friends,” seems to have been the leader of the Persian tribe at the time of the Aryan migration from Baktria westward. The introduction of the dream shows us that we are again in the domain of legend, even apart from the fact that the story of the death of Kyros re- counted by Herodotos was only one out of many different ones (ch. 214). Aris- tobulus, the companion of Alexander, not only saw the tomb of Kyros at Pasargade, but his corpse also (Arrian, vi. 29), which effectually disposes of the whole story. Xenophon makes Kyros die in bed (Cyrop. viii. 7), but his authority is small. According to Ktésias he died in camp of the wounds received in battle against the Derbikes, whom he had conquered with the help of the Sakian king Amorges. The tomb at Murghab, long supposed to be that of Kyros, must be referred to a later prince of the same name, probably Akhemenes, the brother of Xerxes, See iii, 12, and Appendix Y. 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 121 Ojxas. peta 5¢ tdora Kipovu re cat epoéwv tot Kabapod otparod aredacavtos éricw éml tov Apdkea, NevpOevtos 8€ Tod dypyiov, émeMModca tav Maccayeréwy tpitnuopls Tod otpatov Tovs Te AepOévtas THs Kupov otpatuis ébdveve areEouévous Kab rip mpoxetmévny iddovtes Salita, ws eyeupdoavto Tors évaytious, KrOévtes edaivuvTo, mAnpwbévtes S& HopBAs Kat olvov ebSov. ot 5é Wépaas érenOdvres modrodvs pév chewy epovevcay, TOAAG & ére mréovas ebaypnoav cal addovs Kal tov Ths Bacirelns Topudpios aida otpatnyéovta Maccayetéwv, TO odvowa Hv Lrapyarions.* % S& muopévn Tad TE Tepl THY aTpaTUHY Yyeyo- voTa Kal Ta Tepl Tov Taida, méumovca KHpuvKa Tapa Kipov édeye Tade. “dmrdnate aipatos Kdpe, udev éracpOns TO yeryo- vote TOE TpIypaTl, eb aumedive KapTe, TO Tep avTod ép- Timdapevot palverbe oTw Bate KaTLOVTOS TOD olvou és TO TOMA éravaTAciy tuiv érea Kaxd, TowotTe papydko Sordcas éxpa- THaas Tasos ToD éuod, GAN ov pdyn Kata Td KapTepdv. vodV @v peo eb Tapawveovons UrddaBe Tov Adyov: arrodovs pot TOV maida dmrOe éx Thode TAS yapns A€jusos, Maccayetéwy TpeTrnpo- plo: Tod oTpatod KatuBpicas. ef 5€ TdoTa od Toucels, HdLov érropvupt tot tov Maccaryetéwy Seomorny, } pév oe eyo Kab 212 / > n amrAnotov ébvta aipatos Kopéow.” Kipos pév éréwv ovdéva 213 TovTav aveveryOévtwv émoreiro NOyov: Oo 6& THs Bactreins Toutpios mais Xrapyarions, ds puv 6 TE olvos aviKe Kai Euabe iva fv Kaxod, Senels Kipou é« rev Secuav AvOhvas ervye, ws S& €vOn Te TdyioTa Kal THY yeipOv éxpdtyae, Siepydferas éwuTov. Kat d1 obTos pev TpdT@ ToLOUT@ TedeUTa: Topuupis dé, &s ot Kipos ovx éonxovae, cuvddéEaca Tacav Ti éwuThs Sbvapev auvéBare Kipo. rtatrny tiv pdyny, boar O17) BapBdpwv avdpav payat eyévovto, Kpivw icxvpotartny yevéoOa, Kal 1 Kat ruvOd- vowat o¥Tw TODTO ‘yevomevov. TpaTa pev yap NéyeTaL avTovs Svaotdvras és ddAHAoUS Tokevew, peTa Oé, OS ohe TA Bédrea éFererd£evto, cupmecortas That aiypiot Te Kal Toior éyyerptdloice auvéyecOat. ypovov te 89 él moddOv cuvertdvat paxopévous xa ovderépous eOérew hevryew* Tédos 5€ 06 Macoayéras wepveyé- vovto. % te 8) wordy Ths Ilepovwjs otpatufs abtob Tait SiehOdpn wal 84 nal abros Kipos tedevtG, Bacthetoas ta wavta évos Séovta tpujkovra érea. doKxov 8& Trjcaca aipatos av- Opwrniov Topupis édifnro év roiou TeOvedou Tav Ilepcéwv Tov 4 Op. the name of the Skythian king Spargapeithés, iv. 76. 214 122 HERODOTOS. [Book Kupov véxvv, ws S€& evbpe, evar hie avTov THY aaa) és TOV aoKov. DAvpawopevn Sé TO vexp@ érédeye tase. “ov pev éue laodv Te Kal vinacdy oe wayn areddecas, Taida Tov cuov éXov dorm: aé & eye, Kata mep yreidnoa, aiwatos Kopécw.” Ta pev 8) Kata THY Kupou TedeuTHY TOD Biov, ToAAGY AOywr Aevyowévav, b5¢ pot 6 miBavdraros elpy rat. Maccaryéras be coded TE opolny TH SucvBux§ opéovat Kal Siartav exouat, immétas 5€ eiou Kab’ averos® (4uporépay yap meréxouat) Kab roforat Te Kab aixnopopor, caryd pos voplbovres exew. xpvop 8¢ kal yark@ Ta wavTa xptovrac: boa pep yap és aiypwas Kal apdis Kal caydpis, Karu Ta TavTa xpewvrat, dca 8é trepi nepariy Kat Sworhpas Kat Haoxadsariipas, xpueg Kocpéovtar. > 8 attas Tov immav Ta wey [mepl Ta] orépva Karucous Ocspyicas meptBadrdovat, Ta be mept TOUS xarwvods Kal oTOpia Kal Ganaieg xpuaw. ovdipe dé odd apytipe xpemuras obdév: oddé yap oddé ode éotl év TH yopy, o 6é xpuaes Kal o 216 YaAKOS drrAeTOs.” vdpotcs SE xpiavras patanmnibs. yapel exactos, TavTnot b& émixowa xpéovras:" TO yap ZKvOas gaol” EdAnves roseiv, ob LxbOat eich of rrovéovtes adda Mac- aayétas:® Tis yap emiOuuron yuvannes Macoayérns avnp, TOV papetpedva amroKkpeudoas mpo THS datas ploryerat adeas. abpos oe rorlns opt mpoxeira adds Bey ovdels: émeav € yépov yévnta Kdpta, of mpoorkovrés of mavres ouvedOorrTes 215 quvatea pe Vv 5 “They fight both on horseback and on foot”... ‘‘usually employing the sagaris,” which was also used by the the Persians, Mossyneki, and Amazons, and according to Hesykh. was single- edged (see Herod. iv. 70). Sir H. Raw- linson suggests that it is the modern Persian khanjar. We may compare the short dagger worn by the warriors of the Hittite sculptures. 8 Gold abounds in the Ural and Altai mountains, and a large proportion of the names of Tatar heroes are com- pounded with the word alten, ‘‘ gold.” As the tumuli of the steppes show, the Skythians of Herodotos were still in the bronze age. 7 See ch. 208, note 1, and iii. 101. 8 Here Herodotos distinctly states that the Massagete are not Skyths. By the latter he means the nomade and half-settled tribes which spread over the southern part of Russia, extending on the one side to Thrace, and on the other into the steppes of Tatary. Many of these were no doubt Turkish- Tatars ; others perhaps belonged to the Mongol or other races whose relics are now pre- served in the Kaukasos; but a large part seem to have been Sarmatians or Aryan Slavs. Among the latter are in- cluded the Budini, Neuri, etc., of Herod- otos (bk. iv.) The Massagete, like the Sake with whom they are associated, were probably connected with the modern Kirghizes. At all events, they seem to have been Tatars like the Sake who founded the Turanian kingdom of Bak- triana between B.c. 165 and 150. The. ‘‘Greeks”” mean perhaps Hekateos. 1] THE EMPIRES OF THE EAST. 123 / / yf / Ovovet pv Kal ddra rpoBata dua adTe, Ajoavtes 88 Ta Kpéa , 9 / KaTevwyéovTal. TdoTa pev Ta GAPLHTaTA ot vEevomLoTat, TOV X / / de vovew TedevTHcavTa ob KaTaciTéovTaL GAA yea KpUTTTOVOL, \ / oe > a ? \ a / cuppopny toteopevot Tt ovK tkeTo és TO TUORVaL. o7elpovoL \ , > 88 oddév, GAN ard KTyvéwv Coovor Kab iyObav: of S& &pOovot’ 2? nan? , a I t > odt é« tod “Apdfew Totayod Tapayivovtat: yaXaxtoroTat 6 if n nn / cial. Oedv dé pobdvov HArLov céBovtat, TS Ovover tmmous.” vo0s \ a a n a Qn S€é obTos Tis Ovcins: TOV Oedv TH TaxloT@ TdavTwY THY OvnTaV \ To TayioToy SatéovTa. 8 So the Fijians put their parents to that horses were sacrificed to the sun in death, after a feast, when they become Armenia. The noblest sacrifice that old. See iii. 38, note 8. could be offered by the Aryans of the 1 “Plenty of fish.” Rig-Veda was the horse. 2 Xenophon (Anab. iv. 5, 35) found 124 HERODOTOS. [Book BOOK IL. 1 Tereurnoavtos dé Kipov mapédkaBe tHv Bactrninv Kap- Bions,' Kipov éov ais cat Kacoavddvns rhs Papydorew Ouyatpos, THs mpoatrobavotans Kipos avtés te péya mévOos 2 , \ a Be . a an > VA €TOLNGATO KAL TOLOL andotoe TpoerTe Tack TWV nPXE qwév0os qroteta Cau. / \ a \ 2 ° \ , TAUTNS 81) THS YUVatKOS EWVY TALS Kab Kupov KapBicns "lavas wev cal Aiodéas as Sovdovs Tatpwious edvTas évoute, emt S& Alyumrrov éoveito otpatndacinvy addous TE TaparaBav Tov hpxe Kal 6) Kal “EXMjvov Tay éreKxpdres. 9 Oi Sé Aiybrrios, rplv péev ) Vappytiyov opéwv Baciredoat, oof: c \ , i: F. > , évopitov éwuTods mpoTtovs yevécbar wdvtav avOpdrav- 2 éretdy) 1 Three Babylonian contract- tablets exist in the British Museum, bearing the dates—(1) ‘‘the first year of Kam- bysés, king of Babylon, his father Kyros being king of the world;” (2) ‘‘the eighth year of Kambysés, king of Babylon and the world ;” (8) ‘‘the eleventh year of Kambysés, king of Babylon.” (See Pinches in the Trans. Soc. Bib. Archeol. vi. 2.) This supports Africanus in making the length of the reign of Kambysés eleven years as against the eight years of Ptolemy’s Canon and the seven years and five months of Herod- otos. We must, therefore, suppose that Kyros made his son Kambysés king of Babylon, reserving to himself the im- perial title, in B.o. 5380, since we possess tablets dated from the accession year (B.c. 589) to the ninth year of Kyros as king of Babylon, and that Kambysés was officially considered to be king up, to the accession of Darius, after the overthrow of the pretender Nebuchadrez- zar III. in B.c. 519. It is very possible that, like Nero, he was popularly sup- posed to be still living. Manetho, ac- cording to Africanus, made Kambysés reign six years in Egypt, which would make his invasion of the country take place in B.c. 528 (B.c. 522 being the eighth year of Kambysés as king of Babylon, and the date of the Magian usurpation). This was probably the year of the death of Kyros. On the other hand, Egyptian scholars agree with Eusebios and Diodoros in plac- ing the invasion in B.c. 525. But this depends on assigning B.c. 664 as the date of the accession of Psammetikhos I. According to Clem. Alex. (Str. i. p. 395), Kambysés reigned nineteen years ; Ktésias says eighteen. 2 The Egyptians considered them- selves to have been created by the supreme demiurge Khnum; while the races of Asia and Europe were only the formations of the goddess Sekhet, and the negroes of the younger god Horus. IL] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 125 \ = # t Qs dé Vapprprixos Ractretoas HOEAnoe ecidévat olTwWes yevoiaTo mparor, amd TovTOU vouitover Ppiyas mporépous: ryevéor Oat éwutav, Tov &é deo éw@uTous. Vappaprixos 6é ws ode edtvaTo TruvOavopevos wopov ovdéva TovTou dveupelv, of ryevolara TpOTOL avOparwv, émiTeyvatat Touvee. Tratdia S00 veoyva avOporreov a ? / Tov émituyovTav Sidwor Toure Tpépew és TA Toipvia Tpodyy f a Twa Tonvec, évTerddpevos pundéva avtiov adTav pndemlav poviy cr rn a tevas, év atéyn Sé éojun em’ gouty Keiobas adrd, Kal rHv pnv® erraywelv ogu aiyas, wAjcavta S€ yddaxTos TadNa StaTpHo- ocaOar. > a na f > a a 2 / / axodoat TOY Tadiov, aTadrAayOévTaV TaY aonpov Kvutnpdator, hvtwa povnv pyfovos mpdrnv: td mep av Kal éyéveTo. ws yap f rg f f n , Sirs xpovos eyevover tdora 7H rouuéve TPHTTOVTL, avolyovTs my ie \ Thy Oipny Kal éo.ovTe Ta Tatdia auhoTtepa Tpootimtovta BeKos éddveov, dpéyovta tas xelpas. Ta pev 6) TpaTa aKovoas Hovyos hv o Toynv: ws S€ TwodddKus hortéovTe Kat emipedopévo \ 9 a \ » cf \ f a , oo TOANOY Hv TOVTO TO Eros, oUT@ 8) onunvas TO SeomdTy Hyaye + ee = 2 wv a > e a x \ \ Ta Tatdia KerevoavTos és oyu Thy éxelvov. akobcas dé Kal avros 6 Vappytuxyos éruvOdvero oitwes davOpdrrav Benos ns Kadéouet, mruvOavopevos be eBpurne Ppbyas Kadéovtas TOV dprov. oTw cuvexdpnoay Aiyimtiot Kal TowtT@ oTabunodpevor TpIy- pate Tovs Pptryas mpecRurépovs civas éwuTav. Bde pev yevér Bar Tov iepéwv Tov ‘Hdaiorov® rod év Méudu® jeovov: “EXAnves 5é , - / Ss 4 © 4 n \ , Néyouot AANA TE paTala Toda Kal WS YUVALKOY TAS yNMWooAS tdota é éroiei te kal éverédreTo Vappyruyos Oé\ov 3 “At a fixed time” (viii. 19). So die.” Cp. Bexxerérnve, Aristoph. Clouds, the adverbial dxuhv, the accusative ex- pressing limitation. 4 Bexés is said by Hipponax (fr. 82, Bergk) to have been also used by the Kyprians for ‘‘bread.” The word is akin to réoow (= mex-yw), mérwv, Skt. pach, Zend pac, Lat. coguo, culina, but not to the English bake, Germ. backen (Gk. deyw). Psammetikhos, no doubt, obtained his knowledge of Phrygian from the Karian and Ionian mercenaries sent him from Lydia. It is evident that the cry bek uttered by the children was merely an imitation of the bleating of the goats. The Papyrus-Ebers, the standard Egyptian work on medicine, compiled in the sixteenth century B.c., says: If ‘‘a child on the day of birth. . says ni, it will live; if it says ba, it will 398. 5 That is, Ptah, identified with He- phestos by the Greeks on account of the similarity of sound between the two names. 6 Egyptian Men-nofer, ‘‘ good place,’”’ corrupted into Ma-nuf, Copt. Menf and Memfi (Moph and Noph in the Old Testament). The most ancient name of the city was ‘‘the white wall,” the special title of the citadel. Ptah and his son Imhotep (the Egyptian Asklé- pios), along with his] ‘‘great lover,” Sekhet, were worshipped there. It was built by Menes, and was the capital of the Old Empire. From the worship of Ptah Memphis received the sacred name of Ha-ka-Ptah, ‘“‘city of the worship of Ptah.” 126 HERODOTOS. [Book \ ft / 6 Vappntuyos extapov tHv Slartay cttw émoumjoato Tov Taldwv n x Tapa TavTnar THoe yuvacks. \ % \ n 3 Kara pev 8) tHv Tpopiv tav taidwv Tocadta édeyor, z na n nr HKovoa dé kal ddr ev Méudu €XOwv és NOYous Toict iepetat TOD / / ‘Hgaicrov. Kal 8 Kai [és @nBas’ te wai] és “Hrlov woruw ® > nt ft A * / 20€ 1o€ >» - avrav TovTwv eivexev erpaTrouny, eBérXov eidévar eb cuuBHocovTaL Toiat NOyoust Toios év Méuder of yap ‘Hdoroniras AéyorTat Alyuriov eivat NoyétaTo. Ta pév vey Ocla TOV amnynuaTov = + > > / > a wy x > Soe ola jKovov, ov eiut mpoOupos éEnyeicOa, Ew 7 TA obvopaTa avTav podvov, vowitoy tdvtas avOpdrous icov mepi adTtav 2 7 9 LY a. 2 t 2 on «4 as > érictacbat:? Ta 8 ay érrypvncbéw adtayv, vd TOU AOyou éEavay- - s z a X\ > - e @ A xalopmevos erypwncOjcopar. sca bé dvOparnia tpnyuata, woe y- c tL ff os > if 2 , éXeyov opmoroyéovtes aodiot, mpdtovs Aiyumriovs dvOpdrrav n t andvtav éEevpeiv tov éviavtov, duddexa pépea Sacamévovs TOV / n rn a@péwy és avtov: tdota bé ékevpetvy ex tTaHv aotépwy édeyor. dyouat S& Tor@de copwrTepov “EAAHvar, euol Soxeiv, 6o@ “EXAnves \ X\ / wy > f > £ an ¢ ye rf peév Sid Tpirov éreos uBorLpov érreuBddrAovoer TV apéwy elvexer, Aiybrrrvot 5é tpinxovtnpépous dyovtes Tos duddexa phvas érdyovot ava trav étos mévte tyuépas mapeE Tod apiOpod, Kai € n t \ \ odt 6 KiKNOS THY @péwv és THUTO TepwaV Tapayiverat.' dueé- ? The Egyptian name of Thebes was Us, the sacred quarter on the east bank of the Nile being T-Ape, ‘‘the head,” whence the Greek O78a. It is called Nia in the Assyrian inscriptions, No- Ammon or ‘‘No of Amun” in the Old Testament, from the popular Egyptian name Nu, ‘‘the city,” or Nu-a, ‘‘the great city,” also Nu-Amon. Amun was its patron deity. It first appears in history as the capital of the Middle Empire. I have bracketed the words és ,OnBas re xal for the reason given in ch. 29, note 7. § Heliopolis, close to Cairo, the ancient seat of Egyptian learning, now marked by the solitary obelisk of Sesurtasen I.,— the oldest known. Its Egyptian name was Ei-n-Ra, ‘‘the abode of the Sun,” or Anu, whence the Old Test. On. © This may be rendered: ‘‘ Consider- ing that all people are convinced that they ought not to be talked about.” This affectation of religious scrupulosity on the part of Herodotos was probably a cover for ignorance. So chh, 45, 46, 47, 48, 61, 62, 65, 81, 1382, 170, 171. As Wiedemann points out, ‘‘there is no part of the work of Herodotos [on Egypt] which betrays so much ignorance as that which deals with religion.” He is not therefore likely to have known anything of the mysteries of the Egyptian faith, more especially as his only informants were half-caste dragomen. In ch. 86 he says he will not divulge the name of the deity who was embalmed, and yet every child in Egypt knew that it was Osiris, and the name appears on myriads of sepulchral monuments. ‘‘ It is clear,” says Wiedemann, ‘‘that Herodotos had not understood the name, and tried to conceal his ignorance under an affecta- tion of secret knowledge.” 1 Herodotos shows that he does not understand the Egyptian method of in- tercalation, which must have been by the intercalation of the quarter days. He equally forgets the claims of the Baby- lonians to early knowledge of astronomy 11] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 127 4 wn > t dexd te Gedy érrwvupias éxeyov mpdtous Aiyumrilous vouioat Kab a \ L a EAAnvas rapa opéwv avaraBeiv,” Bopots te kal dyddwata Kat AY a vnovs Oeotor arroveiuar ohéas mpwtouvs Kal oa év AOooe > x ‘ a , eyyduat, Kat ToUT@Y pév vuv TA TEM Epyw edHAOVY oTa f a \ yevoueva. Bacihedoar Sé mpatov AiyiTrov avOpwrov édeyov a Boy , \ ns Si £ Si a in Miva:* éi robrov, tAHv To} OnBaixod voyod, waicav Alyurrov eivat €dos,* Kat adrhs elvar ovdév birepéxyov Tov viv évepbe iwns THs Moipios edvtwv, és tiv avdtdo0s ard Oaddoons érta twepéwv éotl ava Tov ToTapov. Kal ed por eddxeov réyey mept Ths yopns: Sra yap 8 Kal pw» mpoaxovoayte dove 8é, doris ye otverw exer, Ott Aiyumros, és tHv “EXAnves vauTir- Aovrat, éorl Aiyumriowss émixtntos Te yh Kat Sdpov Tod ToTa- pod,” kal ta KatirepOe ere THs Aipyns tabrns péypr TpLOV Huepéwv Toov, TAS Tépe exelvor ovdev ett ToLWvde Edeyov, ~ore dé Etepov Tovodrov. Aiyirrou yap pious éotl Ths yopys Toujde. TMpaTa wey TporTAcay ett Kal huepys Spopov aréywv aro yéas, Katels KaTatreipntnpiny mndOv Te avoicers Kal év Evdexa dpyuiqor and the calendar. The Sothic cycle of the Egyptians proves that they had known from an early date that 1460 Sothie years were equal to 1461 vague ones. In reckoning the dates of a king’s reign, however, they used the year of 360 days, and reckoned the months of his reign, not from his accession, but from the beginning of the year in which he ascended the throne. The Baby- lonians in later times ‘distinguished between the year of a king’s accession and the first year of his reign. The Zodiac was a Babylonian discovery, not, as Herodotos imagines, an Egyptian one. 2 The ciceroni employed by Herodotos probably knew more about Greek than about Egyptian mythology, and, as their employers were Greeks, took care to tell them what would interest or flatter them. Hence the astounding statemeut of the text. : 3 Menes was not the first ‘‘ human” king of Egypt (after the demigods and gods), but the first. monarch of all Egypt. Herodotos probably wrote Mfva (as in three MSS.), which the copyists have assimilated to the name of Minds. 4 This, of course, is a fiction, based on wrong conclusions drawn from’ the appearance of nature. Pottery has been found at Memphis by Hekekyan Bey thirty-nine feet below the colossal statue of Ramses II., which would have been deposited there 11,646 years z.c. if the rate of increase of Nile mud had been the same before the age of Ramses that it has been since. Memphis itself is far to the north of Lake Meris, and the desert which formed the necropolis of Memphis had been dry and bare for countless ages before the time of Menes. Bubastis, Pelusium, and other towns of the Delta, existed in the days of the Old Empire, and Busiris, near the coast, was supposed to be the burial-place of Osiris. 5 This is taken without acknowledg- ment from Hekateos (see Arrian. v. 6). No doubt the Delta was originally formed by the Nile ; but as marine deposits are not found at a depth of forty feet, it must have existed for thousands of years before the foundation of the Egyptian monarchy. The land is sinking along the north coast of Egypt, so that the Delta is really becoming smaller instead of larger. See also ch, 10, Or oO 128 HERODOTOS. [Boox $ a n a / a éceat. TovTo pév ert TocodTo Sydol Tpoyvaw Ths yéas eovcay. 2 aL 7 7 a \ 4 + ces avris 88 abths éote Aiybrrrou phKos TO Tapa Oddaccay éEjKovTa ayoivot, Kata hpeis Starpéopev evar Aiyumrov aad tod Tdu- Ownrew KodATrov péypt YepRavidos Aiwvys, wap hv 1d Kdovov pos teiver® tabTns dv dro of éEnxovta cxoivol ciat. bc04 a / \ bev yap yewreivai cict avOpotwv, dpyuipoe peweTpHKace THY , a 6e a a. bb Oy 6e AN yy xaépny, door S€ Hocov yewreivat, cTadiorcr, ot Sé woAMY exovart, e 7, Tapacdyynat, ot dé apOovov Alnv, ayolvotot. Stvatat 8 oO Tapacdyyns tpijKkovta atddia, 6 6& ayxoivos Exactos, pétpov 2% 2g. tes 40. ef nx yy Ad 7 éov Aiyurriov, é€nxovta otddia. otTw adv elnoav Aiyditrrov / € / \ és \ = ie ordouot éEaxdovor Kal Tpioxiduor TO Tapa Odraccay. \ + f ne / > \ / 4 A LO bev kal péxpte “Halov modos és thy pecdyatay éotl edpéa vy éore évOedrev Alyurtos, éodoa waica batin te Kal évudpos* Kat indus. 5€ 600s és “HAlov modu ard Oardoons advo idvts Tapatdnoly TO panos TH eE “AOnvéwv 066 TH amd Tav Su@dexa Oedv Tod Bopod® hepoton és te Iicav® nal él tov vndv rod Acds Tod ’Orvupriov. cpixpdv te Td Stdpopov evpor tis av NoysLouevos TOV OOOV TovTéwy TO pH loas pHKOS elval, oO TA€OV TeVTEKaideKa otadiov: 1) wey yap és Ilicay é& "AOnvéwy xatadet mevtexaidexa atadiov pn eivat Tevtaxociwy Kal yuArlwv, 7 dé és “HAiov modu ® Plinthiné was on the Mareotic Lake. The Serbonian Lake still exists, as Mr. G. Chester’s explorations have shown, divided from the sea by a narrow strip of sand, and extending along the coast of the Mediterranean eastwards of the Delta. It is a sea-water, not a fresh- water, lake. Mount Kasios stretches into the sea in the form of a promontory, and took its name from the Phenician temple of Baal-Katsiu (‘‘Baal of the promontory”), which stood upon it. Like Mount Kasios on the Syrian coast, it was also known as the mountain of Baal Tsephon, ‘‘Baal of the North” (Bahli-Tsapuna in the Assyrian texts). The name of the god Katsiu is found in Nabathean inscriptions (eg. de Vogiié, Syrie centrale, 4), and Zeds Kdows on bronze coins of Seleukia in Pieria, where the god is represented by a conical stone. The name is not connected with that of Kais, « pre-Islamitic deity of the Arabs, or Kofé, an Idumean divinity (Joseph. Antig. xv. 7, 9), as has been sometimes supposed. The Egyptian khennah or skheenos varied from thirty to forty stadia (Plin. WV. Hf, v. 10, xii. 14), whereas Herodotos here makes it sixty stadia. He thus makes the length of the coast 3600 stadia or more than 400 miles, while the real length is hardly more than 300 miles. 7 “Flat, and without spring water.” 8 The roads of Attica were due to Peisistratos, who unified and centralised the country, making them all meet in the market-place of Athens. ® Olympia was orginally the suburban temple of Pisa, which it supplanted and destroyed with the help of Sparta. Ac- cording to Pausanias, Pisa was razed to the ground in B.c. 572. Its site is no longer traceable. The road must have continued to bear the name of the ‘‘Pisan” rather than ‘‘Olympian” up to the age of Herodotus. IL] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 129 amo bardoons mrnpot és Tov apiOuov TodTov. amd dé ‘Hriov 8 mods avo iovte ore} éote Aiyurrros. TH pey yap Ths “ApaBlys bpos maparérarat, Pépov a am’ dpxtouv mpos pecapBpinv / Te Kal VOTOV, aiel dvw Teivoy és THY “Epub pay Kareopéevnyv Odrac- cay: év TS ai AOoTOplaL evetot ai és Tas mupapidas KaTa- mnPetoat Tas ép Méugu." Tabry wey Anryov dvaxdwarres és Ta elpntat TO dpos: TH Sé adTo éwuTod éate paureporaror, @s ey eruvbavepny, dvo even avTo elvas THs 6800 ard nods pos comrépyy, Ta oe mpos Thy 46 MBaveropopa avtod Ta Téppata civat. Todt pév vuv Td dpos Tovobro gots, Td Se mpds AuBins Ad / y AA ft f > an ie / Ths Atyvmrov Opos addo wérpivov Teiver, ev TH ai Tupapides of / a éverot, appo Kateidupévov, KaTa& Tov adtov TpdTov Kal Tod ? / ¥ \ ApaBiov Ta mpos pecapBpinv pépovta. Td av by ard ‘HrLov x / \ MOALOS OvKETL TOANOY Ywplov ws eivat AiyimToV, GAN bcor TE € t ee *% 66 >? i > \ \ yw 2 npepéov tecaépwv [Kat déxa] dvatddov éotl otewh Alyurros o. . a X ee a an €ovoa. Tov 5€é dpéwv TdY eipnuevwy TO peTakd Tedids pev Yh, if \ / / a atddvor b€ pdduota eddxedv prot civat, TH oTEWwoTaToY éoTt, Sinxooiwy ob méous éx Tod "ApaBiou dpeos és TO AuBuKov Kkanred- pevov. 708 évOcbrev attus edpéa Aiyumros dots. méduxe pév 9 vuv » xepn adTn ovTw. ado Sé “HAiov modAos és OnBas éorl 2 Z ¥ ¢ © f x \ n € n € / ~ avaTroos évvéa tpuepéwv, otdbsoe. dé THS od0d éEnKovTa Kal t oxtaKxootoL Kal TeTpaKicyidvor, axoivav évds Kal dySoKovTa £ covrwv. otros cuvTiBéyevor of orddior Aiyirrou, Td pev Tapa tf Oddaccav On wor Kal mporepov SednrAwTat Ste é£aKoclwy Te éotl aotadiov Kal tpicythiov, dcov dé Te amd Oaddoons és z pecoyaray péxpt OnBéwv éoti, cnuwavéws stad.0e yap eioe elxooe kal éxatov Kat éEaxioytduor.” 7d 88 ard OnBéwv és ’EXedav- L t I , I \ > / yo 4 Tivny Kadeopévnyv TOA oTdOLOL YidLoL Kal OKTAKOGLOL EloL. 1 These quarries are at Ma’sara and _ either side of the Nile. The MSS. omit Turra, between Cairo and Helwan, in the Mokattum range of hills, the north- ern continuation of the ‘‘ Arabian moun- tains” on the eastern bank of the Nile. Turra is the Ta-rofu, later Taroue, ‘region of the wide rock gateway,” of the monuments, the Troja of Strabo and Diodoros, who suppose that the quarries were first worked by the captive Trojans of Menelaos. They were worked from the time of the fourth dynasty downwards. 2 Egypt, it must be remembered, is only the strip of cultivated land on K xai 6éxa (inserted by Dietsch), which are required for the real distance as well as for the calculations of Herodotos himself elsewhere (chh. 9 and 29). 3 In reality it is not more than 566 miles. On the other hand, Herodotos has stated that there are 1500 stades from the sea to Heliopolis, and 4860 stades from Heliopolis to Thebes, making altogether 6360 stades ! 4 Really only 124 miles. Elephantiné is the small island opposite Assuan, at the northern entrance to the First Cataract. 130 HERODOTOS. [Book 10 Tadrys dv ris yopns Ths cipnuévyns 4 TON}, KATA TEP Ob iepets édeyou, eSdxer Kal abTt@ pou eivat éemixtntos Aiyumtiouct. To yap 6pewv TaV eipnucvor Tav bTrép Méudtos modLos Keypévov TO peTakd epaiveTo yor elvai Kote KOATOS Oaddoons, waTEp YE Ta mept "Idvov cal TevOpavinv cat "Edeoov te nal Masdvdpov mediov,© ws ye elvat opiKpd TdoTa peydAoto. ocupBareiy: TaV yap TdoTa TA ywpia TpocxwodyTwy ToTapev évi THY cToMaTwV tod Neidov, éovtos mwevtactopov, ovdels adtav mAnOcos tépt aEtos cupBaAnOjvai éott. iol dé Kab dAXOL ToTapol, ov KaTa tov Netrov éovtes peydbea, oltives epya amobeEduevor peydda eiot> TaY éym Ppdoat éyw odvopata Kal Gddwv Kal obK HeioTa "Ayergou, bs péwy bv "Axapvavins Kai étels és Oddaccay Tov 1l’Eywddov vicwov tas tyucéas bn Hrevpov merroinne. éote 8¢ ris "ApaBins xépns, Aiydarov 8 od mpdcw, KéXros ~Oando- ons écéyov éx Tis "EpvOpis Kadeopévys Oaddoons,’ paxpos obra 64 TL Kal orewos @s epyouar ppdowr. pijKos ev moov, apEapévo éx pvyod SiextA@oa és tHv eipéay Oddaccay, Hpépat dvaicyodvTas TeccepdKovtTa eipecin ypewpévp: etpos Sé, TH eupvtatés éott 6 KOATrOS, Tyoou Huepns mroov. pnyin 8 év avT@ Kal durwris ava tacay hpépnv yivetat. Etepov TovodTov KoAmrov Kat THv Aiyuttov Soxéw yevécOar Kov, Tov pev ex TIS Bopnins Gardoons KoMtrov écéyovta én’ AiOtorrins,® Tov 8é "Apa fwor, Tov epyouwar AéEwy, ef THs votins pépovra émlt upins, ayediv pev GdAjrovoe ee Tovs puyovs, driyov 5é Tl Tapadracoovtas THs yopns.” eb wv COcdAjoer éextpéyrar TO petOpov o NeiAos és todtov tov "ApaBuov KddXrov, TL pv KMAVEL péovtos TovTov éxywaOfvat évtds ye Sucpupiov éréwv ; eyo pev yap édropai ye kal pupiwv évtos yooOjvas dv: Kod ye dy év TO Tpoavarciopév ypov mpotepov i) ewe yevérOar ovK adv 5 See ch. 5, note 5. Red Sea. The latter signified the Indian 6 Mr. F. Calvert has shown that there has been no increase of land on the Trojan coast. The increase at the mouth of the Kaikos (where Teuthrania stood) has been small. At Ephesos there are now three miles of marsh between the sea and the ruins of the ancient city, and at Miletos the Meander has silted up for a distance of twelve or thirteen miles from what was the sea-line in the time of Herodotos. 7 The Gulf of Suez, running into the Ocean, but also included the Persian Gulf and our Red Sea. The Gulf of Suez is included in it in ch. 158. 8 Forming a gulf which stretched from the northern sea (the Mediter- ranean) to’ Ethiopia, while the other.” Schweighduser and Stein reject the words *ApdBiov rov epxouar AéEwv. § “Leaving a little strip country between them.” 1 The geological ideas of Herodotos were certainly somewhat vague. 11] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 131 t , Ms xaobein Koos Kal TOAAD pélov ere Tovtov bd TocovToU TE 5 ! * ie - ToTapLod Kat oUTw épyatiKoD; Ta mepl AiyumTov av Kal ToicL rE 3 (6 \ aX A ¥# / A 2 e eyouct aura melBowar al adros obra Kapra bower eivat, idw@v Te THY Alyuirroy mpoxerpévgy THs éyouevns yéas” Koyy oud TE paivopeva émi toior dpecs xal GrAmnv éravOéoveay, Bote Kab Tas mupapidas SnreicOat,® Kal Yrappov podvoy Alydbarov spos a X € \ Mé ” 4 \ be a t ” a todTo To umép Méudios eyov." apes S€ [tH yowpyn] ovte TH A i - 9 ok \ Ak tI ” aA paBin mporolng a , rd e : / éxxaivexa f wevtekaivexa THYEAS ava TO EXdxLOTOV 6 ToTALOS, ov vmepBaiver és tiv yopynv.© Soxéovol ré pos Aiyurrioy * 2 / a e + Ff 7 Eli / \ ot évepOe Aluvys Tis Moipsos oixéovtes Ta Te GANA Yopla Kal / TO Kadeopevoy Aédta, hv otto 4 ydépn aitn Kata oyov > oe * \ v >? > LA ‘ e806 és tros Kal TO Gpuotoy arrobid@ és avEnow," wi) KaTa- (about B.c. 2900). He, therefore, will be the Meeris of Herodotos, as the latter is stated in ch. 101 to have made the lake ; but instead of being only 900 2 “Juts out beyond the neighbouring shores.” The coast-line of the Delta projects a little beyond that of the desert on either side. _ > Herodotos refers to the fossils of the tertiary nummulite limestone. In many places the desert is covered with a solid gypseous and saline crust. + Herodotos could not have travelled to the south of Memphis with observant eyes. Sand-drifts are common, especially on the western side of the Nile. 5 Meris is one of the imaginary Egyptian kings of Herodotos. In Egyptian meré signified ‘‘a lake,” and was therefore applied to the great arti- ficial reservoir of the Faytim,whose proper name was hun-t, ‘‘the discharge lake.” It seems to have been constructed by Amen-em-hat ITI. of the twelfth dynasty years older than Herodotos, he was be- tween two and three thousand. 6 23 cubits 2 inches (about 41 feet 2 inches) are now required. In the time of Amen-em-hat III. the river rose 27 feet 3 inches higher than it does to- day at Semneh (thirty miles south of the Second Cataract). Between his date and that of the eighteenth dynasty the First Cataract was formed, reducing Nubia to a desert, and no doubt causing the rise in the height of the inundation in Egypt mentioned in the text. 7 “Tf the country goes on increasing in height as it has done, and grows equally in amount.” 132 HERODOTOS. [Book Krvlovros avtyy Tod NeiXou weicecOar Tov érinourov Aiytimrtot TO KoTe adtol “EAXAnvas épacay weicec Oat. mvObpevor yap as veTar Taca 7 ydpn TOV “EXAjvOY GAN od moTapoics apdeTar Katd mep % aoetépn, ehacay “EdAnvas aevobévtas Kore édrridos peydAns KaKds Tewjoew. TO Sé eros todto éOéder Aéyew ws, ef pry COeAjoeL ods eww Oo Beds adrAG adypd Siaypacbat, Mud of “EAAnvEs aipeOjcovtar: od yap 39 ode orl bSaTos ovdepia dddAn arrooTpogy Ste pry éx Tod Avds 14 potvov. elpntas: dépe b€ viv Kal avbtoics Aiyurriows es éyes ppdow. el ode Oérou, @s Kal mpdTepoy eirov, yapn H evepOe Méuduos (airn yap xpovov és Aiyumrtiov / i TavTa xpovov TOV kat TdoTa pev és “EXAnvas Alyuiriotos 6p0as éyovta / na / éote avkavouévn) Kata OYov Tov Taporyopuévou 3 , tnpos avEdverOat, GAO TL 7} of TavTH oiKéovTeES / z / # ¢ mewnoovot, eb ponte ye UoeTal oft y yopn® pyre o 4 t ’ wy > 1. 2 7 € J se A. x. ToTapos oi0s 7 eotas és Tas apotpas bTepBaivew ; yap Oy n t rn viv ye ovToe amovnToTata KapTov Kopifovtar éx yéas TOY TE aw > % - %, nt lal > / e m” Grov avOpdorev tavtev Kal tov olay AiyuTrTiov: ot ovTE t t apotpa avappnyvivtes aidaxas® éyovat Tovous ote TKAaAOVTES / \ nn Bi ovTe GAXO épyalouevot oddév TOV of AAXot avOpwrroe Tepl AjLov / 2 » & # x. \ > J >? ». y Trovéouct, GAN éredy oft 0 ToTa“os avTOpaTos éreNov apaon t Tas apovpas, adpoas Sé atroXimn oicw, TOTe oTreipas ExaaTos ‘ 2 a ) / 2 > \ - > \ \ e Thy éwvTod dpoupav éoBarre és adthy is, émedy S€ KataTaTioy a \ if \ 4 / thot bol To oméppa, duntrov TO amd TovToV pévet, aTrodwHoas 8¢ tice bol! Tov citov otto Kopilerat. > t , a > a \ \ 15 Ei @v Bovrdpeba yopnor thot “lévev” ypacOar ta Tept ¢ \ \ } n Alyurroy, ot daci 76 AéXra podvor eivas Aiyutrrov, amd epoéos £ na i \ n Kadeopevns aKoTins éyovTes TO Tapa Odraccay eivat avrTiis , a am in \ Héxps tapiyniov tev Indovovaxdy,? TH On TeccepdxovTa ict ~ Rain was a prodigy at Thebes (Herod. iii. 10). Showers fall in Upper 1 Oxen were used for this purpose, and sometimes asses, but not swine. Egypt, however, several times during the year (particularly in April and May), and from time to time there is heavy rain. In Lower Egypt, especially near the sea-coast, rain is more abundant ; and since the cutting of the Suez and fresh- water canals, heavy rains have visited Cairo most years, The scarcity of rain is due to the absorbing power of the desert. ® On the contrary, the monuments show that the plough was largely used by the Egyptians. Other Greek writers copied the mistake of Herodotos (see Al. Hist. dn. x. 16; Pliny, 18, 168). 2 Col. Mure has shown that Hekatzos can hardly be meant here, as he divided the world into two parts, but some other Ionian writers who divided it into three (ch. 16). 3 The watch-tower of Perseus was west of the Canopic mouth, on the point of Abukir. The Pelusiac salt-pans (see ch. 118) were near Pelusium, now marked THE LAND OF EGYPT. 133 m.J a \ be 2 ON 6 Xr , Xx , 2 / f cxoivor, To d€ amo Gardoaons AeydvTav és pecdyeay TeiveLy > _N L , a auTnv pmexpt Kepracdpov moduvos, Kat’ iv ayiterat 6 Neidos és / t a te IInrovcvoy péwv kal és KdvwBov, ta 88 adda AeysyT@Vv Tis > x \ \ # x 5 > z > Aiytrrou Ta pév AtBins ta S& ’ApaBins civar, atrodecxvorpev xn it an Fr a ay TOUT TO AOYH Ypewpevor AiyuTrTiowcs ovK eodoaY mMpdTEpov , y , / xepnv: On yap chu TO ye Aédra, &s avdtol Néyovow Alydarruos \ x a / r kal ewot Soxel, orl katdpputéy Te Kal vewotl ws Aoyw eimeiv bs / n avatrepnvos. et Toivuy ods yapn ye pndeuia bThpye, Ti Teptepya- Covto Soxéovres mpa@tot avOperrwv yeyovévar; obs eeé opeas és Sudmretpayv tov Tradiov iéva, tiva yrdooay TpweTny dmoovct. GAN ote Alyumtiovs Soxém dua tH Aédrta TH bd "Idvov Kadeomévy yevécOat aici te eivas €E ob avOpdrav yévos éyévero, mpoiovons 5é Ths yapyns moddrods pev Tos UH rodevTropévous > a * \ 4: ¢ avtay ylvecOat ToAXO’s Sé Tos UToKataBalvovTas. madras ai OnBar Aiyurros éxanreito,* ris TO Tepiwetpov orddsol etou etkoot Kal éxatov Kal é£axicyinior. ci av myeis dpOds mept adtav ywadcKoper, "loves od« ed ppovéovar rept Aiyimrou: / eb 5€ 6p0H éote h yvaun TOV "Idvwv, “EXXnVds Te Kat adTods 4: 2 8 t > 2 tS / a \ f wvas arrodeixvups obK émictapévous doyiferOat, of pact tpia , 3. m a Ee , A A t \ A / popla eivar viv tacav, Kipdanv te cal ’Acinv cal AcBinv. rétaptov yap 6 opeas Set mpocroyiterOar Aiyiatou 7o AéAta, > t an a ’ / t a , > \ . 6 et ponte ye éott ths “Aoins pyre ris AtBins: od yap 8) o / 2 \ \ n ee / £ ‘ > t x # Neidos ye éotl Kata TovToy Tov Royov o Thy “Acinv ovdpilov a 7, n Aé oe a ‘ \ IeN\ / e th AtBin: rob AéXta 6€ TrovTov Kata TO O£v TepippHyvuTaL Oo oe 3 a \ 3 t \ /, - > + Neinos, wore év Te perako “Acins Te Kad AsBigs ywoer av. \ \ , t > € a \ \ Kal rv pév “Idvov yvadunv amicpev, jets b¢ dde Kal treph Tovray éyouev, Alyurrov péev wacay eivat tavTny THY vm \ Aiyurtiov oixeopévny card wep Kuirsxinv tay tro Kiricov kat "Acoupinv thy bro “Accupiwy, odpispa b& ’Acin cal ArBin To 8 ov by the ruins of Tel el-Herr and Geziret el-Farama. Kerkaséros is called Ker- kesoura by Strabo. The name (Ker- kosiris) seems to mean ‘‘split of Osiris,” the Nile splitting at its site into the Kandpic and Pelusiac forks. 4 This is a mistake. The Nile is called Aigyptos in Homer (Od. iv. 477, xiv. 257), the latest conjecture about the latter word being that it is Ha-ka- ptah, the ancient name of Memphis (see ch. 2, note 6). The Egyptians them- selves called their country Khem, the Hebrew Ham, “black,” from the black mud deposited by the Nile. During the New Empire the Delta was known as Keft-ur or ‘‘Greater Phoenicia” (the Caphtor of the Old Testament), from the number of Pheenicians settled there. Aristotle says that Egypt was once called Thebes, thus still further mis- understanding the mistake of Herodotos. We must note that in what follows Herodotos distinguishes between the views of the Greek and of the Ionian geographers. 16 134 HERODOTOS. [Book / > olSapev ovdev cov 6p06 Oy ef pH Tos AliyumTiwy ovpous. et 88 TO br’ “EXAHvov vevomicpevo opeOa, voustodpev Aiyumrov € TO OT n picpévo ypnoopela, voptodpev Airy a \ ft macav apkapévny ard Katabotrav® re nab ’EXepavtivns modaos Siva SiatpetcOar Kai audorepéwv tov éravupidy execOas Ta x X\ > a = a A f * 8e an "A e c * on bev yap avrijs eivar THs AuBins ta 8& THs "Acins. 0 yap 81) NetrAos apEdpevos ard tav Karabdotror pet péonv Alyvirov ft ta oxifov és Odrdaccav. péypt pév vuv Kepxacedpov modos pet eis éov 6 Netdos, 7d 8€ dard TabTns THs Todos oyiferar Tpipa- cias odovs. Kal 4 ev pds HO TpdmeTat, TO KaretTrar IInrovovov aropa, » S& étépn Tav oddv pos éamépny exer’ TodTO Sé / a a KavoBixov® cropa xécrntar. % 6¢ 89 i0éa Tav odav TH Neidto / a a éotl de> dvwbev hepdpevos és To G&0 Tod AéATa amiKveiras, To O€ amd tovTov axllwv pécov Td Aédta és Oddacoay efile, ovte édaxyictnv poipay tod datos Tapexopwevos tavTH ovTE Hewrta ovopartnv: TO Kadetrat YeRevvuTixov oropa. ore be Ny , , aN a > a 2 t kal érepa Sipdowa oropata aro Tod YeBevvuTixod arroaytabévta, fépovta és Oddaccav: Toic. ovvopata xeiras Tdde, TO pev Laitixov aditav TO S& Mevdjovov. 7d Sé BorABitwvov ordpa Kab f To Bovxoduxoy ov iOayevéa oTopatd éoTt GAN dpuKTa. 18 Maprupet 8€ poe TH youn, Ste Tocavtn earl Aiyumrros donv twa eyo aodeixvupe, TH roy, Kal TO "Appavos xpn- - n a oTHpLov yevopevov? TO ya THS EuewvToD yvouns UarTepov Tept / Alyurrov érvOounv. of yap 8) é« Mapéns te modos™ Kalb vp: "Anrios oixéovtes Aiyirrrov Ta mpocovpa AiBin, adrot te Soxé- ovres eivar AlBves kal ov« Aiyirtiot nal dyOopevor TH Tept Ta / n iepa Opnoxnin, Bovrdopevor Onréwv Body pi epyecOat,® ereprpav 2 vA = Oe tf \ > / \ és "“Appova pdapevor ovdtv adios te Kat Aiyumtiows Kowvov 9. ? fa) \ Bs a f- \ O\ € a > a eivas: oixeiv Te yap Ew tod Aédta Kal ovdey oporoyeiv avtoton, Bovrcobai te ravtwv ohio ékeivar yeterOar. 06 Sé Oeds oheas 5 7¢.¢. the’ First Cataract. (7) the Kanopic or Herakleotic. The 6 Kanépos was the Egyptian Kah en- Nub, or ‘‘ golden soil,” the sacred name of which was Pakot. It was 120 stades east of Alexandria, probably near Lake Edku. But its exact site is unknown. The seven mouths of the Nile were—(1) the Pelusiac or Bubastic; (2) the Tanitic, Busiritic, or Saitic ; (8) the Mendesian, passing by Manstirah ; (4) the Bukolic or Phatnetic, entering the sea at Dami- etta; (5) the Sebennytic; (6) the Bol- bitic, entering the sea at Rosetta; and two last were artificial canals. Pliny reckons eleven mouths, besides four other ‘‘ false mouths,” 7 Marea gave its name to Lake Mare- otis, and was celebrated for its wine. Strabo_(p. 799) places the village Apis on the coast, 100 stadia from Paretonion (Marsa, Berek), and about 160 miles west of Alexandria, 8 **Not to be prevented from eating the flesh of cows,” which, as being sacred to Hathor,—not Isis, as Herodotos says 11] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 135 > ” 7 . , \ \ ¢ ove éa Toteiy taora, pas Aiyurrov eivar Tavtny THv o NetAos > \ ” > i émiay apdet, cat Aiyumrious eivar tovTous ot évepe "EXehavtivns / so \ an a F TOALOS OLKEoVTES amd TOU ToTa“od ToUTOU Tivovclt. ovTw odu z 2 , L \ ec taota éxpyaOn. émépyetar Se o Netdos, éredvy mAnOvn, od a \ , a a podvov To Aédta adda cal tod ArBuKod te Aeyouévou yopiov 9 \ mS t eivat Kat Tod “ApaBiov évayp Kal éri S00 tpepéwv éxatépwbt eqs \ Oddy, Kal mAéov Ett TOUTOU Kal éXaccoP. a a XN t a Tod rorapyod Sé dictos méps ovte TL THY iepéwy OTE AANOU ‘\ 4. . ovdevds maparaBeiv eduvdcOnv. mpdOvuos dé ga Tade Tap’ avtav mvbécba, & te Katépyetar pév 6 Netros mAnOb@v ard / a x tpotéwy Tav Oepivéwy apEduevos® él Eéxatov tpépas, weddoas \ Xx a 5é és Tov apiOuov Tovtéwy TOV hpepéwy bTricw arépyeTat atro- Aeltwv TO pelOpov, date Bpayds Tov yeyuava aArravtTa Svatenet éov péypt 08 adtis TpoTéwy TaV Oepwiwv. TovTav av Tépt > X OX ar > / a X n > ovdevds ovdéy olds Te éyevdunv Tapadafeiv [rapa] tov Aiyur- é £ i > \ oe 4 y € * y” tiwv, toTopéwy avtodvs HvTiva Sivayw éyet 0 Neiros Ta eurradw I rn - ~ 4 < \ \ t mepuKévat TOV GA\WV TOTaLaV: TdoTd Te 6) Ta Aeyomeva f t a Bovrspevos eidévat iotopeov Kal 6 TL av’pas atroTveotcas podvos s a > t 1 2 1. ¢ , L TAVYT@V TOTAaUMY OU TApEeXETat. anra “EXdjvav pév tives / a érionpo. Bovropevot yevérOar codinv ércEav epi tov vbdaros t - ¢ / a \ \ , 5 fQKA +09 > n TovTouv Ttpipacias odovs: TaY Tas pev Sto TOV Odav OVS AEA a a / a a prvnoOjva. et py Soov onuhva. Bovdopevos podvov: Tav? % érépn pev Aéyer Tos ernoias dvéuovs eivar aitiovs wAnOvew / a \ TOV ToTamov, KwdvoVTas és OdArAaccay éxpeiv Tov NeiAov. Tod- , § , \ ” ” . \ 4 \ > / Adis b€ érngias pev ovKwv ervevaoay, 6 dé Netros TavTO épyd- evar. mpos oé, ef érnoias altior hoav, xphv Kal tos dAdous a e ToTapmovs, dao Totat éTHainat dvTlot péovat, opolws maayew Kal \ ‘\ > \ aA b \ a wy 3 ae , kata Ta avta TO Neidio, Kal wardov ere TocovT@ baw éAdacoves av > / A © 3x Nd + \ \ covres aobevéctepa Ta petwata mapéxovTat. eict b€ ToAXol « \ pev év TH Lupin’ rorapol morro) de ev TH ABin, of ovdév a / , e € > es > ToodTo mdayouvct olov Tt Kal o Netdos. 1 8 érépn avemioTn- t ‘. > ray povertépn pév cote THS Aedeypévns, AOyw Sé eirreiy Owvpaciw- (ch. 41),—were forbidden to be used as _ the desert will know that this statement food, though oxen might be eaten. is not true. 9 At the First Cataract the Nile begins 2 This is supposed to be the opinion to rise towards the end of May, at of Thales (see Athen. ii. 87). The north- Memphis towards the end of June, and west winds blow not only during the is at its highest about the end of inundation, but also during a good part September. — of the winter. 1 Every one who has sailed on the 3 Herodotos has forgotten that the Nile and felt the invigorating breezes of __ rivers of Syria face west, not north. 19 20 21 HERODOTOS. 136 [Book \ a a \ = tépn+* i) Ayer amd Tov "Oneavod péovta adtoy tdoTta pnxa- an an an a \ t Fg! 22 vaoOat, Tov € OKeavoy yiv wépt wacav pelv. 4 8é Tpitn TaV ean \ > / . An t ow 5 t ‘\ od@v ToAXOY eTrLEtKEaTATH €ovoa padiota efrevoTal’” éyer yap a \ / bn 008 airy ovdév, papévn tov Netrov peiy amo tHKopévns a ray f n \ xLovos* ds pel pev ex AtBins dia pécov AiOrorrav, éxdid0i S& és in a “ x t \ im Alyurrov. Kas av Sita péot dv aro yxuOvos, aro TOV OepyoTd- / z TOV pew és TA WuypoTEepa Ta TOANA ote; avdpi ye NoyiferBas % / iS 4 a ToLwovTwY Tépt ol TE CdvTL, MS OVSE OiKOS AIO YLOVOS LY peiv, an of ft mp@tov pev Kal péyiotov paptipiov of dvewor mapéxyovTat a / \ mvéovtes amd THY xwpéwv TovTéwv Oeppoi:® SevTepov Se bre ” € , \ 2 s § aOR Tory Se I dvopBpos % xapn Kal axptatarros SiaTenre? éodoa,’ emi Sé.yrdve mecovon waca avayKn éatl taae év wévTE Hépnat,® @OTE, Et X éytdvite veto dv tdota Ta yopia. tpita Sé oi avOpwrot bd Se te s- Lb ey > On Se \ 86 5 > 4 Tod Kavpatos pédaves eovtes: ixtivor bé Kal yedudoves Sv ereos t \ n €ovtes ovK aroneirouat, yépavor Sé pevyouoas Tov yeywava Tov / év TH LKvOiKh yopyn yuvopevov osréovor és yewpacinv és Tods x f € a / ToTous TovTous.’ ef Towuy éyiovite Kal dcovav tabTny Thy , > @ con 2 a ” ey € ” xapnv 80 is Te pet cal ex THs dpyetar péwy 6 Netros, hv adv te / IOs © e > / © X \ n 3 a 23 robTwy ovdév ws % avdyKn edyyer. Oo bé epi ToD “Oxeavod \ nr réEas &s ahaves Tov pdOov dveveixas ov exer Edeyyov: ob yap i \ \ , / ~ Tia éywye olda Totapov Oxeavoyv édovta,”Opnpov 5é 4 Twa TOV f XN mMpoTepov yevouévav Tountéwy Soxéw TO ovvowa evpovta és toinow écevelxac bat. 24 Bi 6€ Se? peprrdpevoy yvdpas tas mpoKxeyuévas adtov mept a > Z £ » tf e % a e a Tov adhavéwy yvaunv amodébacbat, ppdow ov & te pot Soxet € nn mrnOter Oat 6 Neidros Tob Oépeos. THY yeywepwwiy Bpnv aredav- 4 The opinion of Hekateos is prob- ably referred to (F'rg. 278, ed. Miul.). 5 This was the opinion of Anaxagoras (Diod. i. 38; cp. Askh. Fr. 293), and, little as Herodotos approved of it, was nevertheless correct. The inundation is caused by the melting snows and tropical rains of Abyssinia, which sud- denly swell the Atbara and Blue Nile before they join the White Nile on its way from the great inland lakes of Africa,” Kallisthenes, the pupil of Aris- totle, Agatharkides, and Strabo, all refer the inundation to the rainy season in Ethiopia. 6 The wind from the desert is fre- quently very cold. 7 Herodotos knows nothing of the tropical rains and icy mountains of Abyssinia. But frost often occurs at night even in the desert, and in the winter of 1880 ice was found as far up the Nile as Girgeh. 8 How Herodotos came to such a wonderful meteorological conclusion it is hard to say. ® These arguments of Herodotos show that he was not a profound logician. Kites and swallows, moreover, do not remain in Africa the whole year, and the idea that the negro or Nubian has been blackened by the heat of the sun be- longs to a very infantile period of scientific inquiry. 11] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 137 vopevos 6 #ALos ek Tis apxains SreEddou bro TOY YELpaver * epxeras THs AtBins ta avo. as ad pup év axlory onéoat, Tav eipyran® THS yap av ayyccara Te 7 xopns ovTOS 6 eds Kat Kata ivrwa, tavTny oikos® Siupqy te bSdtav wddota Kal Ta éyydpia petpata papalvecOar Tov ToTapav. as dé ev TréovE ar a ee oyw SyrAGoa, Se Eyer. SveEcav rhs AvBins ta dvw 6 Hrvos t a \ / i Tdade roel. ate Sid Tavtos Tod xpavay aiOplov Te éovTos Tob Epos Tod Kata TdoTa Ta ywpia Kat Greciviis Ths xépns éovons Kab dveyooy puxpav, Siefey moves otov wep Kab TO Bépos eaber moteiy i@y TO eco Tod ovpavod: Edxex yap én’ éwuTov TO bdwp, + \ na edcvoas b€ drrwbei és TA dvw yopla,’ trorapBdvovtes dé of dvepor XN / A Kal Svackidvdvtes THKoVoL Kal cial oiKoTwS of ad TabTNS THs - / ae / x. ¢ f > f \ a NXepns mvéovtes, 6 Te vOTOs Kal O itp, avéuwyv ToAOY TOV - aA rn Tavtov vetrwtatol. Soxel S€ por ovdé Trav TO Ddwp TO eméreLov éxdotote amoréutecOat tod Netdou o iAtos, GAAG Kal dronel- A ” n an . TecOat mepl EwvTov. mpnivopévou Sé Tod NElwavos amépyeTat & n 0 %Atos és pécov Tov ovpavoy dricw, Kal Td évOedrev Sn opolas > \ t ¢- a a s 8 Ny / oe ao wdvTov EdKeL TOV TOTapoY. Téws S€ of pev duBpiov VdaTos cupptoyouévou ToAAOD avToioL, ate bouévns Te THs yopns Kab keyapadpwpévns, péovor peyddou- Tov dé Oépeos Ta Te duBpav > I > \ \ « % na ty s ¢ / > a | ETLAELTOVTOV AUTOS Kal DITO TOU ALOU EAKOMEVOL AoOeEveEIsS cit. ¢ , an A o dé Neidos éwv dvopBpos, Edxdpevos S€ bd Tov HALov, podves nr a ¥ n TOTaL@Y TOUTOY TOY povov oikéTas avdTos éwvTOD pet TOAAD 3 a t rn bode Tepos 7) TOU Oépeos: TOTE pev yap peTa TaYTOV TOV VOdTOV igov €dKeTal, Tov S& yetywdva podvos miéleTar. oTw TOV HALOV f * vevouuka TouTay aitioy eivat. aitios 8& 6 avros obTOS KaTa x yudunv thy eéuny Kal tov népa Enpov tov tavry eivat, Svaxatwv * x € na A n et . 3 ¢ 7 4 iP thy b1éEodov Ewvtod: ot Tw Ths AtBins Ta dvw Oépos aiel Karéyer. > \ ¢€ 4 of: n € Fe \ an > an An \ a el 6€ 4) oTdols HANAKTO TOV wpéwy, Kal Tod otpavod TH wey viv € an n / ae 6 Bopéns te Kal 6 xewov éctaor, tad’Ty pev Tod voTov Hy H na ¢ f nr # \ atdow Kal THs pecapBpins, TH Sé 6 voTos viv ErtnKe, TadTn Oé / 2 o Bopéns, ei tdota ottw elye, 6 Mdos dv amedavvdpevos éx Qn n / yf x X péaov Tov otpavod tims Tod yeLypwdvos Kal Tov Bopéw Hue av Ta a a a an / > dvo ths Eiporns cata wep viv ths AiBins épyerat, SieEvovta 8 1 «*The sun being driven out of his knowledge of nature and in his capacity former course by the storms.” The for generalisation. absurd explanation of the inundation 2 New Ionic contracted form of proposed by Herodotos shows how much —éotxés. behind his older contemporaries, the 3 “Repels it into the upper parts of Ionic philosophers, he was both in his _ the air.” 25 A 26 138 HERODOTOS. [Book dv pu dia maons Evpomrns édrropar rroseiv dv tov “lotpov ta 27 wep viv épyatetra tov Neidov. tijs aiipns S& mépi, Ste ovK arromvel,’ THVdE yw yvay"nv, > Kdpta did Oeppéwv yopéwy ovK 4 # 3 > \ 2 a wv \ > \ nr a oixos éote ovdey arromveiv, aipn Sé amo apuypod tivos deret Tet. / J wo e ow Noe 2 \ a F a 28 Tdota wév vuv éotw ws gots Te Kal ws apyny éyeveTo* Tod 6é NetAov tas wyyas ote Aiyurrrioy obte AtBvav obte “EXAjvav / t TOV éuol amixopéveay &s AOyous ovdels brréayeTo cibévat, Et pH ev et t ¢ x a an / A Aivirrre év Ydu mores 6 ypappariotHs THV lepav xpnudTov Tis t ’"AOnvains. obTos & &uouye mailew eddxer padpevos eidévar > t En oe D8 7? 80 oo 7 IeN\ ~ \ atpexéws Edeye S& woe, eivar Svo dpea és Ed Tas Kopudas 2 , \ > , t t n és \ amnypéva, perakdD Lunvys Te wodwos Keimeva THS OnBaidos Kai "EX I > Ff 6e 2 a x an X K a a epavtivns, obvomata Sé civat Toiot dpect TH pev Kpddu TO dé Madu: tas av 5) wyyas tod Neidov éeovoas aBvacous éx a n 4 a Tov pécouv THY opéwy To’TwY pelv, Kal TO pev oY TOD BdaTos 33 > t £ - x. . a \ > of ee er Aiyimrou pely kal mpos Bopénv aveuov, ro 8 erepov Husrov > > / \ , © \ oo» y > © fo én’ Ai@torins te Kal vorov. ws 6€ &Bvacoi cict ai Tyyal, és Sidtretpay &py tovrou Vauunteryov Aiydmrov Bacthéa amixécOas- TOANwY yap avTOV YiALdowy dpyuiav TAEEdWEVOY KaddoV KaTel- / + > 2 , 2 , 6 ef = Ms Ee vas tadTn Kat ovx éEixécbar és Bvocov.” obta pév 8) 6 ypap- t patiotHs, ef dpa TdoTa yiwopeva érerye, amépawe, ws cue katavoeiv, Sivas Twas tatty éovcas iayupds Kal taduppoinv, 4 See ch. 19, note 1. 5 ¢.e. Neith. The office held by the sacred scribe was a very high one, and he seems the only priest of rank with whom Herodotos came into contact, the other “‘ priests” mentioned by him being merely the custodians of the temples, who knew a little Greek, and showed them to travellers like the custodians and guides of our own churches. As the sacred scribe was probably unac- quainted with Greek, conversation must have been carried on through the dra- goman, and Wiedemann conjectures that the story put into the priest’s mouth was due to a misunderstanding of the interpreter’s meaning. The stelé of Redesieh states that the water of a spring in the desert bubbled up like that from the bottom of the Kerti of Elephan- tiné, where reference is made to ‘‘ two fountains” or kerti, Every Egyptian knew that the sources of the Nile were not near Syéné (Assuan) by hundreds of miles, and that Elephantiné (Egyptian Abu, “‘the elephant-island”) was not a city, but an island, between which and Syéné there is only the water of the Nile. But Herodotos seems to have divined that the sacred scribe was only answering the inquisitive stranger ac- cording to his folly. Kréphi and Méphi may be a reminiscence of the two peaks which overhang the Third Cataract, and can be seen from the rock of Abusir at the Second Cata- ract. The jingle of names is one in which Orientals, more especially Arabs, delight, e.g. Abil and Kabil for Cain and Abel. § This, of course, was pure invention. The sacred scribe must have said some- thing about the First Cataract, which Herodotos misunderstood. a THE LAND OF EGYPT. 139 ola Sé éuBdddovtos Tob HSatos Toicr spect, wy SivacOae KaTue- Hévnv Katarreipntnpinv és Bvocdy iévat. ddAdov S& ovdevds oddev éduvdunv wubécOas. adda Tocdvbe pev EXO err) paxpoTa- tov érvOouny, wéxpe ev "EXedhavtivns wodvos abromrns Oar, TO 5€ amd Tobrov axoy Sy iotopéwv. dad ’EXehavtivys moos" avo iovre dvayrés éote xwplov: tatty av Set Td whoiov d1adn- cavtas apdhotépwbev xatd trep Bodv tropevecOas iv 8€ azrop- payii, TO Wrotov olyerar pepopevov wd iayvos Tod pdov.° 5€ ywpiov tobto éatl én’ iuépas téooepas mAdos, cKodtds 6é TavuTn KaTa mep 6 Maiavdpos éoti o Neidos:® oxotvos 6€ Suw- dexd eioe ovToe Tods Set TovT@ TO TpoT@ SieKTABTAL. \ TO Kab ap > / a nan a érrevta ari€eas és mediov Aelov, év TO vAcov Tepippet o Netros* x ” > A 3 1 a. a i‘ + x 2 t Taxopapes oumnpa outy aoa” taneous 8é ta dro "Ededhaytivys » D/ - ave Aidiores*® 78n nal ths vncov TO Hutov, TO be Tsou Ai- ryourrtot. éyetas S& THs vAcov Aiwvn peydry, THY TépLE vouddes 7 The words a’rérrns—rréXtos are omit- ted by one MS., and for the sake of Herodotos it may be hoped that they were not in his original text, as they cannot be true. Had he really visited Elephantiné he would have known that it was an island, not a town, nor would he have cared to mention the story of the sacred priest of Sais. A traveller, moreover, who has dwelt at such length on the wonders of Sais and the Laby- tinth would not have been silent about the monuments of Thebes if he had actually seen them. At Elephantiné, too, he would have gained more accurate knowledge of the southward course of the Nile than that displayed in his following remarks. See ch. 3, note 7. 8 So far this is quite correct, the boats being dragged through the rapids of the First Cataract by the aid of ropes. But it does not take four days to pass them. The ‘‘shooting” of the rapids can easily be performed in five hours. 9 The boat has to wind considerably in order to avoid the rocks of the cataract. When the cataract is passed, however, the Nile can no longer be de- scribed as ‘‘winding.” Twelve skene would be 720 stades (ch. 6), z.¢. about ‘ 88 miles, which would carry the traveller far below the First Cataract, and as far south as Kalabsheh. Inscriptions at Phile mention a district of twelve ar or arudr on both sides of the Nile from Assuan to Takamsu (Takhomps6), where tithes were paid to Isis of Phila. 1 There is no smooth plain through which the Nile flows around an island after passing the First Cataract. The river is shut in by cliffs most of the way to the Second Cataract. Ptolemy places Metacompso (now Kobban) op- posite Pselkis (Dakkeh); but the river here flows between cliffs; there is no island, and Metacompso was a fortress of brick, built in the time of the eight- eenth dynasty, which still exists. By Takhompso Herodotos must have in- tended Philz, five miles from Elephan- tiné, and called Pilak by the Egyptians. Mr. Bunbury, however, would identify Takhompso with Derar, an islet near Dakkeh, considering that Herodotos has confounded the First Cataract with the district called Dodekaskenos by Ptolemy between Syéné and Pselkis. The same district is named in a Greek graffito at Phile of the age of Tiberius. 2 Nubians, not negroes. 30 140 HERODOTOS. [Book AlOlomes vépovta*® tHv SiexdA@daas és Tob Neidou To petOpov \ a X HEes, TO és THY Alwvnv TabTny éxdidol. Kal erecta dmoBas Tapa Tov ToTapov odovTopiny Toijoeas tywepeav TeccepdxovTa: * / t % > a 3 5 > - ~ 4 oKoTedot Te yap ev TH Neidw o€eis dvéyovor Kal xyoupddes ToAAat eiot, O¢ wy ovK oid Te éotl mre. SueKeAOwv Se ev Tio TecoepaxovTa nuepnor® TodTO TO ywpiov, adTis és ErEpov mrotov éoBas Suddexa puépas mrevoeat, Kal érevta HEeus és Ki a / \ / TOW peydrAnv TH ovvoua éote Mepon: A€yeTas S€ abty 7 Tods f a t civas pntpoTods Tay addov Aidirov.© of & &v tavtn Aia n f ¥- Oedv xat Arovycov podbvors oéBovtas,’ tovTovs Te peyadws a ft \ Tysaot, Kal ode pavTyvoy Aids KaTéoTnKe: otpatevovtar Sé s « ¢ Me we # *. , \ a x érreay oeas 0 Oeds ovTos Keretn Sia Oeomicpdtwv, Kal TH av x n Kedevy, éxeice.® a / amo S& TadTys THS TOALOS TAEOY ev iow yYpove 3 There is no lake, great or small, between Elephantiné and the Second Cataract. * Korosko is the usual starting-point of the caravans for Khartiim ; hence it is a journey of three weeks across the desert, after’ which the river is rejoined. ®> The round number forty must be noticed ; its use in the Old Testament to express an indefinite number is well ‘known. The Nile is not navigable from Wadi Helfa (on the northern side of the Second Cataract) to Semneh, forty-five miles distant, and after that there are occasional rapids till the Third Cataract is passed. 6 “The rest of the Ethiopians” in opposition to the nomads. The island of Meroé was formed by the three rivers Astapos (Bahr el-Azrek), Astaboras (Atbara), and the main stream of the Nile. The city was near the modern Denkaleh, and several of its pyramids still remain. Its Egyptian name was Berua (or Mer, ‘‘the white city”), and it seems to have succeeded to the posi- tion of Napata, the capital of Northern Ethiopia (To-Kens) up to the age of the Ptolemies. Beyond Meroé came the land of Alo (the Aloah of the medieval Arab geographers). According to Jose- phos, Meroé was the Saba or Seba of the Old Testament (cp. Is. xviii.) In the time of Assur-bani-pal Egypt seems to be described as consisting of the countries of Magan and Melukh, and Melukh ac- cordingly has been identified with Meroé ; but originally Magan was the Accadian designation of the Sinaitic Peninsula, the land of ‘‘copper” and ‘‘ turquoise,” so that Melukh must be sought in the same region. There is no likeness be- tween Melukh and Berua. Ethiopia ‘is Kush in both the Egyptian and the Assyrian inscriptions. 7 Amun and Osiris. But they were by no means the only gods worshipped in Cush or Ethiopia. Besides the native gods, the Egyptian pantheon had been transferred thither after the conquest of the country by the Egyptians. 8 The oracle of Meroé was famous. It was worked by priests and moving statues. The priests of Meroé succeeded in reduc- ing the kings to mere puppets, whose lives even were at their mercy, until Ergamenes, who has left his name in the Nubian temple of Dakkeh, rebelled in the time of Ptolemy Philadelphos, en- tered ‘‘The Golden Chapel,” and put them to death. The Meroé intended here was not the Meroé of Strabo and the later geographers, but Nap or Napata, built by the Egyptian kings on the sacred Gebel-Barkal. The temple of Amun stood at the foot of the mountain, and an inscription tells us how the “sect, odious to God, called Tum-pesiu-Pertot- 11] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 141 y } ark HEes és tods avtouddous ev bam mep €& ’EXedhavtivns HrAOes és THY pnTpoTrod Tov AiOcorev. a \ > / Toiat S€ avTomorotoL , or 49 2 s 9 TovTotot ovvopa éatt Aoudy. dtvatat Sé TodTO TO eros KaTA Thv “EdMjvov yAdooay of e& dpioTtepiis NELpoS Tapia Tdpevot Backs. aréotncay dé abtas téccepes Kal elxooe pupiddes Aiyurtloy tay payiwov és tovs Aidloras tovtous 8 aitiny toinvoe. ert Vappntiyou Bacidéos pvdacal xaréotncay by te “Enedavtivy mode mpos Aidiorav nal év Addvyot rior IInroveines* adAn mpos “ApaBiov te Kal “Acoupiov, Kat ‘év Khaiu ” (‘‘cook not, let violence slay,” probably in reference to the Abyssinian habit of eating raw flesh), were forbidden to enter it. The description of the election of Aspalut to the crown states that the ‘‘royal brothers” passed before the statue of Amun, who finally selected Aspalut, seizing him and declaring him to be king. The Theban priests had already invented statues which could move the head, according to the legend of Ramses XII. and the princess of Bakhten. King Horsiatef consults the oracle before going to war against ‘‘ the lands of Khedi.” See Maspero in the Ann. de VAss. pour VEne. des Et. grecques, 1877, pp. 124 sq. 9 As, according to Herodotos, it took fifty-six days to get from Elephantiné to Meroé, another fifty-six days would be required to reach the country of the Deserters. This would bring us into Abyssinia. Asmakh has been connected by De Horrack with the Egyptian semhi, ‘Jeft”; but the best MSS. read “Acydu, which reminds us of the old Abyssinian city Axum. Moreover, Egyptian h is not represented by Greek x, and the story of Diodoros that the Asmakh de- serted because the Greek mercenaries were placed on the right of the king is plainly fictitious, the left being among the Egyptians the post of honour. Wiede- mann doubts the legend altogether, and believes it to have been an attempt to explain the existence of Egyptian colo- nists in Ethiopia, who settled in the country in the time of the Ethiopian dynasty. The number 240,000 is not only a round one, but far too high ; and it is absurd to suppose that so large a body of armed men could have peacefully marched through the whole of Egypt, evading the strong fortress of Memphis, and running away into the far south, whither they were pursued by the king with a handful of foreign mercenaries. The longest of the Greek inscriptions, however, written on the leg of one of the colossi of Abu-Simbel, goes to show that Psammetikhos and his Greek soldiers actually made an expedition into Nubia. ‘Wiedemann, indeed, refers the inscrip- tion to the Ethiopian expedition of Psammetikhos II. (3.c. 594), mentioned by Herodotos (ii. 161) and Aristeas. But the cartouches of Psammetikhos IT. are not found further south than Phile, and Herodotos expressly ascribes the ex- pedition to the south with the Greek mercenaries to Psammetikhos I. In any case the Ionic inscriptions of Abu-Simbel are among the earliest Greek inscriptions known, and, scratched as they were by mere soldiers, show that reading and writing were commonly taught at the time in the schools of Ionia. The ‘‘de- serters”’ are also called Sembrites or Sebrite, meaning ‘‘strangers” (Strab. xvii. p. 541), living in Tenesis, inland from the port of Saba, as well as Makh- leonians (Hesykh.) In the timeof Strabo they were governed by a queen. 1 Daphne, the Tahpanhes of the Old Testament, was sixteen Roman miles from Pelusium. Brugsch identifies it with the Egyptian Tabenet, now Tel Defenneh. mpods here is ‘‘on the side of,” de, 142 HERODOTOS. [BOoK x. Mapén pos AcBins GAAn. ere SE én’ euéo Kat Tlepoéwy kata % TavTa at pudaxal éyovet os Kal érl Vapyntiyou fjoav: Kai yap év "Eredavtivy Tépoas ppoupéover cal év Addvyot. todvs av \ > ls f wy / > SI DO \ an Ng 5) Aiyurrrious tpia érea ppoupyaavtas dzrédve ovdels Ths Ppoupis n f n of 8&é Bovrevodpevor Kal Kowe Aoyo Ypnodwevor TavTEs amd TOU WVappntiyou amocrdavtes jucav és Ai@corrinv. Vapprrixos Se aruOopevos ediwxe: ws 8é KxatédaBe, édeiro ToAAA Aéyov Kai odeas Ocods Tratpwious amoXuTrely ovK ga Kal Téxva Kal yuvaixas. an , t I ‘\ 2 n > a ow BY n > trav &€ Tuva dAéyetar SéEavTa TO aidoioy eitretv, évOa dv TovTO 7, écecOas adtoior évOadra Kat réxva Kal yvvaixas. ovToL érreite a t és Ai@cominy arixovto, bidodcr odéas avtovs TO AiOvorrwy ft c s A > an Ld € £ / Baciré: 0 8é oheas TOde avTidwpeitar. Aoav oi Stdgopol tives t a ? f 0 4 2 + 2 y \ >? yeyovores tav Ai@sdrrwy:* tovTous éxédeve éEedovTas THY éxeivov \ tovTwoy b& écouxicbévtwy és Tovs AiBiorras iuepd- 3 yi oiKely. , / Tepot yeyovact Aifiorres, Oca pabdvtes Aiytrria. n 7 ¢ n 31 Méxpe wév vuv teccépwv pnvadv mroov Kai 0600 yiwweoKeTat o NetAos wdpeE tod év Aiyurt@ pevtpatos: TocodTOL yap cup- Barropéve pives evpicxovtar dvatorpovpevor €& ’EXedavtivns \ / / econ x Topevouev €$ TOUS avTOUOXOUS ToUTOUS. pel 5é \ ey 7” L \ Y 2 ON a 20 \ Te Kal HAiov duvouéwv. TO O€ amd TovdE oOvdels > ‘\ € / amo éarépns wv , eyes cadéws 32 paca epnuos yap dott % yodpn attn two Kadwatos. adda , \ ” 2 a f , a 2 \ rave pev jxovoa avdpav Kupnvaiov gayévav édOeciv te érl To ” A , 4 \ 2 L 6 2 , RK f n Hpavos ypnothpiov” Kat amixécOar és Noyous “Etedpyw TO ’"Appovioy Baciré, cal Kos ek Adyov GArwV amriKécOar és Réoxyny mept tod Neirov, ds oddels adtod olde Tas mnyds, Kal ee t L a > 9 \ n wt tov "Eréapyov pavat édOeiy cote rap’ aitov Nacapuavas ‘dvdpas. \ \ a 2 \ \ , f \ \ , 76 8& ZOvos TodTo éotl pév AvBuKov, véwetar S& THY Lhptiw Te ‘against’; ep. i. 110. ; Thukyd. i. 62, iii, 21. 2 ‘Some of the Ethiopians had been at feud with him.” 3 We may infer from this that Herod- otos had not heard of the theory which imagined Egyptian civilisation to have come from the ‘‘ blameless Ethiopians.” The idea that the Ethiopians were models of virtue, like the savage of Rousseau, though found in Jl. i, 423, is really a late one, the product of Greek philosophy. 4 The temple of Ammon was in the oasis of Siwah, fourteen days’ journey from Cairo, and about 78 feet above the sea-level. Traces of the temple still exist. The god seems a hybrid charac- ter, being a mixture of the Baal-Kham- mim, “the fiery” sun-god of the Cartha- ginians, the ram-headed Amun of Egypt, whom the Greeks identified with their Zeus, and an original Libyan deity. The name of Etearkhos shows how strong Greek influence was in the oasis, where Greek garrisons had been planted by the kings of the twenty-sixth dynasty. Max Biidinger, however, very improbably would identify the name with Taharka. Oasis is the Egyptian wah ‘‘ dwelling,” Arabic el Wah. IL]. THE LAND OF EGYPT. 143 4 ‘\ \ In az a Sv > > \ ¥ B Kal THY TAOS NW YoOpHnY THS AvpTos ovK emt TWoAANOY. arriKo- t \ \ a pévous d€ tols Nacaudvas nat cipwreopévous ef Te éyovou mAéov JS \ n , a Aevyely Tepl TOV epnuov THs ALBins, Pavat Tapa adict yevécOau > a / n na avdpdv Suvactéwy maidas iBpiotds, Tods adda TE pnxavac Bar ft n rn avopwbévtas repicca* kal 83 Kal drokdnpdoar tévte éwuTov > t \ na n oopuévous Ta Epnua this AtBins, Kal ef te mréov iSorev TV Ta / n Haxpotata iSopévorv. ths yap AiBins Ta per xatda thy Bopniny t ? - . / Oddaccay am’ Aiybrrov dapEduevor wéypt Loddevros axpns,’ *) na é n TeheuTa THs AuBins, TapyKover Tapa tacav AiBves kab AiBiov €Ovea ToAdd, TAHY Scov “EXAnves Kal Polvixes éyovow Ta Sé ¢ \ Z \ a 2 ON , , > , umép Oaddcons Te Kal tov éml Oddaccay KaTnKdvTay avOparwr, Ta KatitrepOe Onpiddns ett ArBin: tad 88 Katbmepbe Tis Onpuddeos yrdppos te éoti nal dvudpos Sewas cab epnuos mdavrov. cirras @Y TOUS venvias aToTeuTopévous bd ToY Hrixov, UdaTi Te Kat attios ed é&nptupévovs, iévat Ta mpaTa pev Sid THs > J / \ / ? \ £ 2 L oixeopévns, Tavtny Oé SieEeAOdvTas és THY Onpi@dea amixécOas, éx 6€ Tabrns tiv Epnuov Siekrévar, THY dddv ToLeopévous mpos t n lédupov dvewov, SteEeOovtas S& ydpov TorAddv appaddea Kai év ArT Ck 5 nm 8 bé 5 2 bb / ToANHaL Tépyot ideiv by Kote Sévdpea év redio medpuxora, / a t a kai ofeas mpocedOovtas &mrtecOas Tod érredvtos él Tav Sevdpéwv KapTov, amropévotct Sé ods émedOciv dvdpas optKxpovs, peTpiov érdoaovas avipdv,’ NaBdvtas Se ayew ohéas: dovis Sé odb'te Te THS éxetvwy Tors Nacapavas ywooKew ovte Tovs dyovTas Tov Nacapudvev: dyew te 8) adtods S80 Edé€wv peylctov, Kal / ¥ > , > / > a f - a dveEeNOovtas tdota amuxécOas és mod év TH wavTas eivat Toict dyovot TO péyabos cous, ypdua Se pédavas. mapa Se Thy Tod peiy trotapov péyav, peiy S& amd éomépns adrov mpos Hduov avatérrovra, daiverOar Se év adT@ xpoxodetrovs. 6 ev 33 n / a_f 59 tod ’Aupwviov "Eredpyou déyos és TodTd por SednrAdcOw, Tryy STL arrovorrnaai te épacKe Tos Nacapavas, os of an ¥ Kupnvaior éreyov, cal és Tods obtot amixovto avOpwrovus, yonTas > See iv. 438. Either Cape Cantin Pygmies in Central Africa. The Bush- near Mogador, or Cape Spartel near Tangier. 6 The Akkas or Pygmies south of the cannibal Nyam-Nyam, north-west of Lake Victoria Nyanza, described by Miani. Krapf speaks of the brown Dokos, four feet in height, to the south- west of Abyssinia in Sennaar, and Du Chaillu of the Obongo (called Mabongo) men are supposed to have once extended as far north as the confines of Nubia, and, with the dwarf races already named, may be the descendants of an aboriginal race. 7 Possibly the Niger or Joliba; in which case the city may be Timbuctoo. But the Waube, flowing into Lake Chad, may be meant, 144 HERODOTOS. [Book \ a \ elvas drravtas. Tov Sé 61) ToTayov ToDTOY TOY TapappéovTa Kal "Eréapyos cuveBdrrero eivas Neidov kal 89 Kal 6 Adyos ovTH a a 4 € aipel. pet yap é« AtBins o Neidos nal péonv tapvov ArBinv: n / Kal @s éyo cupBdrXopat Toior éudavéos TA pi) yLvwoKdpmEVva t n n e n Texparpomevos, TO "lotpw ex TOV iowy péTpwV opwara.® "IoTpos \ \ > / 2 a \ , I con Te yap ToTauos apEduevos ex Kerrav nai Iupivns monos pet péonv axifov thv Kipdanv: of bé Kedrot eior é&o “Hpaxdéov aTnréov, opoupéovor S& Kuvnaioscs, of éoxatot mpos dvopéwv > 7 n > n > 4 t 9 Ea) \ ff » otkéovot Tay év TH Edpwmy Katorxnpévov.” tedevta b€ 6 “lotpos > f ee ‘ rn > / / X J, > t és Oddacoay péwv thy ToD Kvgeivov rovtou Sa maons ELiperns, 34 7H “Iotpinv of Midrnaiav oixéovor drrouxor.. 06 pev 89 "lotpos, pet yap Sv oiKxeopévns, mpds ToAd@Y yiwdoKeTal, Tepl dé TOV nt ts Fak ? + wo - SF f % %. tod Neidov amnyéwv ovdels eyes Aéyew: doikntds Te yap Kal ” f 2 . vf > & £ & \ » a ee 3 n épnuos éore 7 AcBin Sv fs fet. mepl S€ Tod pevparos avrod, f a ér Gcov paxpdtatoy iatopéovta tw é&ixéoOar, eipntas: éxdid0i dé és Aiyurrrov. 1) & Aiyumros ths dpewhs Kidcxins uddord Ky > t 2 se oe 0 a Se 2 > 2 \ 2 an Ea f / avtin keitas' évOedrev Sé és Yuwodmny tiv ev TH Kvkcive TovtTo wévTe jpepéwv iOéa odds evSdvp dvbpi-? 4 S& Yuvan 6 “lotpe ¥ éxdsd0vTe és Oddaccav aytiov Keira. ottw tov Netrov S0xéw n t a a bia raons tis AtBins SieEvovta éEvcotcba TH "lotpo. 35 NeéAov pév vuv mépt tocadta eipyjicOw: gpyouar dé crept / a Aiyirrou pnkuvéwy Tov Aoyor, bt. Treiata Owvpdora eyes [i) 8 «Runs parallel to ,the Ister.” Herodotos regarded Europe and Africa as equal, and consequently balancing one another. It was necessary to this equibalance that they should each be divided by a large river, which followed much the same course, and was of the same length. It is very doubtful whether the Kelts had penetrated as far as the Pyrenees in the time of Herod- otos. To call the latter a city, and to suppose that the Danube rose so far to the west, does not show that the Danube was “better known” to Herodotos than the Nile. As Mr. Bunbury points out, Herodotos imagined the Nile to flow due east from its sources to Elephantiné. ° The pillars of Héraklés are the two peaks of Kalpé and Abila, which face one another on either side of the Straits of Gibraltar. The Phcenicians termed them the columns of Melkarth, the sun- god, and Melkarth was the Héraklés of the Greeks. The Kynésians are also called Kiévyres. Hérodéros of Hérakléia, a contemporary of Sokrates, mentioned them (Fr. 20), and stated that their northern neighbours were the T'djres. Avienus places them on the Anas or Guadiana. They represent the pre- Aryan population of Europe, and pos- sibly were related to the ancestors of the Basques. 1 Istria or Istrianopolis, founded about the time of the Skythian invasion of Asia, lay near the modern Kostendje, and consequently sixty miles to the south of the most southern mouth of the Danube. 2 See i. 72, note 5. 3 This is a flagrant instance of Herod- otos’s ignorance of geography. IL] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 145 addy naa xeon] | Kal épya déryou pela mapéxerat Tpos Tacay xopnv* rovtwr elveca Tw Teph adtiis eiphceTar. Ad a n > an a x t af e bi } iydrrioe dua TH ovpave TH xata ohéas eovts Etepolw Ka a a / 2 x TO ToTau@ pvow addolnv rapexoueve i) of AOL ToTapol, TA \ ZL . n TOMA wavTa eEurradww Toict adro1ot avOpwrrols. eoTHcaVTO of £ \ f a na nOed Te Kal vopous: év Toict ai pév yuvaixes ayopdtovor Kal - of / Kamnrevovat, of bé dvdpes Kat’ oiKous édvtes bhaivovor’ vdai- 8e e \ rr ” \ K wOE > 7 \ vovat O€ of pév addoL dvw Tiy KpdKnY @OéovTEs, Alyirruor Se , 6 \ » c oN mo 8 2 ON a L t 7 Kato.” Ta axyOea ot pev avdpes eri Tov Keharéwv opéovat, n a of na ai 88 yuvaixes él Tdv duav.® odpéovor ai pev yuvaixes dpOal, / a ot 8 advdpes KaThwevot. edpapeln ypéwvtar ev Tolot otKovct, 2 t be ” 2 a 58 a 9 2 / e \ x > \ €oOlovar dé &Ew év tijou odoin, émihéyovtes @s TA pev aicypa a / n / avaykaia dé év aroxptdw éotl mroveiv ypedv, TA be pip aicypa / a \ a avahaveov. tepatar yuri) peév ovdeula ote epaevos Oeod ote 0 ry 1» 5, Se , \ L , \ t mréns, avdpes S€ wavtwv Te Kal Tacéwyv. Tpépeww Tos ToKéas a \ \ 18 if Dh ‘ r t na 6e 6 Toiot pev Tatol ovdeyia avayKn yn Bovropévotot, Tha 5é Ourya- Tpdot waca avayKn Kal pr Bovropévynos.” of lepeis Tov Oeav TH pev GAN Kopéovat, ev AiytrrT@ Sé Evpdvra.® Totar adrowoe 3 , / ee / / \ * a: x avOpdrroics vowos dua nynder KexapOar Tas Kehadas Tos wdduoTa ixvetras,* Alyirrruos S& bmd tov’s Oavdrous ductor tas tplyas avkecOar tas Te ev TH Keharp Kal TO revel, Téws efupnntvot. Tolot pev AANOLTL dvOpdrotee xeopis Onplov 7 n Slama a davonteperas, Aiyurriours dé ood Onpiowoe % Olaitd éott. amo srupoy Kat Kpiléov @Adov Edovor, AiyuTrrioy é TO Toveouévm ard TobTwY ‘ / ” 5 t , 2 2 \ aN, ? t f Thy Conv dvevdos péyioTov éotl, GANA aT oAvpéwY TroLéovTaL citia, Tas Cevds petekétepor xadéover.° dupaov TO pev atais 4 “As compared with every other country.” Cp. ch. 136, iii, 34. 5 Both men and women alike marketed and plied the loom. See Soph. Zd. Tyr. 337 sq. 6 They drove the woof sometimes up- wards, sometimes downwards. 7 This was never the case, except with bakers. 8 They are very rarely represented carrying burdens on the shoulders. ® Only the poorer classes ate out of doors. 1 This is entirely contrary to the fact, as Herodotos himself shows in ch. 54. 2 All that we learn from the papyri L relating to Egyptian law goes to contra- dict this statement. 3 All classes alike shaved the head for purposes of cleanliness, and wore large wigs to protect themselves from the sun. 4°“ The relations.” Cp. 2 Sam. xix. 24. 5 This is contrary to fact, unless told of the very poorest class. 5 Wheat and barley were not only eaten, but were offered in the temples, and the king at his coronation offered ears of wheat to the gods as represent- ing the staple food of the country. “Odvpa was not the same as fed or spelt (Theophr. H. P. viii. 1, 3; Dioskor. ii. 113), but was probably the doora eaten 36 146 HERODOTOS. [Book roict moat, Tov S& wnrov thot vepal,” Kab THY Kdmpov avarpéovTat.” Ta aidoia GXot pev edor ws eyévovTo, TAY bc0L amd TOUTMY Euabov, Aiytarios S& mepitdwvovta.? ecivata Tov wey avdpov éxactos éyet Sv0, TOV bé yuvaicav gy éxdotn. tev totiov tovs Kplkous Kal Tods Kddous of yey Grou EwOev wpocdéovat, ypappara ypdpovot Kal doyilovtas andoice EdXnves pev ard Tov apiotepav éml Ta SeEva pépovtes Thy xeipa, Airvydrrrios S& dad Tov Seka érl Ta apiotepa-? Kal movgovtes TdoTa avTol wév hace éml Sefid osetv, “EXAnvas 5é én’ apictepd. Sipaciowss 8¢ ypdupacr® ypéwvtat, Kal Ta pev avTov lepa Ta dé SnpoTiKa KadeiTaL. 37 OcoceBeis 5é mepicods edvTes padiota TavTav avOpdrrwv vomowrt Tovotawwe ypéwvTau. Aiytrrrioe 68 éowbev. ék xarkéwy ToTnpiwv mivovot, § , 2% n e 2 > € \ e § sf \ 4 4 tacéovTes ava Tacav uépnv, ovK Oo mev 0 8 Ov, GAA TavTES. Y \ of f 2+ I > - n efuata dé Aivea dopéovet aiel vedrduTa, émiTndevovTes TodTO pandora. an x t mpotimavres Ka0apol eivas 7) evmrperréaTepot. Tad Te aldola TepiTdpvovtTat KabapevoTntos elvexev, ot 6€ tepeis Evpav- n N an \ / Ce oe , \ / v Tat Tav TO THpa Oia TpiTHS Huépys, va pyte POeip pte adr puoapov pndev éyyivntal opt Oeparrevovot trols Geots. éobta \ Z ee a t / Noe / / 5 dé dopéover of lepeis Auvénv potvnv Kal brodjpata BIBdAwa: by the modern Egyptians when they cannot afford to buy wheat. 7 Mud was mixed with the feet, not with the hands, as the monumental re- presentations of brick-making show. 8 Does Herodotos mean that other people took up manure with their feet ? § See ch. 104. Herodotos had no grounds for asserting that the Syrians (i.e. the Hebrews and Pheenicians), the Ethiopians, the Kolkhians, the Makro- nians, and the Syrians (7.e. the Hittites) of Kappadokia (to whom Josephos, Antig. i. xii, see also Cont. Ap. i. 22, adds the Arabs), learned the rite of cir- cumcision from the Egyptians. This, indeed, was impossible in the case of the Kolkhians ; and the rite is found prac- tised by various tribes in different parts of the world who have had no inter- course with one another. It has been traced to an earlier form of self-mutila- tion, and has survived partly from sani- tary reasons, partly as a mark of religious distinction. The first instinct of man was to give the deity his best and dearest. See ch. 104. 1 The men wore a long robe over the loin-cloth, but threw it off when at work. The upper classes often wore an addi- tional garment. 2 The hieratic and demotic are written from right to left, the hieroglyphics either from right to left, or from left to right, or vertically. The statement of Herodotos about Greek writing shows that he was unacquainted with any specimens of writing which either ran in the old direction from right to left, or in the later bowstrophedon fashion. We inay infer therefore that all the MSS. accessible to him were written from left to right. 5 Really three, but demotic had pro- bably entirely superseded the earlier hieratic cursive in the time of Herodotos. See Appendix I. * Gold, glass, and porcelain were also used. ® See ch. 81. Cotton upper-garments IL] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 147 y / 7 an te . GdAnv S€ ods éoOftra ovK seats DAaBeiv ovdSe Hrodipata - n \ ‘\ na » Ff € £ n \ adhe. Aobyran be bis Tis meeps GREaTIS uxee kal ols i 7 exaoTNsS vuKTOS. addas TE OpynoKnias émiTedéovot pupias ws ? a ¥ £ eimrety Noy. Maoyovor 5é Kal ayaba ovdK dAlya: ovTE TL yap a > / 6 / ” 8 n 2 \ \ / TaY oixkniov® tpiBovot ote Satravavtat, GAA Kal citia ode % € % / na a éotl lepd recodueva, Kal xpedv Boéwv kal ynvéwv AROS TH . f t \ ExaoT@ yiveTat ToAOV Huépns éExdotns, Sidotas S€ che Kal > fe / oivos awrréduvos* ivOvov dé od ods eects, rdcacbat.” Kudpous \ of Sé obte Te dda oreipovor Aiyirrios ev TH xodpy, Tods TE Yyevo- f a Mévous ote Tpadyovat ote Expovtes Tatéovtat: of bé dy iepeis a5 ff 0v6é opéovtes avéxyovTat, voutfovtes ov Kabapor civai pv dompLov. coon : a a n e iepatas 5é ov« eis éExdotov Tay Oedy GAA TOAD, THY eis eoTL f f € a apxvepeds: éreay 6 Tis amoOdvy, TovTOV 6 Tals avTiKaticTaTaL.® \ a a F Tods 8& Bots tods épaevas tod “Erddov® eivas vopitouer, \ / kal tovtou elveca So0xuudfovor abtovs abe. Ttplya iv Kal piav n t Wntat érreodoay pédawvay, od KaOapov eivar vopifer. difnrar dé J, n n n n TaoTa éml TodT@ TEeTaypevOsS THY TUS Lepéwy Kal dpO0d éExTEdTos n - A an Tov KTHVveos Kal bTTlov, Kal THY yAwooay eLeptcas, ci Kaapy na f an TOV TpoKEpevov onuniov, Ta eyo ev GAA éyw epéw:* KaTOPa n a ff dé xal Tas Tplxas Ths otphs ei Kata piow exer Twepvavias. tv be # / a / £ ie \ , € trovTayv Tavtav 7 Kabapos, onwaiverar BYBAw Tepl TA Képea & t + y an i 3 tf > ee X\ citicowv Kal erecta yhv onuavtploa émumddoas ériBddrew TOV fi \ ae 2 / SaxtTurov, Kal ovTO amdryoucL. aonpavtov 6€ Ovcavts Odvatos were also worn over the linen under- clothing. We find the high priest wear- ing a leopard’s skin over his dress. The linen was frequently so fine as to be semi- transparent. The sandals of those who were not priests were made of palm leaves and leather as well as of papyrus, and those worn by the upper classes and women generally had the points turned up. No foot-covering was worn until the time of the fifth dynasty, and in later times even the richer classes often went barefoot like the majority of the modern inhabitants of Egypt. 6 «Their own property.” 7 This prohibition, which was not extended to the rest of the community, was probably a survival from a time when there was a superstitious dislike to eat fish, such as still exists in many parts of the eastern world as well as among the Highlanders, fish being sup- posed to cause fever, or some similar malady. Fish alone were not offered to the gods. § The son might not only become the priest of some other god, and so enter another college, but also practise some other profession, such as that of the soldier. The high priest was called Sem, and there were five priestly grades. 9a.¢. Apis, Egyptian Hapi, who was identified with Epaphos on account of the similarity of name. The monuments show that bulls with black, red, and white hairs were killed both for the temples and for the private houses. Apis stood at the head of the four sacred beasts (Apis of Memphis, Mena or Mnevis of Heliopolis, Bak of Hermonthis, and Tamur). Compare iii. 28. 38 39 40 41 HERODOTOS. [Book 148 2 a \ , is % Cnuln éerixetrar. Soxydterar wév vuv TO KTHvos TpOT@ TOL@OE, / L n Ovain 8é age de KatéoTHKe. aryayovTes TO TETNMATHEVOY KTHVOS a A 29 mpos Tov Bapov Skov av Oiaat, Tip dvaxalovor, éreita bé er n / avTod olvov Kata Tod lepyniov émicmeicavtes*® Kal émixadrécartes \ t Tov Oedv apdtovor, opdtavres 5€é arrotdpvover thy Kepadny. a a a \ cepa wey 61 ToD KTHVEOS Selpovar, Kear 5é xelvy wodAa KaTa- a A \ 7 L y pnoduevor pépovor, toicr pév av H dyopyn Kal “EXAnvés odu éwou 2 5 / mo ie be t 2 \ 2 \ 2.9 & és, 38 érrvOjptor Ewrropot, ot S& hépovtes és THY ayophy am av eovTo, a A toto. 6) av py wapéwor “EAAnves, of 8 éxBdddovot és Tov moTapov' Katapa@vta S& Tdde AéyovTes Thar Kepadjos, el TL t x t a 4 x * a # * pérroe H ohict Toice Ovover Aiyirr@ TH ocUvaTdon KaKov yevéoOat, és Kepargny taitnvy tparécOar, KaTd pév vuv Tas Keharas Tov Ovopévwv KTnvéwv Kal THY émlotTetcW TOU olvov Ls a a ¢ mdvres Aiyimrtior vojovcr toiot adtoics ypéwvTat opoiws és - 1 c x _ > ‘\ a rn f Oy - ze \ mavTa Tad lepd, Kal amd TovTOV TOD vopou ovdé AAdoU ovdEVdS euabiyou Keharis yedoetar Aiyurrriov ovbes. 1) bé 8% eEaipeoss a € a c n ” \ oo» e , f TOV lLEepa@Vv Kat ) Kavow adn mept ado Lepoy oft KaTéoTHKE' Thy 8 av peylorny te Saipova Hrynvras eivat kal peylorny oi opthy avdyouct, Taitny* epyouar épéwv . . . eredy arrodelpwor x rn 4 iF ~ f a . ba Tov Bobv, catevEduevoe Kothinv pev Kelvny tracay é& ov etdor, TLpEAHY, I be 2 if \ \ > \ ” \ \ vy oxédea 5é arrotdpvover Kal tiv daddy axpnv Kal Tors @pous TE kal tov tpdynrov. Tdota S€ ToijocavtTes TO GAXO GH"a TOU \ n ” n \ ¥- \ 2 ¥ \ Boos wimdaor dptov Kabapdy Kal pércTos Kal acradidos Kab e * na \ ie \ an Ls 4 ctKov Kal MBavwotod Kal cptpyns Kal Tov adrAwv OvwpdToD, # \ > a s a 4 \ \ omhdyyva S€ avTod Aelrrovot ev TH oaHpate Kal THY mAjoartes 5é rovTwv Katayitover, Ehavov apOovov KxatayéovTes: mpovnatevoartes 5€ Oover, xavopévav S€ Tav lepov TiTTOVTAL mavtes, éreav S€ arotivvwvrat, Saita mpotiOevtat ta éAlmrovTo TOV lepov. ods pév vuv Kaapors Bods Tols Epcevas Kab Tods pocxous of wdvres Aiyiarrtior Otovar, tas S€ Onréas od odu éLeots Ovew, ada lepai eiou THs “Iovos:® Td yap Ths “Iovos dyahpa éov yuvaixyjiov Bovnepdy ort, kata wep “EXXnves Thy "Tobv® ypddovet, cal tas Bods tas Ondéas Aiydartioe mdvtes 2 “Having poured a libation of wine upon it (i.e. the altar), over the vic- tim.” 3 “Sell it thereupon,” an example of the so-called Homeric tmesis. The monuments show that the head was as frequently placed on the altars as any other joint. 4 Herodotos means Isis ; see chh. 59, 61; but in ch. 41 he confounds her with Hathor, to whom, and not to Isis, the cow was sacred. As the reclining cow, Isis was called Heset. 5 Really Hathor, see last note. ® Ié was the moon-goddess at Argos, according to Eustathios, her connection THE LAND OF EGYPT. 149 1] ¢ / , opoiws c¢Bovtat mpoBdtwv mdvTwy pddoTa paKkpe' Tov elvexa Ua as N > - oute avnp Aiyimtuos obte yuri) dvdpa “EXdnva gidroee dv TO t Or - > \ / i. orTopatt, ovdé payalpn avdpds “EXAqvos ypoeras oddé dBedoiae OX i \ n ovde AEBTL, OSE Kpéws KaBapod Bods Siaterwnpévov ‘EAAnvixh f - rn payaipn yetoera.’ Odrrovot S88 Tods amobvicKoytas Bods f , \ \ a \ Tpomov tTovde. Tas pev Onréas és Tov ToTapmov arriEiot, TOUS bE ” , a époevas Katopvocover éxaatou év Tolct mpoactetowct, TO Képas \ x t TO érepov 7) Kal auddtepa trepéyovta onyniov eivexev: \ \ ¢ f a 5€ camf Kal mpooln 6 TeTaypévos ypovos, amixveitar és / a a Thy Todw Bapis® é« THs IlpocwitiSos Kadeopévns vicov. % > \ an & gore pev ev te Aérra, mepipetpov 8é abtiis eiot cyoivor évvéa. ? , x a / , oy \ So» I év tavTyn Ov TH Ipoowritids viow everot pév Kal addraL TOALES auyval, éx ths 5€ ai Bdpies tmapayivovtat dvaipnoopevas Ta > , n n ” a / > t 9 > 2 > A ootéa Tov Body, odvopa TH mode “ArapBnyis, ev 8 adTH > / £ - oe an 2 / a / # Adpoditns tepov aysov tSputar éx tavtns Tis moos TAa- vovTat Toro dddov és ddAas Tédas, avoptEayTes Sé TA doréa amdyovot kal Odrrovat és &va xdpov TdvTes. KaTa TadTa dé a 7. ge - / > sf \ toiot Bovol kal TaAXa KTHvea Odrrtover amoOvycKovTa: Kal yap mept Tdota oto aot vevouobérntat: xtelvovor yap 8) ovde > \ €TTEAV eos e€xXac- TaoTa. "Ooor pev 8) Avds OnBaréos ipuvrae lepdv 4 vopod tod / @nBalov eici, obtor pév vuv mdytes dlwv ameyopevor alas Ovovct. \ ‘\ \ > \ > \ oe is t > Fs Geods yap 5% ov Tods adtovs &rravtes opotws Aiybmrtios aéBovtat, wAnV "lows Te Kat ’Ociptos, Tov 8% Atdvucov eivat with Argos being really due to the identity of sound between the name of the city of Argos and that of Argos, the ‘“pright” sky, with its thousand eye- like stars{which Héré (swara, ‘‘the heaven,”) had deputed to watch Id. I6 originally meant ‘‘the wanderer,” from ya ‘*to go” (whence clu, ire, etc.) ; hence the story of her wanderings. The moon goddess was given the horns of a cow from her crescent shape. South- ward of Cairo, the new moon rests on its back, instead of one of its horns, making the likeness to the horns of a cow very complete. Hence it was that the cow was sacred to the moon. It is probable, however, that the Greek legend which connects the cow with Ié was derived from the Pheenician conception of the moon-goddess ‘‘ Astarté, with the crescent-horns.” 9. 7 The Egyptians considered the Greeks (like other foreigners) unclean, not only because they killed the cow, but also because they ate swine’s flesh, and did not practise circumcision. In this they See ch. 153, note 42 agreed with their modern Mohammedan . descendants. 8 Egyptian bart, ‘‘a Nile boat,” already found on monuments of the eighteenth dynasty. ® Prosépitis lay between the Kanopic and Sebennytic branches of the Nile; Atarbékhis being Aphroditopolis, or “the city of Hathor.” It is impossible to suppose that all the bulls of Egypt were buried there, or that the Nile was pol- luted by the corpses of heifers. Herod- otos has here found another mare’s nest. 150 HERODOTOS. [Book \ c \ a Aéyovos TovTous 88 cuolws rravres céBovtas.' Goo Sé Tod e % nr a \ Mésnrtos gerqvtas iepdv i vowod tod Mevdnatov eici,” obtot bé > oA 2 f my 60 @ a / \ oo 8 \ aiyav ameyopevot dts Ovover. mBator péev vuv Kab boo. Sid s a/ > t 5 \ 40 t \ , / 5 t rovtous diwy atréyovTat, Sid Tade Néyouos Tov vouov Tovde ohict an an st reOjvat. ‘Hpaxréa Oedfoas mavtws idécba tov Ala Kai tov n ? n t an oi eOédrew dhOjvat bm’ adtod- tédos Sé, érrelre Aurrapeiv Tov € / § Ad / 0 % > 5 ¢. - f Hpakréa, tov Ala pnyavicacbas xpiov éxdelpavta mpoéyecbat \ \ t a n Te THv Kehadyy aroTapovTa Tod Kplod, Kal évdivTa TO vaKos * - F a obra of éwurov émidéEas. ard TovTov KploTpbcwroyv Tod Acs ” - ? 4 > N - > £ > Zz Tayarpa Toeover Aiytrriot, ad € Aiyurriov ’Appdyvior . . , / f éovres Aliyurtiov te kat Aidvorwy droxot kal doviy petako z 4 a r apphotépwv vouitortes.” Soxeiv bé pot, Kal TO obvowa “Appoviot > \ rn t \ 2 / 2 / 2 n \ ‘Dee am totbe odlot THY émwvupinu éroimmoavto: ’Apody yap Aiybr- \ \ % n tuot Kadéovor Tov Alia. Tods d€ Kptovs od Ovovcr OnBaior, GAN e % rn a \ n rn eicl ods iepol bia TodTo. pup 5€ Huépn Tod éviavtod, év opTH na f * 7 t rob Acds, xpiov &va xataxoavtes Kal amodeipavtes KaTa THUTO iv nn t évdtovor THyadpa Tod Acos, Kal érevta dAdo adyadkpwa ‘Hpaxdéos \ ! , \ , mpocdyover mpos avTd. Ttdota S& mroujcavtes TUmTovTaL® of ~ < * tua = * ag 2 € a , / mept TO lepoy dravtes Tov Kplov Kal érreita ev Leph Onxyn Odatover > oF QuTov. t fs \ , n “Hpaxnréos 8 mépe tovde Tov NOyou ijxovea, Stu ein TOV buUd- Sexa Ocav: ® Tov érépou 6é méps ‘Hpaxdéos, Tov “EAAnves ofSact, 1 The Egyptian deities were originally local, but were united into one pantheon after the unification of the empire. The special god of a city or nome, however, continued to be honoured as its chief’ deity, as, e.g. Amun at Thebes, or Ptah at Memphis. Some local deities never became national, and the sacred animals or totems of one district were not sacred in another. Thus the crocodile was worshipped at Ombos, Athribis, and the region of Lake Meeris, but abhorred and hunted down at Dendera, Herakleopolis, and Apollinopolis Magna. The exten- sion of the Osiris myth throughout the whole of Egypt indicates its rise after the foundation of the united monarchy by Menes. Goats were naturally offered to the ram-headed Amun (-Knuph), who came to absorb all the other members of the pantheon after the rise of the Theban dynasties. 2 The ruins of Mendés (Egyptian Pibi- neb-tat) have lately been excavated eleven miles east of Mansurah (on the Damietta branch of the Nile). The god Mendés is probably the Egyptian Ba-en-Tat, also called Ba-neb-Tat (‘‘the soul, the lord of Abusir”’) who is ram-headed. 3 Amun means ‘‘ the hidden one,” as Manetho rightly stated, and this, coupled with his ram’s head when representing Khnum or Knuph, no doubt gave rise to the myth. Héraklés is Khunsu or Khons (also Shu), who, with Amun and the maternal principle Mut, forms the Theban Triad, and as being ‘‘the destroyer of enemies” and the wandering moon-god, was identified with Héraclés by the Greeks. 4 See ch. 32, note 4. 5 «Strike themselves (i.e. lament) for the ram.” 6 The twelve gods are probably an invention of the Greeks ; comp. the altar 11] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 151 ovdapyn Alyiarrov ebuvdeOny axodoat. Kal pry ott ye ov map’ ‘EXAjvov edaBov 7d obvowa Aiybrrriot ToD ‘Hpaxéos, GANA “EAAnves wadXov map’ Alyunrlov kat “EXAnvev obtos of Oépevor T@ “Auditptovos yove toivopya ‘Hpaxdéa, Todrd pow Kad ddra texpnpid eats todTo otto eyew, év dé Kab rd8e, bre Te TOD ‘Hpaxdéos tovrov of yovels auporepor oav “Audutpiov kab *"AdKurvn yeyovdtes 1d avéxabev am’ Aiydbrrtov," duote Aiyimrios obte Tocedéwvos ote Atocxotpwv Ta obvouatdé hace \ Kab 3 / ft a a eldévat, oddé ods Geol obra év Toicr AdrovTL Oeoiat amodedéyaTa. \ \ ee ie }- Kat pay eb ye trap “EdXAjvev éraBov ovvoyd Teo daipovos, Tot- > ‘\ , TOV OUK iKIoTa GANA padioTa ewEehrov pyjuny EEew, et cep ® , 5 kal ToTe vauTininas eypéwvTo Kal Roav ‘“EMAHvov tives vavTinrot, 9 a \ \ wt € nn e a @s édXropat Te Kal éun yvoun aipel: Bote TovTwY dv Kal waddov a nq \ > / 2 ¥. >? / x me 4 Tov Oedv Ta odvowata éEertctéato Aiytrtiot 4 Tod “Hpaxdéos. 2 i ef . t GdXa Tis apxatos eats Oeds Aiyvirriowcs ‘Hpaxdéns: ws 8 adtol / 14 t- x Aéyovar, Ered eats EwTaKkicyinua Kal pipia és "Apaow PBacirgcd- n N a a cavta, éreite éx TOY oKTM Oedy of Suddexa Oeol éyévovTo TaV ¥ Hpawréa &va vopifovcs.? f - of / n eldévar €& wv oiov Te Hv, errevoa cal és Tupov tis Powvixns, / ¥ / > e x € / oe \ - muvOavopevos avToO. eivar tepov ‘Hpaxréos ayiov. Kal eidov f , wr / o 2 / \ TAovTiWsS KATETKEVATHEVOY ANNOLTL TE TrOAANOLCL avaOHuacL, Kal kal Oédwv 8€ TovTwov méps cadés Te of the twelve gods in the Troad, and the twelve gods of Etruria presiding over the twelve months of the year. Accord- ing to Manetho, as quoted by Syncellus, after the seven gods for 13,900 years, came a dynasty of eight heroes (Arés, Anubis, Héraklés, Apollo, Ammon, Tithoés, Zésos, and Zeus), for 1255 years (reduced to 189 by Syncellus). These were followed by other kings for 1817 years, then 30 Memphites for 1790 years, next 10 Thinites 350 years, after whom came ‘‘manes” and demigods for 5813. These prehistoric dynasties ended with Bytis, and were succeeded by Menes. From Hephestos (Ptah) to Menes were 24,900 years. After Horus, the last of the first divine dynasty, the Turin Papy- rus gives Thoth for 7226 years, then Thmei, and then the younger Horus, after whom seems to come a summation of the demigods followed by the name of Menes. See the end of this ch. 7 Because the mythologists made Am- phitryon the descendant of Agyptos, and Alkméné of Perseus, and so of Aigyptos. The Greek Héraklés (corre- sponding with Sansk. swryas, ‘‘ the sun,” for swar-yas, like Hera) is the Tyrian Melkarth, the sun-god, and his twelve labours have their prototype in the twelve labours of the solar hero of the great Chaldean epic. 8 «Tf indeed the Egyptians.” 9 The first divine dynasty contained seven, not eight gods; and the demigods were not twelve, but eight, according to Manetho. The secondary deities were not sprung from the primary. In ch. 145 Herodotos reckons 15,000 years from Dionysos (Osiris) to Menes. Since Osiris was included in the first divine dynasty, while Héraklés belonged to the second of demigods or heroes, Herodotos has again misunderstood his informants. See ch. 145. 45 152 HERODOTOS. [Book a a 1 , év avT@ joav atihrat dvo, ) mev ypvood amrépOov, 4 Sé cpapay- / ‘ Sov ALov AdwrovTos Tas vUKTaS péyabos.' és Aoyous dé EAOwY rn a rn a z e # / \ Toiot iepevar Tod Oeod eipoynv oKocos ypovos ein é& ob ods TO iepov Wpuras. edpov S& ovSé Tovtovs Toicr “EXAnot cupdepo- . ” \ oe TY % / d * . x ny 0 an pévous: épacay yap dua Tipe oixifopevy nal TO iepov Tod Beod © a > \ Ww > > 2 - » # £ \ iSpvOjvat, elvas bé étea am’ ob Tépov oixéovot tpinKocta Kat Suoytrua.? eldov 88 &v tH Tipp Kal dAdo iepdv ‘Hpaxréos > wv t > 2 / \ \ 2 4 2 érovupiny éyovtos @aciov eivar. darixopny dé Kal és Odcov, év a 2 eS ¢ t e ® / ‘5 Pen a > Th edpov tepdov “Hpaxréos imo Powlewy idpupévov, of Kat Edpdans Sitnow exrrdcavtes Odoov Exticav:* kal tadota Kal t na > a , 42 A \ 9 , ¢ xy mévte yevenor dvopav Tpotepa éate } Tov “Auditpiwvos ‘Hpaxréa év TH ‘ENNAS: yevér Oat. Ta pév vuv iotopnuéva dnroi capéws / / maratov Oedv “Hpaxréa éovta: Kal Soxéovor 5é pot obTos 6pOo- tata “EdAjvev roseiv, ot d£4 ‘Hpdxreca idpvcduevor extnvtat, \ a \ e 2 f ? f \ 2 7 a \ kal TO pev os Abavatw 'OdvpTio 6é éravupinv Obovat, Td OE étépp os pws évayifover, Réyovot Sé TwoANA Kal ddra aveE- murkéntos of “EXXnves, evnOns S& abtav cal 65e 6 pvOds éote x nm © / t Ee LN 2 , > Tov mepl tod “Hpaxdéos Réyouot, ws adTov dmikopevoy és Aiyurroy aotéavtes of Alytatios td moumhs é&fyov os Y Y 7 ny - a f \ \ t ~ - I wy >? \ \ 3 n Ovcovtes TH Ati- Tov SE Téws pév Hovyinv exew, rel Sé adTod a aA t Tpos TO Bowe xatrdpyovto, és adkiyv Tparowevoy Tavtas apéas Katapovedoa. éuol pév vuv doxéovar Tdota NéyouTes THS AiyuTr- t F \ a , ¥ >? t ” eed tiov piovos Kal TOY voworv Taumayv dtetipws exew ot “EXAnves: Toise yap ovde. KTHVEea ooin Ovew éotl ywpls bav Kal épaévov 1 The temple of Melkarth stood in insular Tyre, probably a little southward of the ruined Crusaders’ Cathedral. The two upright cones of stone were the Ashérim (mistranslated ‘‘groves”’) of the Old Testament, the symbols of the god- dess of fertility, which stood at the entrance of the Pheenician temples of thesun-god. Compare the two ‘‘pillars” Jachin and Boaz (‘‘ establishment” and ‘“strength”) at the entrance of Solo- mon’s Temple, which was built by Pheenicians (1 Kings vii, 21). The “emerald” pillar was probably of green glass. Mévers makes the pillars the Khammdnim or ‘‘sun-images” of the Old Testament. 2 Tyre is the Heb. tsér, ‘‘a rock.” Sidon was considered the older settle- ment. % The gold-mines of Thasos were first worked by the Pheenician colonists. The temple of the Thasian Melkarth per- haps stood on the little hill of El- Ma’shik (‘‘ the beloved,” ¢.e. Adonis the sun-god), facing Tyre at the eastern end of the isthmus which joins the island to the mainland. The title ‘‘Thasian ” has probably nothing to do with the island of Thasos. Europa, the daughter of Agenor or Khna (Canaan), and sister of Phenix and Kadmos, represents Astarté, who, under the form of a cow, was the bride of the bull, the symbol of the sun-god. The name was first applied to Boeotia, where the Phenicians were long settled. Possibly it is the Heb. ’erebh, ‘the west”; to which a Volksetymologie has given a Greek ap- pearance. See i. 2, note 7. THE LAND OF EGYPT. 153 11. ] B a t Ls ef a 6 d ” a a x owv Kab porxwv, door av KaBapoi éwor, Kal ynvdv, KOs av A 2 - < obTot avOperrous Ovouev ; ers Sé eva eovta Tov ‘Hpaxdéa ab ero y e t a J avOpwrov, as 8 dact, Kas hiow éyer Todas pupiddas a 4 \ \ s n n na govetoar ;* Kal wept pev tovtwyv tocatta piv eimrodat Kal XX Qn Qf Tapa Tov Oedy Kal Tapa THY ipdwv edpevein ein. \ \ \ eS % na Tas 8& 67 aiyas Kat rods Tpayous Tavde elvexa ov Ovovcr Ad / € > / X\ lla a > \ n ¥: lyuTTiov of eipnpévot. Tov Ildva trav éxTw Oedv AoyiLovTat * e J AY a eivat ot Mevdijarot, tods S& dxT® Oeods TodTovs mpotépous THY at na dvddexa Oedy pact yevérOat.” ypdpovai te 84 Kab yrdovor of Cwrypadou Kal of ayadpatorrowol tod Lavds téyadpa Kata ep / , n “EAAnves airyorrpoowov Kal TpayooKedéa, ovTL ToLoDTOY vopt- > - > y ww a y- o av \ oe Covres eivai pty GANA Gpmotov Tolat aAXo.oL Oeoiot Gteo Sé eivexa oéBovrat / a 6€ wdvtas tovs aiyas ot Mevéijoto, Kal paddrov Tovs époevas ay-Onré } , eae \ / ” ’ \ Tav-Onréwv, Kal TovTw@V of aimddot Tiywds wélovas eyovar ex bé TovTav éva pdrdaota, doTis éredy arrobdvy, wévOos pwéya mavTh TO Mevdncip vow@ tibetar. Kareitar dé 6 Te Tpdyos Kal 6 Ilav éyéveto 6é év TH vOU@ TOUT@ em’ Euéo TodTO a , > + of / d t TOLOUTOV ypapouct auTOV, OV Lot Hocov €OTL Neryety. Alyurriott Mévéns. \ t z t az +. 7 2 86 a 2 > is TO Tépas* yuvatkl Tpdyos euiaryeto avadavdov. Todto és éridcEw avOperev arrixero. , x *Yy Sé Alyvartiot prapov Hynvtat Onplov eivas: n / a a bev Hv Tis Yraton adtdv Tapimy bos, adtoiat Toice ipatiovwt am’ cn mw € \ X 2 \ / a \ e a av éBarre éwutov Bas él tov rotaudv: Todt 8é of cuBdtas 27 2 xe > an > * X\ > \ nq > > ¥ > tf covtes Aintree éyyevels és tepov obdév Tov év Aiyitrtm évép- n t OE 2 bb > % f yovTat podvot mavtwv, ovdé ot éxdidocbas ovdels Ouyarépa é0éreu 000 dyerOar &€ adTdv ad exdidovtai te of cvBdTat Kab / a 5 dryovtas é€& adAHAwV. Tolos pév vuv aAXdoLoL Deoioe Ove bs ov 6 \ a Kat TOUTO 4 According to the legend as found in Pherekydés of Leros (fr. 33), strangers were sacrificed to the supreme god on the coasts of the Delta by Busiris, who is plainly the town of that name. As this part of Egypt was almost wholly inhabited by Pheenicians, it is clear that the myth is a reminiscence of the human sacrifices they offered to their sun-god, who himself had been sacrificed by his father El. 5 See ch. 483, note 9. Khem is meant by Pan. Hence Khemmis is the Greek Panopolis. Herodotos here confuses Khem and Mendes together. No Egypt- ian deity is represented with the feet of an animal. The Sesennu, or ‘‘eight” gods of the monuments, who gave their name to Pi-Sesennu or Hermopolis, were —(1) Nu (‘‘the water”) and Nut, (2) Hehu and Hehut, (3) Kek (‘‘darkness”’) and Kekt, (4) Neni and Nenit. These do not include Khem, and have nothing to do with the eight gods of Herodotos who are explained in ch. 43 (see note 9). 6 Herein agreeing with Jews, Moham- medans, and Hindus, as well as with the more refined portion of modern European society. 46 47 48 49 154 HERODOTOS. [Book Sexarevor Alrybrrriot, Lerjvyn S& cal Avovicw’ pouvoure Tob auto xpovor, TH avr Tavaehsivy, Tous Us Gécavres TaTréovTat TOV xpedy. didte 5é rods bs év pev Thee adAnot opraet amrec- tuyhcace év S& TavTn Ovovor, ert pev Aayos epl avrov br’ Alyumtloy Levyopev0s, éuol pévrot erro rapevy ovK edrrperéorepos Ouaty 6é Hde TOY vOV TH 2edsjvn Trovetrat' érreav Ovon, THY otpHy aKpnY Kal Tov omdqva Kal Tov érimXoov gore réyeoOar.® ouvbels opod KaT ov cxddanpe mdon TOU KTHVEOS ve momengi TH meph THY wn dov ryevomern, Kab érevta xararylbee mrupl: Ta € aAra Kpéa ovTéovtTar év Th mayo chive év TH dv Ta lepa Ovwou, év adn &é neuen ov« dp &te yevoaiato. acbevelns Blov ctattivas mrdoaytes bs Kal dmTicavtTes TavTas Ovovcr.” ot be TEVNTES avTav or a \ f n ¢ a n f o X n 76 S& Avoviow ths opis ti Sopmin* yotpov mpo Taév Oupé tEas & bub0t a gpea Oat Tov yotpov avT@ TO peav opdtas Exacrtos Sid0t amodhéperBas Tov yoipov avT@ T¢ LTT OOO [LE a Baré Ny S86 GAANY avadyovge OpTHY TO arrodopéevm TaY cvBwTéwv. THY adrnv avay pTHVv T¢ * \ nn \ ft Awvicw of Aiydatioe TMV yopav? Kata Tabta oxeddv wdvTa "EdAnos: dvi 8 dadrdrAdv dAra ode éotl éLevpynuéva Soov Te a if mnyvaia aydhwata veupdoracta, Ta Tepupopéovor KaTa Kdpwas an na sy > a > n - as. nF yuvaixes, vevov TO aidotov, ov TOAN@ Tem EXaToOV éov TOU aAdoU oopatos.” f Atévucov.* Soxet prot Meddpzrovs * n \ ? f € i a = Be a mponyeitas S& addos, ai 6é Erovtas deldovoas Tov t e a a rn dudte 8é pélov te eyes TO aidoiov Kal xwvel podvov n t a / Tod cdpatos, ots AOyos Tepl avdTodD lepds Aeyopevos. Hon Ov 6 “Apvbéwvos tis Ovoins tavTys ovK 7 Isis and Osiris. Brugsch makes Seléné the Egyptian Suben, whose chief seat of worship was El-Kab (Eileithyo- polis). Droves of swine have been found represented on the walls of the tombs here. 8 Probably another attempt of Herod- otos to cover his ignorance. See ch. 3, note 9, 9 The civilisation of China has dis- covered an equally cheap way of appeas- ing the gods with paper figures. 1 Aopria was the first day of the Ionic feast Apaturia. It here seems to have the general sense of ‘‘the beginning of the feast.” 2 Two MSS. read xolpwy, but xdpwy is the reading of the three best, and most suits the context, the meaning being that the Egyptians have no ‘‘ choral dances.” 3 “In no way much less than the rest of the body.” Cp. v. 38. The feast of the ithyphallic Min (Khem) took place on the 26th of Pachon, in the time of Ramses III. 4 Herodotos has confused the feast of Osiris with that of Khem. 5 Melampous, nephew of Neleos, king of Pylos, aud brother of Bias, the sooth- sayer, was himself a prophet and a physician. Serpents had licked his ears, and so given him understanding of the language of birds and knowledge of the future. He healed the daughters of Preetos with hellebore, and restored the women of Argos to their reason. The introduction of the worship of Dionysos, ascribed to him, seems to indicate that the myth has embodied traditions of “swarth-footed”’? Pheenicians, and justi- fies the statement of Herodotos at the end of the chapter. 11.] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 155 5 2 \ 2 >» / eivat adans GAN Eurrecpos. “EdAnow yap 8) Meddprrous éorl 6 2 ip a / i eEnynoduevos tod Avovicov 16 Te obvoya Kal thy Ovalny Kab \ \ a rn THY ToumnY ToD hardod: atpexéws pev ov TavTa auAAABoV \ t x” € ! f TOV Noyov Ednve, GAN oF erruyevdpwevor TOUT cogictal pelovas 2es \ 2 an t eépnvav: tov 8 ov parr0Oov tov tH Acovicw treprdpevov , \ € / Medrdurrous éotl 6 Katnynoduevos, kab ard robrou pabdvtes fe \ Toveover TA Trovéovor “EAAnves. eyo pév vuv dynul Medrdurroda / f a yevopevoy avdpa aopov pavtinny te éwvT@S cvotiicar Kab / t muOopevoyv am Aiybarrov dAXa Te TOAAA eonynoacbas “EAAnot \ \ , n kal Ta wept Tov Acovucoy, ddiya aitév Twapadrgd£avta. od yap \ a / / n 59 cupteceiv ye dow Ta Te &v Aiyiat@ rovecpeva TO Oe@ Kab ‘. . rf ¢ fr a a Ta év Toics “EXAnot: omoTpotra yap av Hv Totot “EXXyot Kal ob \ ? t ? 4 IQO\ / oe o - > vewott éonypéva. ov pév odd dycw bes Aiyirtios map € #. x a ) EnrAnvev éraBov i) TovTo 4} GAXO Kod TL vomatov. mvbécOar Sé a / pot Soxet pddruota Meddurovs ta mept tov Avovucoy mapa f a n a Kdépou te tod Tupiov Kal trav odvv atte éx Dowlens amixopévov \ n és THY viv Bowwtiny Kareopévny yopnv. > 8 88 \ , \ > 7 a a 2 > 7 yedov 6€ Kal mavrwv Ta odvopata Tov Oedv é& AiytrrTov / \ / n eryrvbe és thy “EAAdSa.® SidTe pev yap é« Tov BapBdpav of / or er >/ t 2 4 L >> HKet, TuvOavopevos otTw etpicxw éov: Soxéo 8 Ov padioTa aT / na Aiyirrov amixyOat. bre yap 81 pn Tlocedéwvos cal Atocxotpar, f f @s Kal TpoTepov pot TdoTa elpntas, al “Hpns nal ‘lortins Kat @éusos Kal Xaplrov cal Nnpyidov, trdv ddr9ov Oedv AiyuTriows > 7 \ ae 2 y 2 na , / \ \ L aie KoTe Ta ovvopaTa éati év TH yopy. Réyw Sé TA Néyovct > } Ad / n be aah 6 a , \ Cae ea 4 avtot Aivirtiot. Tay € od hact Oedy yiwodocKEWW Ta ovVOpaTA, oboe 5€ poe Soxéover vd TleAacyav dvopacbjvat, wrnv Toces- 6é ‘ n 6e fe 6 \ \ A a > 50 e i) \ éwvos' tovTov dé tov Oeov mapa AiBiwv érvovto: ovdapol 5 2799 9 a TL 5é ” ” > \ Z 7 } yap amr apyins Ilocesdéewvos obvoua extnvtar et py AiBues,' Ka Tip@oe Tov Oeov TodTov aiet. voplfova. 8 av Aiytrtioe odd ¢ 256 8 , L \ oo» \ , Y 204 Hpwot oveev. Tdota pév vuv Kal dAda pos ToUTOLOL, TA eyo a A, ppdow, “EXAnves am Aiyurtiov vevouikacs: Tod 8é ‘Epo Ta 2 I 3 x y \ * n / > > > Ad - ayadpata op0a éyeww Ta aidoia moéovtes ovx an’ Aiyurrtiov 8 The Chauvinism of Herodotos, if he 7 It isa pity that Herodotos does not ever had any, had been entirely removed tell us what was the Lybian form of the by his travels, and he had the same high name. But probably he did not know opinion of the Egyptians that many it. In Egypt the sea was under the Englishmen have of the French. Not influence of Typhon (Set). only were ‘‘things better managed there,” 8 «The Egyptians are in no way used but Greece had to go to Egypt even for ~to heroes.” The very idea was unknown its theology. Of course the name of no’ in Pantheistic Egypt. The worship of Greek deity really ‘“‘came from Egypt.” ancestors (tepw) was altogether different. 51 52 156 HERODOTOS. [Book a £ pepaOnnact, GAN amd Tedkacydv mpdros pev “EAAjveov adrdvtov a / ’"AOnvaios mapadaBovres, Tapa S& Tov’Tov @Ado. "AOnvaioscs a / yap 4on Thvixadra és “EAXnvas redéover® TleXaoryot civorKor éyévovto év TH ydpn, Bev Trep Kat “EXAnves jpEavTo voy Ohvas. / datis b¢ TA KaBeipwv dpyia pepinrat,' Ta YapoOpruxes émrired- n \ a \ / gover TaparaBovres mapa IleAacyav, otTos @vnp olde TO Neyo f rf THY yap LapyoOpyixny olxeov mpotepov Iedacyot obtot of sep , , ‘\ "AOnvaloict civorxos éyévovTo, Kab Tapa TovTav LapoOpnHixes Ta épyta TapadapBdvover. n a / A tod ‘Eppéw "AOnvaior mparos “EXAjvev pabdvtes mapa Iedac- a t / yav éroumoavto: of §€ Tedacyol fepdv twa AOyov rept avTod n I érckav, Ta ev toicr ev YapoOpnixn pvotypioss. SedHrwTar. t a f eOvov bé mdvta mporepov of Iedacyol Oeoior érevydpevor, os Bo ON. > , 78 2 / ? / 6a > S oy ~ 8 éyo év Awddvy olda axotvcas, éravupinv &€ ovS ovvopa érol- Beods 8€ mpoc- , , > n /, a , / \ , ovopacdy odeas amd ToD ToLtovToU, OTL Kocpw OévTes Ta TaVTA , : / mpnypaTa Kat mdcas vouas eiyov.” émevra Sé ypdovou modo 8 / ? 50 2 n 2h! > L \ > teEeAOovtos ériOovto éx ths Aiylatou dmiypéva Ta odvopaTa 6p0a av éyew Ta aidoia TaydApara , > \ 2A > \ > / Z €0VTO ovdevt QUTWMV* OU yap QKHKOECAY KO. ® “Beginning to be reckoned among Hellenes.” See i. 57, note 1. 1 “Fas been initiated into the mys- teries of the Kabeiri.” The Kabeiri were the eight Phenician Kabbirim or Ké- birim, ‘‘the strong (or great) ones,” of whom Eshmun (‘‘the eighth’), identi- fied with Asklépios, was the youngest. Perhaps they originally represented the planets, Eshmun being a form of the supreme god. According to Sanchon- jathon (Phil. Byb. 11), they were the seven sons of Sydyk or Sadykos, “the just.” The mother of Eshmun (Damascius, Vit. Isid.) was Astronoé, ae. Astarté. The Greeks identified them with the Dioskuri, ‘‘the sons of Zeus,” 7.e, El, the supreme god, who was the father of the seven Titans (a Greek translation of Kabeiri), and of whom Sydyk was a title. Their worship in Lemnos and Samothraké shows that these islands once possessed Pheenician colonies, which Herodotos calls Pelasgic, 1.e. prehistoric. Greek writers vary as to their number as worshipped in these islands ; the scholiast on Apollon. (i. 917) makes them four, Axieros or Démétér, Axiokersa or Persephoné, Axiokersos or Aidés, and Kasmilos or Hermés; Akusi- laos and Pherekydes reckoned only three ; others only two (Zeus and Dionysos). M. James Darmesteter (Mém. de la Soc. de Linguistique, iv. 2) seeks to identify them with the ‘‘Sons of God” of Gen. vi. 2, and supposes the. legend to have originally run: ‘‘The sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair, and left for them the daughters of God (i.e, the seven Kabeirides or women of Lemnos); the daughters of God slew them.” See Herodotos, iii, 37. The old Aryan god Hermés (the Vedic Sarameyas, the dog of the dawn) was changed into the Pheenician Kasmilos, who presided over generation. 2 Ges probably stands for Gerds, from Ge-, dha, the root of rlOnut, so that the etymology of Herodotos seems to be cor- rect. At any rate phonetic laws prevent us from connecting the word with deus and its kindred. 11] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 157 Tov OeGy Tdv ddrrAgwY, Acovicou S& Hatepov TOrAA® émvOovTo.® kal peta xpovov éypnornpidtovto mept tov ovvopdtav év Awddvy: 16 yap 5) pavtjiov TodTo vevomicTas apyatoTaToy TOV év "EXdnot xpnornpior civat, Kal Fv Tov ypovoy TobTov podvov. érel Ov éxpnornpidtovto év TH Awddvn of Tedacyol ef avérov- Tat Ta ovvopaTta Ta and Tov BapBdpev Hxovta, aveire TO Havrniov ypacba. amd yey 8) TovTov ToD ypovou eOvov Toicr ovvopace Tov Oedv ypedpevory mapa bé Tledkacyav “EXXqves é£edéEavto totepov. bOev bé éyévovto Exactos TaV Oedy, elire aiel joav mdytes, oxotol Te Twes Ta eldea, od« HrictéaTo péxpt ob} mpaénv te Kal xOés ws elrely Aoyw. ‘Haiodov yap Kal “Opunpor iruxlnv tetpaxocloict erect Soxéw peo mpecRutépous yevéoOat Kal od mréoct: odToL Sé eiot Of mrotnoavTes Deoyoviny "EdAnoe wal rotor Ocotct Tas éravuptas Sovtes Kal Tyds Te Kal - réyvas Siedovtes Kal eldea abtdv onunvaytes.” oi S& mpdtepov mTounTal Aeyopevot TOUT@Y TOV avdpav ryeverOat oTepov, Ewouye Soxeiv, éyévovto.® tovTav Ta wey mpata ai Awdwvides fepeias Aéyouot, TA Se Botepa Tra és “Hoioddv re nal “Ounpov éxovra eyo Aéyo. 53 Xpnornpiov 8& méps tod te ev “EXXnou cal Tod év ArBin 54 tovde Airyvarior Noyor NéyouTs. épacay of iepets Tod OnBaréos 3 The statement of Herodotos about the names of the gods is as incorrect as his other surmises about the Pelasgians. The Greeks brought most of the names of their deities with them from the early home where they had lived before the separation of the Aryan family. But Dionysos certainly was of later importa- tion, and came from the east, either from the Pheenicians or from the Hittites. 5 As Homer and Hesiod are here said to have formed the Greek theogony, Herod- otos must understand by Homer all that mass of epic literature which in after times was called Cyclic, and distributed among various authors, together with the “‘Homeric” hymns. The date of Homer largely depended on the birthplace assigned to him, 7.e. to the rise of epic poetry, or the formation of guilds of rhapsodists in different localities, par- ticular dates being connected with par- ticular places. Krates placed him B.c. 1100, the author of the life of Herod- otos B.c. 1104, Eratosthenes B.c. 1084, Aristotle and Aristarkhos in the age of the Ionic migration (B.c. 1144), the Khians in the ninth century 3.c., Eu- phorion and Theopompos in the age of Gyges B.c. 670. In their present form, however, the Iliad and Odyssey bear traces of the age of Periklés, and the mass of epic and didactic literature which went under the names of Homer and Hesiod must have been of slow growth. Homer is a name rather than a person, and sumpos, ‘‘the fitted to- gether,” is applied by Euripides (A/k. 870) to the marriage-bond. Why Herod- otos has fixed on his particular date is clear from ch. 145, where he places the Trojan War 800 years before his own time. Dividing this 800 years in half gave him 400 years before himself for Homer. 6 Linos, Orpheos, Muszos, etc. 55 56 158 HERODOTOS. [spook a n / Avs" 800 yuvaixas iepelas ex OnBéwv eEayOivar id Dowixor, a \ +» % kal thy pev avdtéwv mvbécbar és AiBinv rpnbeicay Thy 6é és, a f tos “EXAnvas, tavtas 8€ Tas yuvaixas civar Tas iSpucapévas a tf Ta pavTnla mpotas év Totor eipnuevorct eOveor. eipoyévou Sé \ peo OKdbevy otto atpexéws emicTdpevot Aéyouor, Epacav mpds tdoTa Entnow peyddAnv ard odéwv yevécOar THY yuvaiKdv Tov- s , 2 5 L i 5 \ Lo bécOas Se téwv, Kal avevpely pév oheas ov Suvatol yevérOat, mvbécOas .5é , totepov tdota Tepl adtéwy Ta mep 61 édeyov. TdoTa mév vuY a ¥ tav év OnByor iepéwy jeovov, rade d€ Awdavaiwy gacl ai mpopavTues. Ovo Tedecddas peralvas® é« OnBéwv trav Aiydr- Toy avartapévas THY pev avtéwv és AtBinu Thy Sé Tapa opéas amixécOat, iCopévny 5€ puv ert dyyov® adddkacba. pov / avOpwornin os ypedv ein pavthvov avToOs Atos yevérOat, Kab a ec 5 / a avtovs tmovaPeiv Ociov eivas TO émayyeAXOpevoyv avrotot, Kat ageas é« tovTov rojoat. thy 8€ és Tods AiBvas otyouevny mererdda éyovot “Aupovos ypnotHpiov Kededoas Tos AiBvas moviy: éote 66 Kat TodTo As. Aawbdavaiov 8é ai icpetar, Tov Th mpecButatn ovvoua Hv IIpopuéveca, TH Se peta TavTynv Trpa- t n \ t f wy t 1 f pérn, TH 5é vewrdty Nixdvdpn, edeyov tdota:* cvvwpondoryeov 5€ oft Kal of Gdrot Awdwvaior oi rept 7d iepov. eyo 8 eyo 2 On s , > 2 , € . 1¢7/ A Tept avTav yvouny tHvde. ef adyOéws of Dolvixes eEnyayov Tas lepas yuvaixas Kal tHv pev avtéwv és AcBinv tiv 8& és thy ‘EAAdba amébovto, Soxeiy enol, 4 yuvy airy ths vov ‘EXXdé8os, / n n a mpotepov bé IledXaaylns careouévns THs adtis tadtns, mpnOAvac > 0 te 2 SF 8 / > f e / c \ és @corpwrovs,” érevta Sovrevovca aitos iSpicacbat wd 7 «The Theban Zeus.” This does not show that Herodotos actually visited muring of water, and the bronze vessel given by the Korkyreans. See i. 46, Thebes. The ‘‘priests” were the beadles who showed him over the temples. Herodotos probably had heard the story he recounts at Dédona, and when in Egypt took the opportunity of putting “leading” questions to his guides, who answered accordingly. 5 The doves were sacred to Didné, the Pheenician Astarté, who shared the temple of Dédéna with Zeus. The meherds or cushat dove took its name from its ‘‘dark”’ colour (ze:és). ® The oracles of Dédéna were com- municated to their interpreters partly through the rustling of the oak leaves (Od. xiv. 327), partly through the mur- ‘Pelasgia.” note 3. 1 We gather from this that the oracle was served by three priestesses in the time of Herodotos. At an earlier time the prophets of the god were men, be- longing to the tribe of Selli (later Helli), who ‘‘washed not the feet and lay on the ground.” (Jl. xvi. 233 ff.) This disposes of the attempt of Herodotos to rationalise the legend. 2 “Among the Thesprétians in what is now Hellas, but was formerly called Herodotos does not mean that all Greece was once called Pelasgia, but only the district of Epeiros, in which Dédéna was situated. It is interesting THE LAND OF EGYPT. 159 11] t XN 2 x 7 ny@ tweducvin Avos iepov, domep Hv oiKds audurodevovcay év ¥ & . \ t v nt n OnByow iepov Ards, &vOa arrixeto, évOatta pvipny adtod éyeuv. 2 <: /- J é« 6€ tovTov ypnoThpiov Katnyjoato, éretre cuvddaBe THY € / a n FAAdda yrdooav. gpdvar dé of aderAdeny ev AiBty Twemphabat e ON a >On rap) / fH 2 ® > > , t vT0 THY avTav Dowikov ir ov Kal adTH émpyOn. ererddes 57 8€ pos Soxéovar KAnOjvat mpds Awdwvatav él Todde ai yuvaixes, — / a , dioTe BdpBapor joav, eéxeov Sé ops opolas spice POéyyerOar. / Meta S& ypdvov tHYv Tederdda avOpornin dovfi aiddEacba Aéyouat, éreite cuveTd ode Hida H yuri}: ews S& éBapBdpite, ” 6 / 286 / Oé 6. 2 \ L t A Spvibos tporov édoKed ou POéyyecOar, eet téw TpdTw adv meérerds ye avOpwrnin povh POéyEatto ; pédawvav Se AéyovTes civat THY TereLdda onuatvovat Ste Alyuvarin yuvt Av. 1 88 pavtnin Te év OnBnot thoe Aiyurrrinor cal 4 ev Awddvn / > , 4 2A 3 my \ \ n TapaTAnciat adAnAnoL TUyYavovet eotca.” éEott dé Kal Tov iep@v 4) wavtinn* am’ Aiydrrou amiypévn. mavnyyipias Se dpa Kal Toumds Kal rpocaywyas® mpato. avOpdrov Aiytatiol eict ot Tomoduevot, Kal mapa TovT@ay “EAAnves pepwaOyKact. TeK- Lenpvov S€ por ToUTOV TOde* ai ev yap palvovtar éx TOAROD TEO , , e oe ‘E ‘ \ 5G. xXpovov Troveopevat, at dé ‘EXAnvixal vewor) érroimOnoav. Tlavnyupigover dé Aiytrtiot ok adrrak Tob évavtod, Tavn- , \ , st \ y Bis 2. Bod yipias 8€ cvyvds, wdduota pev Kal mpoOvpotata és BovBactwv modu TH Apréud.,° Sevtepa S& és Bovowpwy wordy TH "Tour" ev to find the Thesprétians reckoned as Hellenes ; Dédéna, however, was an Hellenic sanctuary. 3 Such an assertion goes to show that Herodotos could not have visited Thebes. 4 “Divination by means of victims.” This has been practised widely over the globe, and was not confined to Egypt and Greece, as Herodotos imagined. 5 mpooay. refers to the litanies and hymns which were sung to the sound of musical instruments. Separate calendars of feasts were possessed by each of the principal towns. In the time of the Old Empire the festival calendar of Memphis was: (1) Feast of the begin- ning of the year; (2) Feast of Thoth ; (3) of the New Year; (4) of Uaka; (5) of Sokharis ; (6) of the greater and lesser burning ; (7) of holocausts ; (8) of the manifestation of Khem ; (9) of Sat ; (10) of the first of the month ; (11) of the first of the half month. Under the twelfth dynasty were added (12) the feast of Osiris, and (13) that of the Epagomene. The feast or heb usually lasted five days. § Sekhet or Bast, the lion-headed and cat-headed goddess of Bubastis (Pi-Bast, now Tel Bast, near Zagazig), to whom the cat was sacred, was daughter of Ra, and bride of Ptah, and symbolised sexual passion. Her festival took place on the 16th of Khoiak (about Christmas). Bast (also called Menk) and Sekhet were also regarded as sisters. 137, note 4. 7 The site of Busiris (Abusir) is now famous for its pyramids of the fifth dynasty. So far from being in the middle of the Delta, however, it lies beyond it to the south-east of Gizeh. The Busiris meant by Herodotos must therefore be another town, P-User-neb- 58 59 See ch. 60 61 160 HERODOTOS. [Book / \ x a , 2 4 / ” e t oy Yo ravTn yap 6) TH moder earth péyiotov “Iovos iepov, tSpuTau dé 4 an > / 2 x mods attn TAS Aiybmrrou év péow TO Arta: "lous 8é dots KaTA f Thy “EAAjvov yAOooav Anyujrnp. tpita b& és Yd word TH / / ’AOnvain® mavnyupifovat, tétapta bé és “HAlov modw Te “HrLg, an / n méumra Sé és Bovtody modu tH Anrtoi,® extra Sé és Tdmrpnpwy n I mom To "Ape. és ev vuv BovBactw modu éreav Kopifovrat, motéovot Tordde. TAéovoi Te yap 57 dua avdpes yuvarél Kal / a e / > € - id e £ an mMoAAoy TL wAHOS Exatépwv ev ExdoTn Bdper ai pév Ties TOY n / yuvatkav Kpotara éyovoas Kxpotarifovar, of S& avdA€ovet Kara, / \ / € 1 \ o 2s Se \ mavtTa TOV TOOY, ai Oe AowTral yuvaixes Kal avdpes aeidovet Kal a I Tas xeipas Kpotéovot. erredv O& mA€ovTES KATA TLVa TOL AX - > - Th Ba a Fr - ay GAAnV yévovTat, éyypiwpavtes THY Bapiy TH yéa Totéovor Toudse. ai wey Ties TOV yuvaiKov Tovéovar TA Trep elpynKa, ai de TwOd- n an t / a fovor Bodcar Tas év TH wodet Ta’TH yuvaiKas, ai dé épyéovTat, a / ai 6& dvacipovtat avictdpevat, TdoTa Tapa mwacav modw mapatrotapinv motéovat éeav Se amixwvtas és THY BovBaotw, u oprdfovat peyddas avdyovtes Ouacias, nal oivos auméduvos avatot- a € a a pottat mrA€wv ev TH optH tavtn i év TO Aravte éviavToe TO > J, t 6é es aN \ f 2 \ értdoim@. ocupdottéovor Sé, 6 Te avnp Kal yuvn éote TAY / 2) 2 e / / e e > , t madiov, Kab és éBdounxovta pupiddas, ws of éruydptor Aéyouct. tdota pev 8» tavTy Trovettas, év S€ Bovoips ore. ds avdyouaet a ¢ / f TH "low THY OpTHY, eipntat TpoTEpov pour TUTTOYTAL yap by peTa N: 6 Z / \ a 10 Ze * 3 0 z Bes Ti Ovoiny waves Kal TacaL, wupiddes KapTa ToAAal avOpoTwv X \ 7 3 oo de t > i oe X a Tov 6€ TUmrTovTat, ov por Goby éote Aéyeww. oor de Kapdv > > Ad / > e &e / oy f L eiot év Aiytrt@ oiKxéovtes, obToL S& TocovT@ éTL TAEW TroLéoUTL / v \ \ , f. tovTwy bcm Kal Ta péToTa KOTTOVTAL payaipno..*® Kal TobT@ Tat, or rather Tatta, of which Osiris 1 Ares was Mentu-Ra, the warrior- was lord. See ch. 4, note 4. god, who steers the bark of the sun, 8 Neith, the ‘great cow,” which gave and pierces the serpent Apophis. He birth to the world, and was a manifesta- is hawk-headed, and is once represented tion of Isis, was identified with Athéna with two heads. Paprémis seems to on account of the similarity of name. have stood between Menzaleh and Dami- Sais was already famous in the time of etta (see ch. 165, and iii. 12). the eighteenth dynasty. Its ruins lie 2 “The pilgrims, reckoning men and north of Sa el-Hager, on the Rosetta women only, and not children, amount arm of the Nile. to.” % The goddess Buto seems to be Uat 3 Osiris; see ch. 8, note 9. The or Uati, the genius of Lower Egypt, Egyptians themselves felt no scruple symbolised by the winged asp, who was about naming him. worshipped at Tep, at the extremity of the ‘ Like the fanatics who gash their Rosetta branch of the Nile. The cityof heads at Cairo on the night of the Buto is usually identified with the Egypt- ’Ashfira. The Karians were imported ian Pi-Uto in the nome of Am-pehu. by Psammetikhos I., ch. 152. They are / f 1] T.. \SND OF EGYPT. 161 2% a - > a eiol Siprot Ore eiol Eeivos nab od« Aiybmrtion. és Sdw Se wor 2 \ # a of éreay oudrexéwor, Tio Ovolnor & Tue vuKTL Myva Kalovor 4 \ e # TavTes TOMA UTaiOpia mepl Ta SepaTa KUKrAw* Ta bE AbyVa > \ is if 44 n earl euBadia gumrea ddOos kat édalov,. émurodhs S& eects avTo \ 4 \ a n TO eAAUyVLOV, Kal TobTO KaleTas mavviytov, Kal TH dpTh odvoya a m a9 \ A i Ketrat AvyvoKain. ob S av ph EXMwor tov Aiyumriov és Thy / - / \ n mavnyupw tavtTnv, puddocovtes THY ViKTA THS Ovcins Kalovet \ kal avtol mdytes Ta AUyVa, Kal obTw odK év Yds povvyn KaleTaL ara Kab dvd wacav Aiyurrov. sdreo 8é elvexa bas éraye Kal ‘ € \ of ” © \ ? a / , > \ Tiyuny 7) vVE abitn, Eott lepds rept avTOD Novos A¥eyopmevos. és SE / a “Hiiou te réduv Kal Bovrody Oucias potvas émutedover pouréov- 2 \ 4 / \ Re ttn We t \ a tes. év 6€ Tlamphue* Ovoias pév Kal iepa xatd wep Kab tH GAAn tovéover: ebT’ Av Se yivntas natadepis 6 Hrsos, ddéryou pév Ties TOV lepéwv Tepl Tayadpa TremovéaTat, of S€ ToNAO) a’Tav / / ” € a nie a 2 aA Ss > EvNov KOPUVAS EXOVTES ETTATL TOU LEepov ev TH é0d@, aXXot TE evywras émitehéovTes mréoves yiAlwv avdpdv, Exactor yovtes To 6é dryadpa éov nn an x an €v vn@ pukp@ Evrive kataxeypvowpévp mpoexxouitover TH mpo- t > ow y € f € \ \ ? # € 5 ” Tepain és dAXo olKnpa iepov. of pev 5 Gdéiryou of TrEpl THyaApa f 5 / 7 5 oo» Q / Dederupévor EXxovat TeTpdxvKdov aduakav” dyoucay Tov vyndv Te % n nr kal To év TH vn@® evedv ayarpa, of S& ov dot ev Tolce TpoTV- Evra Kal odtot, él Ta Erepa dreis éEoTacr. ra ¢€ nm > / € x > a / * a Aalooe Eatedres eorévar, ot Sé evywdArpator TiumpéovTes TO Oe an rt evOatta payn Evrowwe Kaptepi) \ J: ylvetas Kepards te cvvapdocovtat, Kal as eyo Soxéw Toddol , malovat avtovs adeEouévous. % > / ? nm a of > J v 2 £ Kal amoOvncKkover éx Tay ‘Tpwydtov: ov pévTot of ye Aiyimrtiot wv > re Qs \ X\ / / >? n épacav arrobvicKew obdéva. thy dé Taviyupw Tat’THy éx TovSE a id a vouicar pack oi émuydpiot. oixeiv ev TH iep@ TovTw Tod “Apeos Ki , \ ” > , / > ” 2 THY pntépa, Kal Tov “Apea arrotpodoyv yevopuevov édOciv éEav- \ a ¥ / n Spwpévoy Oérovta TH pyntpl cvppitas,® Kal Tods mpoTdXovs THs t / \ / n t LnTpos, ola ov« dTwToTAs a’ToV TpdTEpoV, Ov TepLopay TapLévat t t , ara atreptcerv, Tov Oé €E GAAS TOALOS ayayopuevov avOpaToUsS f a \ a \ \ Tovs TE TpoTroAovs TpNYéws Tepiotreiy Kal éoeAOciy Tapa THY the Lud or Lydians of Jer. xlvi. 9, and Ezek. xxx. 5. 4 Paprémis is probably the Egyptian Rem, the name being P-ap-rem, ‘“‘ city of the (goddess) Ap of Rem.” The Papremitic nome lay between the Khem- mitic and Saitic. 5 Chariots with four-spoked wheels characterise early Greek coins. The M wheels of the Hittite chariots, as repre- sented on the Egyptian monuments, have four spokes. Those of Egypt have four, six, and eight—generally six. Persian chariots usually have eight spokes, but one given by Ker Porter has eleven. ® Herodotos seems to have confounded the legend of Horus with what he was told about Mentu-Ra. 62 63 64 65 \ HERODOTOS. 162 [Book pntépa. amd tobrov 76 "Apes tabrny Thy TAnyiy év TH OPTH / t vevopmtxévat pact. ‘i a , > \ Kai 70 py ployeoOar yuvarkl év iepoiot pndé adovTous amo n if yuvarxav és lepa éovévas obtoi iat of mpadtoe OpnoxevoavTes. a) a Ya \ >? t of pev yap aArdoe oyedov Tavtes avOpwrro,” wryv Aiyurioy a ‘ \ a > £ kal “EdXAjvov, pioyovra év iepotot Kai amo yuvaiKdv aviocTa- t x Ji 2 , eh pevoe GovToe écépyovTas és iepov, vouifovTes avOpwmovs eivas of / ©. 4. katd jwep Ta dAda KTHvea Kal yap Ta GANG KTHvEa opav Kal d a a an n Ne 39 dpvidwv yévea dyevoueva év Te Toict vnoiot Tov Dedy Kat ev a t > 4 > n 0 n a x f > x Hde Tolat Temévers’ ei wY Eivar TH Oe@ ToUTO wy irov, ovK av oUdE a. we rn tf f Ta KTHVER ToLEtY. OUTOL mév VUY ToLadTA éTLNEYOVTES TOLEOVTL n , éuouye ovx apertd. Aiydrrios b& OpnoKevovot Tepiocas Ta TE rn Y dara wept ta iepa kat 87 Kal Tdde. eodoa yap Aiyuros / dpoupos TH AuBin ov pada Onpiddns éoti- Ta dé éovta ode / / a a dmavta tepd vevoutotat, Kal Ta pev ovvTpopa avToict Tolat > 0 , \ be ” a oe vA > a oN, 6 f e 9 > avOpedroiot, Ta bé ov. TaV O€ clveKev aveiTat Ta Onpia lepa” eb f / Xx a / + \ a - ¥ 2 XN Aéyouu, KaTaBainv av TH Royo és Ta Ocia TpHyyaTa, TA eyo v a a t, hevyo uddtucta arnyeiobas: Ta Oé Kal elpnea abtav érupaveas, t = I a avaykain KaTadapBavomevos eimov. vouos S€ éoTe Tepl TOY Onpiov ade éywv. peredwvol amodedéyatat Ths Ttpophs xopis if a : a nn éxdotav Kal épceves kal Ojrear’ Tov AiyuTtiov, Tov Tails Tapa n I matpos éxdéxeTas THY TYyunv. of Sé ev That Toda ExacTOL 3. f 2 / ee & an n a xX > \ evyas Tdode opt atroTehgovct evyopevol TH Oe@ TOU av 7 TO , n n x 5 \ Onpiov, Eupdvtes TOV Tavdiov } Tacav THY Kehadny 7H TO Tyuocv x \ t A n na a \ / i) TO TpiToy pépos THs Keparss, ictado. cTaOu@ Tpos apyvpLov \ f 2 \ Ss x € , n a a n 6 L Tas Tpixas'” To 8 av édXxvon, TodTO TH pededovge TOV Onpiov 7 «The rest of mankind ” resolve them- selves into Babylonians and Phenicians dvemévo. in vil. 103. Herodotos is probably again making piety an excuse only. See i, 199. 8 ‘All the animals that belong to it are considered sacred.” Xe is here sing. in accordance with its original re- flexive meaning (Skt. swa, Lat. swt, sibz), which admitted of no plural forms. The plural was formed after the analogy of that of the first and second personal pronouns, when the reflexive signification had been lost, the dative oglo. (which occurs fifty-five times in Homer), being modelled after forms like vais:, to dis- tinguish it from the sing. o¢t. 9 “Why the sacred animals are allowed to range at large.” Cp. the use of for ignorance. The}true origin of the animal-worship of Egypt was totemism. The Egyptian monuments themselves ex- plain it on the ground that the animals were nem-ankh nuter, ‘‘the godhead living again” or incarnated. 1 The guardians of the sacred animals were all priests, who were called khnem, “guardians,” or priestesses called mendt, “* nurses.” 2 “They weigh the hair in a balance against a sum of silver.” There was no coinage in Egypt. Though men shaved the whole head, tufts of hair were left on the heads of boys, and boys belonging 11.] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 163 a € > > > a y rn a didol, 9) 6€ avr’ adbtod Tduvovea ibis mapéyer Bopnv Toice 0 f \ 8 > a / > / \ 8 ot nptotot. Topodn pev 6) avtoioe TotabTn amodébextar: To 8 dy an ¥ / Tis THY Onpiwy TobTa@v arroKTelvy, Hv pev éxadv, Odvatos 4 Enuin, xX 8e so 2 7 - f A nN i a ee aA > qv 0€ aéxwv, aroTtives Enulnv thy dy ot tepeis tTaEwvTar. d5 8 x 9 N 2 ft av iBw % ipnka amoxteivn, Ww te éxdv tw te aécav, TeOvdvas 2 é Ar be a7 er / a 2 , t avayKn. Toy o€ covTwv opoTpopwy Totct avOpérrovct Onpiav ax y / oe > \ , TOAND Gv €Ts Whew eyiveTo, ef pr KaTEMaUBave Tos aicdovpous rg a f Toidde. érredyv téxwor ai Ojrg|eat, ovdxéte hovtéovor mapa Tovs vf e t an Epcevas: of d€ Sufhmevor picyerOas adtias ovK éyouce. > i @v tdota copifovtar Tade. / bTraipeopevot TH Téxva KTEelvoUcL, KTElvaYTES wéVTOL Ov TaTéoVTaL* mpos aprdvovtes amd Tov Onrdéov Kal ¢ \ / an ai 8& otepioxdpevas TOV Téxvorv, ddAXrwv Se ériOupéovea, cttw \ tI / 5) amixvéovtar Tapa Tors epoevas: pidotexvoy yap TO Onpiov. an 7 / a A mupKains Sé yivouevns Ocia mpnyywata KatadapBdver Tods aie- a € \ tf. > rn Aovpous* of pev yap Aiydmruos Siactdvtes pudaKds éyovow TOV > / 2 f - \ of € \ of aiehovpwv, awedjoavtes cBevyivat TO Kaiopevor, of dé aiéroupos 8 60 \ - , \ + , 2 t ? tadvovtTes Kal vmepOpdcKovtes Tors avOpedrrous écddrovTar és TO Tip. KaTarapBdaver.® a. WV a > / © 2 f L a A 2 i GTO TOU avTomaTou, ot évoixéovTes TavTes EvpdvTat Tas dppias f c a n povvas, Tap oTéoot © dv Kiwv, wav TO cHua Kal THY Kehadiy. > / \ € a. 2 ¥ > e \ / y amdyovtat 6& of aiéXoupot arrofavortes és tepas atéyas, &vOa 6 , t 2 s t 4 X\ X / 2 amrovras TapiyevOértes, év BovBdors more: * tas dé kivas év a ral E a / Th éwvtav Exactot moder Oadmrovat ev tiephor Onxynor. ws &é \ a attws tat Kvol of ixvevtal Odrrovtat. Tas 6é puyadas Kal \ yy > f 2 B n d \ 6e y ? ‘Eh t Tovs ipnkas amdyoucs és Bovrody modu, Tas 6é iBus és “Epyéw / Di \ \ » eA / 6 \ \ s > mow. Tas &&€ dpxtovs éovoas omavias® Kal Tos AvKOUS ov a a7 > - # 2 n ¥ a x TOAD Tew €ovtas adrwréxov pélovas avTod Odmtovor TH av evpeéwor Keipevot. n / Tév S& xpoxodethov dvais éotl tounde.” 4 A f / / \ >? / tdoTa Sé yuvomeva révOca peyadra tovs Aiyumrious 2 C.F > oN > 7 rf: 2 , év otéotot 8 ay oixiowcs aiédovpos amobdvy TOUS YELWEpLO- to the ruling class had a long plaited lock which fell behind the ear. 3 It is difficult to understand how Herodotos could have gravely noted down such a story. 4 As the mummies of cats, hawks, and ibises are found at Thebes and other places, it is plain that they were not carried to particular cities, as Herodotos states. Dogs and jackals, as guardians of Hades, were sacred to Anub (Anubis). 5 Hermopolis Magna was in Upper Egypt, old Egyptian Sesunnu, modern Eshmunén. Hermopolis Parva,—Egypt- ian Tema-en-Hor, ‘‘ city of Horus,”—is now Damanhur, to the south of Alex- andria. The ibis (Egyptian hib) was sacred to Thoth, the god of literature, whom the Greeks identified with Hermés, as the hawk was to Horus. 6 Bears do not, and did not (as the monuments show) exist in Egypt. He- rodotos was perhaps thinking of hyenas. 7 Herodotos stole his description of 69 164 HERODOTOS. [Book TATOUS papas Tésoepas éo Dies ovdén," éov 8é terpdmrovy pepmetov kal Aywvatov éort. Theres peév yap @a év v4 kal ékréret, Kab TO ToANOY THS Hmepys SiarpiBer év TO Epes qyy d& vinta Tacav év TO TOTAUO* Bepporepov yap 57 éors TO DSwp THs Te aiOpins Kal THs Specov. mavTov oe TAY qe per Upyroe touTo é& édaxlorou péyerrov yiverat: Ta piv yep oa xnvewy ov TOAN@ pétova tikter, Kal 6 veooods Kata, Adeyou Tov ov yiveran, avtavéuevos 88 ylveras nal és éwtaxaideca mixeas Kab peSov yet S& dpOarpods pev tds, dddvtas dé peyddous Kab yaviddovtas KaTd Noyov Tod cdpatos. Yoocav b€ podvov Onpiov otx épuce. Kiel THY KaTw yva0ov, GAA Kal TovTo povvov Onpiwoy Thy dvw yvd0ov mpoodye: TH Kato. eet 88 xal Svvyas Kaptepods Kal Sépua rewidwoTdv dppynxtov émh tod vérov. tuddédv bé év HSars,' év 88 TH aiOpin dEvdepKécrarov. dre 8) dv év Udate Siartav Tovedpevov, TO oToua évdoOev hopet mav wectov BdeAdgov.2 Ta pev b7 GAXa dpvea Kal Onpla pevryer pv, 0 b& Tpoxinros eipnvaiov of éotl ate m@pedcomevep m™pos avTov* éredv yap és Thy yhv éxBH éx Tod datos 6 KpoKddethos Kal érevta ydvy (abe yap TodTo ws érimay Toteiy pds Tov Fépupor), évOaidta 6 Tpoxidos écdivav és TO oTdya adToD KaTamive. Tas Bdédrras'® 6 Se wdercdpevos HSeTas Kat oddéy oiverar Tov Tpoxidov. Toicr pev ot Tov Aiyurtiov tepot ioe ot KpoKo- Setrou, Toloe Sé ob,* y e€Tl. ovee GXN ate Torepwlovs Tepiérrover* ot S€ mepi te OnBas Kat tiv Moipsos Aiuvyny oixéovtes Kal KapTa tynvTas avtovs elvas tepots: ex mavtov 8é eva Exdtepor Tpépover KpoKd- Secrov Sedidaypévov elvar yerpojOca, aptipata te Ova yuTa” Kal yptcea és Ta ata évOévTes Kal audidéas rept Tos éumpoc- Olous édas, Kal ouTia amotaxTa Siddvtes Kal iepyia, Kal Trepié- Tovtes WS KaAMOTA CdvTas: atoBavorvtas S€ OdmTovet Tapuyed- ovtes év lepjot Ojnxnot. ob 88 Tept "Edehavtivny rodw oixéovtes the crocodile, hippopotamus, and pheenix from Hekatzos (Porphyr. ap. Euseb. Prep. ev. x. 8, p. 466.B; Hermog. ii. 12, 6). The inaccuracy of the descrip- tion shows that he never took the has now disappeared from the Nile north of the First Cataract. 8 Contrary to fact. ® Its lower jaw really moves down- wards, though the movement is difficult trouble to verify the statements of his authority, and casts a strong suspicion upon other parts of his account of Egypt, which may have been similarly taken, without acknowledgment and _verifica- tion, from older writers. The crocodile to detect. 1 This is absurd. 2 An equally absurd statement. 3 This is a pure myth. 4 See ch. 42, note 1. 5 de. glass. 11] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 165 Kadéovrar Oé od Kpoxddeidoe Gr yaprpast: Kpoxddecdous 88 "laves ovdpacav,® eixdfovtes aitav ta eldea’ toict Tapa odias yivopévorct KpoKo- Sethovot tolow ev tijov aiwacufor. aypar Sé chewy Todral KaterTaot Kal mavtoias i) 8 dv ewouye Soxed akvwrdary amn- ynovos elvar, TavTnv ypddo. éreav vatov bos Seredon Tepl dyxiotpov, peties és pécov Tov ToTapov, adTds bé él Tod yeideos Tov ToTapod éywv dSéAr(paxa Cony tavTyv TimTe. émaxovoas dé Ths pwvis 6 Kpoxdderros “erat Kata THY dwvyy, évTvyov dé TE voT@ Katamives: ot S& édxovot. éreav Se eFeAxucOA és yy, TpOTov amdvrav 6 OnpevTis THA® KaT av Erdace avTod Tos 6pOarpovs: TobTo Sé Toujcas Kdpta ebtreTéws TA AoLTa YEeipovTaL, bn Touncas S& TOTO oY TOY. " Of 8 inaroe ob mordpuou " vowed pev TO Llampnpuirn tepoi elot, Tolot dé adrotot Alyumriovss odK tepot. gicw bé mapé- yxovtat idéns Toijvoe* TeTpadtrovv éoTi, Siyndov,° omdat ods, oLmov, ogunv eyov iartrov,® xavroSovTas paivov, obpiyy ararov ® kal dovip, péyabos Scov te Bots 6 péysotos:” TO déppa & avTtod otto 84 Te Tax éots Hate avov yevouévov Evora moveirar \ 2 t \ kal écBlovar adtovs odk Hyedpevot lepods eivar. 2 / 82 2 n axovtia” €& adtod. t 4 a an Twvovrar S& kal évidpues* dv TH ToTau@, Tas lepas Hynvras 5 e€LVal. vouitovar S& Kal Tav ixOdov Tov Kadredpevoy AeTibwTOV ® 4 > \ x 4 + nan }- lepov eivas kal THV éyyerur,> iepovs S€ TovTovs Tod NeiAov dact _ n elvat, Kal Tov dpvlQav Tods ynvad@rrexas.® y / a a dpvis lepds, TO oivopa doin.’ gore && Kal adAXOS 3 \. ft > 3 3 \ eyo péev pv ovK etdov eb pt) 6 In old Egyptian the crocodile was em-suh (modern Arabic, timsahh), em-suh meaning ‘‘that which (is) from the egg.” The Ionians are the Greek mercenaries of Psammetikhos I. 7 In the time of the Old Empire the hippopotamus inhabited the Delta, as appears from a picture in the tomb of Ti (an official of the fifth dynasty) at Sakkarah. In the time of Pliny (™ ZH. xxviii. 8), it was still found in Upper Egypt. St. John describes it as exist- ing opposite to Abu-Simbel forty or fifty years ago, but it is now not met with north of the Third Cataract. 8 It is not cloven-footed, but has four small toes. 9 It has no mane, and the tail, nearly trilateral at the end, is unlike that of a horse. 1 It does not neigh. 2 Tt is far larger than the ox, averag- ing sixteen or eighteen feet long. 3 Herodotos means whips bashes.’’) 4 If Herodotos means otters, he has made a mistake, as otters do not exist in Egypt. 5 To these should be added the oxy- rhinchus. 6 The Nile-goose was the symbol of Seb, the earth-god, but was not sacred. 7 The bennu, ‘‘Pheenix,” or bird of Ra, was worshipped at Heliopolis. It is the khol or khul of Job. xxix. 18. The period of 500 years represents the 1500 (“ kur- 70 72 73 74 75 HERODOTOS. 166 [BooK a gk Scov ypady: Kab yap 8) Kal omdyios eripoird ou, du eTEwr, 4 \ ud 6s ‘Hdoronirar Aéyovet, wevtaxoclav: govrav S& Tote pact L a f érredy of amoOdvn 6 matnp. éote Sé, et TH ypahh Tapopotos, ‘ - f a a ‘\ tocbabe Kal ToLWcde: TA pev adTOU YpvooKopa TOY TTEPAV TA / s / \ 5é épvOpd: és Ta pddiota aleTS Tepinynow opovoTaTos Kat TO a a ¥ \ > péyabos.® rodtov dé Aéyovot pnyavacbar Tdde, ewot pev ov € t % \ at f miata AéyovTes. €& ’“ApaBins oppwedpevoy és 76 tepov Tob “Hdiov *. n koplew tov matépa év opipvy eumddooovta Kai Oarrew ev Tob “ANd n e a x oe A a a b @ov lov T@ tepd- Kopitew dé cttw. MpaTov THs cpupyys pov / , \ an Trdcoev Soov te SuvaTos cote Pépewv, peta 5é Treipacbat avTo t > x \ 2 a ef ‘ f % aN \ fopéovta, émeav S& amomepynOy, obtw 5y KothjvavtTa TO ov TOV matépa és avto évTiOévar, cpdpyyn S&é addy éuddooew TovTO n n ie \ kat’ 8 TL TOD God eyxoidyvas éveOnke Tov Tatépa, éyxerpévov Sé nn \ f > \ ft x x \ Tod matpos yiverOas TwvTO Bdpos, gumrdcavTa 5é Koplfewv pu > * ? I 3 mn ¢ / % ¢€ / - te a ‘ éx’ Aiytarouv és tov ‘Hilov To tepov. tdoTa peév TodToy Tov Spy A€youar Trovetv. iol Se wept OnBas iepol dques, avOperwv A ’ t ovdapes Synrpoves. of peydOer eovTes cpixpol Sto Képea t ! 1” an a \ Z > opéovot mepuxota é£ dxpns THs Kepadis, Tovs Odmrrovct atro- a nr t a n Oavovtas év TS iep@ tod Aids: TodTov yap oeas Tod Oeod pact ee € eo yv \ a n > t \ a I eivat iepots. ote d& y@pos THs “ApaBins cata Bovtody moduw a \ / pdduotad Ky Kelpevos, Kal és TodTO TO ywplov 7HAGov mvvOavo- pevos Tept ToV Trepwrdv dpiov.’ ddiov Kal axdvOas TAHOE pev advvaTa amnynoacOaL, cwpol 6é a amixopevos b& eidov dotéa 9 , joav axavOéwv Kat peydror Kal Urodeéctepot Kal éXdoooves Ert ze \: \ * & ” \ fs n & 2 n e TOUTO)D, ToNXOL oe nO0aV OUTOL. €OTL 6é oO Xwpos OUTOS, €V TO au and 500 years required for the soul after death to wander in search of purification ; its connection with the Phenix is due to the association of the latter with the sun. In the Book of the Dead it is said: ‘‘The Bennu is Osiris ; in Helio- polis the verifier of things visible and invisible is his body... it is an age and an eternity.” 8 Had Herodotos actually seen it upon the monuments, he would have known that it was not an eagle but a heron. 5 The cerastes or horned viper was not sacred, and is extremely venomous. The equally poisonous asp, however, was sacred to Khnum, and was the symbol of the goddess Ranno. 1 It is difficult to believe that Herod- ‘legs. otos actually visited the spot he describes. He seems to have attempted to give probability and local colouring to a traveller’s tale he had heard by telling it in the first person. Neither Tep nor Pi-Uté in Upper Egypt (see ch. 59, note 9) were opposite Arabia, unless by the latter Herodotos means the Arabian side of the Nile. The winged serpents belong to mythical zoology, and were perhaps suggested by the monumental snakes with bird’s wings and human The gorge reminds us of the val- ley of the roc in the Arabian Nights: Herodotos can hardly have believed that there was only one entrance into Egypt from the east for winged creatures. See iii. 107. 11.] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 167 axavOat KaTaney barat, Towade TIS, eo Bory €& dpéwv crewarv és aeblov peya 70 6€ mediov TobTo ouvdrter TH Aiyurrip medio. Aoyos 88 eoTl dua rH Eape arrepersets Bdus id Ths "ApaBins métec Oat er Aiybmrou, tas &é Bos. Tas Epvidas dmravrécas és THD ea Bony TaUTNS THS xaepns ov mapiévas Tovs ddis adAd kataxteivew. Kab thy iBw du todTo 1rd &pyov retain Cate Aéyouor "Apa Bros peryddeas mpos Aiyurriov: Cporoyéovos 6é Kal Aiybrrio. dia TdoTa Tiayv Tas bpvidas Tavtas. eldos d& THs 76 hey iBtos Toe: pédawa Seas taca, oxédrea 88 opel yepdvov, * mpocwmoy 6é és Ta wdduoTa emlypuTror, peyaGos & doov KpéE. Tov hey Oo) peavey TOV Haxoperéov ™pos TOvS opts Hoe idén, TOV & év woot paidrov eiheouevéwy toicr avOpdrovcr® (SiEad yap 8% etot iBses) porn thy Keharjv Kal tHv Seiphy macav, drevK TTepoios TAIy Keparis Kal Tod adyévos Kal axpéwy TOV TTEepiyou Kat Tov muyalov dkpov (Tdota Sé Ta elrov mdvTa wédrawd éore devas), oxéhea 58 xal mpdcwrov eudhepys TH érépy. rod bé dpios 7 popdy olm rep Tay Hdpwv, mrira Sé od mTepwrda hopet GANA Tolos TAS vuKTepiSos Mrepoiot pwddoTd Ky eudepéotara. TocavTa ev Onpiov répt iepav cipjobw. Adtav 8 8 Aiyurriov of pev mepl thy omretpopévny ® 77 Alyurtov oixéovot, pujiunv avOpdérov mdvtwv éracKéovTes pddiota AoyLsTaTOL elor waKpS® TV éyw és Sudtrerpay ariKduny, tpdm@ 8 fons tow@de SiaypéovTat. cuppalfovor Tpeis uépas éreEhs punvos Exdotov, éuérorot Onpdmevor thy tyvelnv Kab Krwv- opact, voulfovtes amo TaY TpeddvT@V ciTiovy Tdcas TAs voioUS Toit avOpdroot yiverOar.* ict wey yap Kal dros Aiydartios peta AlBvas iyinpéctato mdvtav avOpdrav tav wpéwv pol Soxeiv elvexev, Ott ob peTardrAdooover ai wpa: ev yap That petaBornot Toict avOpa@Trotct at vovcot pddoTa yivovTa. TOV Te Gov mavrov Kat 8) Kab Tov dpéov pddoTa. dprodpayéover 5é é« Tay ddupéwy rocéovtTes dptous, Tos éxeivos KUAAHTTIS dvoudtovor. olvp 6 éx KpiOdwv TeTompéve Siaxypéwvrat: od yap ode eicl év tH xdpn durredo..” iyOvav 8 Tods pev Tpds 2 “OF those who most go to and fro gives a variety of prescriptions for their among men.” Cp. the use of the Lats treatment, which read like doctors’ pre- versart. scriptions of the present day. 3 Upper Egypt, as opposed to the 5 This is a mistake. Vines were culti- marshes of the Delta. vated throughout Egypt, especially in 4 The Papyrus Ebers, the great medical the neighbourhood of the Mareotic Lake, papyrus.of the sixteenth century B.c., Memphis, and Thebes. Wine (erp) was describes a large number of diseases, and much drunk by the upper classes, the \ 78 79 HERODOTOS. 168 [Book Hoy avivavtes @movs orréovTaL, Tos dé €& GApns TeTApLyev- pévors. dpviwv S& Tots te dptuyas Kal Tas vijcoas Kab 7a opixpda Tov dpriOiov apa ovréovTar TpoTapixyedoartes. Tes 6 dra doa %) dpvidwv 4 ixOQiav ode éotl éxopeva, xwpis 7) oKOTOL ode iepol amodedéyatat, Tovs Nowrods drTodS kat épOods aitéov- ta. év 88 thot cvvovelyot Toict evdaipocr abtav, éredy ard Seimvov yévovTat, Tepipépes avip vexpov év cope Ebuvov meTroinpévov, pentynuevov és Ta padvota Kal ypadyh Kal épye,” péyabos bcov Te [rdvry] mnxyvaiov } Simnyvy, Seixvds bé éxdoTo TOV cuptoTtéwy réyer “és TodTOY opéwv mivé Te Kal TépmeEo* éccat yap amobavev Tovodtos.” TdoTa pev Tapa Ta cupola Touovet. maTplovor d€ ypewdpevor vowotct Adrov ovdéva EmLKTOY- Ta’ Toiot GAdNa Te érakid éote vomipa, Kal d) Kal deworpa é&v éott, Aivos," damep év te Dowixn aoidyuds eats cal év Kirrpp best kinds being those of Mareotis, An- thylla, Plinthiné, and Koptos, the Teni- otic, Sebennytic, and Alexandrian. Wine is represented in the tombs of the fourth dynasty, and the monuments mention ‘white wine,” the wine of Lower Egypt, southern wine, and ‘‘fisher’s wine,” be- sides wines imported from Syria. Beer was only drunk by the poorer classes because it was cheaper than wine. It was called heka, and was as old as the time of the fourth dynasty. Two kinds of beer were also imported from Kati (to the east of Egypt), alcoholic and mild, the latter being employed in medicine. Spirits were made from must, and mention is made of spiced wine. A cellar of Seti II. contained as many as 1600 jars of wine. 6 ‘With both painting and carving.” Many months often elapsed between the embalming of the corpse and its removal to the tomb, during which liturgical services were held over the mummy and funeral feasts were made. The introduc- tion of the mummy into the banquet, no doubt, took place at the latter. 7 ««The air of Linos” (see J7, xviii. 570). As Herodotos did not understand Egypt- ian, it is only the air that he can be referring to. The plaintive melody of most primitive peoples is the same, and had Herodotos travelled in the High- lands of Scotland, he would have heard there the same air. According to Athe- neeus (Deipn. xiv. p. 620), Nymphis made Manerés a youth who went to fetch water for the reapers and never returned, like the youths of European legend who are carried away by the water-spirits. The “‘first king of Egypt” would not be Menes, but Ptah. Manerés is the Egyptian ma-n-hra, ‘‘come back to me,” the words of a refrain in which Isis mourns for her lost brother and husband, Osiris. Linos is the same as Aidwos, the refrain of the Phceenician lament (at lénu, ‘‘woe to us’’), which was introduced into Greece, where it was supposed to mean, ‘‘ Woe, Linos.” Hence the mythical name Linos. The lament was sung throughout the Semitie world by the women, “weeping for Tammuz” (the old Accadian sun-god Dumu-zi, “son of life,” or ‘only son”), called adonai, “lord” (Adonis) in Pheenician, Duzu (whence the Greek Thoas and Theias) in Assyrian, Tammuz in Heb- rew (Ezek. viii. 14), Attys in Phrygia end Lydia, Bormos in Bithynia, and Hylas in Mysia. Byblos (Gebal) was the chief Phcenician seat of the three days’ mourning for Adénis, slain by the boar’s tusk of winter; and after the introduction of Egyptian influence into Pheenicia, and the consequent identifi- THE LAND OF EGYPT. 169 11. ] kat addy, KaTa pévtor Ovea obvowa exer, cuppépetas S& wuTds eivat Tov of “EXXnves Alvov dvoudtovtes delSovet, Bate TOARA pev Kal ddra arroOavpdtew pe Tav rept Alyurrov éovtwv, év dé 57 kal tov Alvov 6xd0ev éraBov 1d odvowa: daivovtat 8& ait Kote TovTov aeldovtes. ote d& AiyuTtiotl 6 Alvos Kadedpevos Mavepas. Aiyirrov craisa povvoyevéa yevécOar, arrobavivta S& adtov dvwpov Opryvost Tovtovot Td Aiyurrioy tiunOhvas, Kab dordny Te TavTHY TpeTHY Kal povvnv ohicr yevécOar. cupdépovTar Sé Kal To8e GdXo Aiydatios “EAAjvoev potvoice AaxeSatpovioice- ol vewTepos avTav Tolat mpecButépoics cuvtuyydvovtes elKovet THs 0d00 Kal éxtpdrovtat Kab émovar e& &dpns travictéaTas. Tode pévTot dAdovot [EAAHvVwY] oddapoior cupdépovTas: dyvth ToD Tpocayopevew aAdjrovs ev THow odoice mpocKkuvéovos KatlévTes péxpt Tod youvaTos THY xeipa. Aevéous rept Ta oxér\ea Oveavwrovs, Tos Kadéovct Kadac ips: éml tovtowot 8 cipivea eiwata AevKa éravaBAndov dopéover.® ov pévTou &s ye Ta iepd eopéperas cipivea ovdé cuyxatabdmreTai api ov yap Sovov.? oporoyéover S€ Tdota Totar "Opdixoics Kanreopévorst Kal Baxyckotor, éodor 6€ Aiyumriows cat TWv0a- evdeddxace 6é KLOavas yopelotot ob6é yap TobT@Y THY dpyiov peTéyovTa bavov eats ev > t ov a wv X\ \ >A € \ , eipuvéotos eiuact OapOnvar. ore O& mepl avTady iepds AOyos / Neyouevos. Kat rdée ddr Aiyurrriousi éotl éEevpnueva, weis Te Kab Huépn se n i f a / i. / éxdoTn Gedy Gteo éati, Kal TH Exactos Huépy yevopevos OTéoLot 2 , % gd e \ < al oe \ - éyxupnoes Kal bxws TedevTHoTEL Kal OKOolds Tis EoTaL. Kal TOv- an f / ao Toot THY “EdAnvov of ev troujoes yevopevot eypjaoayto. Tépata / a i Te Tw ot avevpyTar i) Tolor dANoLoL amace avOp@Toace f t a yevouévou yap Tépatos puddacovet ypapopevor T@ToBaivoyv, Kat cation of Osiris and Adénis, the mummy- case containing the limbs of the dead sun-god Osiris was believed to have been found there. An early Babylonian myth makes Istar (Aphrodité) descend into Hades in search of her husband Tammuz. 8 We find from the sculptures that the usual dress was not a tunic properly so called, but a kilt extending from the waist to a little above the knee. The woollen upper garment is not represented on the monuments. One or two ex- amples occur of a kilt with figures, and a scribe is represented in a skirt or tunic, which, however, was probably an upper garment worn over the kilt. 9 See ch. 37. In a hot climate, where vermin are abundant, the reluctance to use woollen garments was salutary. The ‘‘Orphic and Bacchic rites” were im- portations from the East. 1 “This the Greek poets have turned to account.” Babylonia, rather than Egypt, was the country from which the West derived its astrology and its horo- scopes. of rn épacay Sé piv Aiyirtior ToD mpdétov Bacthevcartos ° 80 81 82 170 ‘ HERODOTOS. [Boox dv Kote YoTepov mapamdijatoy rovT@ yévnTaL, KaTa TOUTS Vopi- 83 fovae aroBijoer Bau poor eK) 88 adtoics &Se Siaxeirar. avOpo- TOV wey ovdevt mpoonelrat H téxyvn, TOV bé Deady pereferépotou Kal yap "Hpaxhéos pavtTnvov avTos éott Kal "ArrédAwvos Kab “AOnvains Kar “Aprépidos Kat peey kai Avds, cat 76 ye padiora év Tong dryovTat TaVT@OV TOV pavrnlov, Aagous év Bovtot méXeu éoti. ov pévTor ai ye pavrnlas ooh KaTa TWUTO ETTATL, ANA 84 Sidopot eiot.? 5 oe int pox kata Tade ot SébacTa. prijs vovaou &KacTos inrpés éote Kal ov TrEOvaV. ete & intpav éoTt TAEa* of pev yap op barpay inrpal Karerract,: ot 5é Keha- Mis, of 88 d8dvTwr,> of S& THY Kata vydvy, oi bé TOV apavéwy vovcav.® 85 Opivor 88 al rapal chewy cict aise. Totou av aroyévyntas éx tov olklwy dvOpwros Tod Tis Kal Adyos A, TO OFAU yévos TAY 7d ék TOV olKlwv To'TwY Kat OV érrAdcaTo THY Kehadiy TAB 4 nal 7d mpdcwmov, Kdmevta év Tolou oixlowcs dumodcaL TOV vexpov avtal ava Ty TOMY oTpadapevat TUTTOVTAL relma pevas Kat daivoveat tors pafots, adv 5é odu ai Mpornkoveal TATaL, - we >? * étépwOev Se of dvdpes TUMTovTa émeLwopévor Kai ovTOL. eTreay / / Soe \ 86 8¢ rdota Tomowor, obTw és THY Taplyevowy Kopitovor. iat dé € bs ae + / = ot é a’teé ToiT@ Katéatar Kal Téyvnv exovot TaUVTHY. OvTOL, éredy ot KopicO7 vexpos, Setxvbovor Totce opens Trapa- Selypara vexpav Fiduva, TH ypagn pepapnpeve” a da gel Thy pey omovdarorarny avtéov acl eivat Tob ovK Sovov Troréopat TO ovvopa él TowovT® mpryyate dvoudtewv, tiv b& Seuvtépny Set- Kvbovet vrodceatépyy Te TaUTHS Kal evTEAcoTépHY, THY Sé TpiTHY evtedeotarny: ® g¢pacavres Sé muvOdvovta. wap at’Tav Kata oe fs t a \ t qvTwa BovrpovTat opt oxevacOjva Tov veKpov. oi pay 8) 2 This was true of Babylonia rather than of Egypt. 3 See ch. 77, note 4. The standard work on anatomy was ascribed to Atho- this, the successor of Menes. 4 According to the Papyrus Ebers, there were more than twenty different kinds of eye-disease. One of the pre- scriptions given is that of a ‘‘Semite” of Gebal, who seems to have been one of the most famous oculists of the time. 5 Mummies found at Thebes have been supposed to show that the Egyptian dentists knew how to stop teeth with gold. This, however, is disputed by Sir Erasmus Wilson. & “Obscure diseases.” 7 In the form of Osiris, whose nature the deceased had put on in order to be justified. 8 The mummies show that there were more than three kinds of embalming. According to Diod. (i. 91), the most expensive sort cost a silver talent (nearly £250), the second 22 mine or £90. For the religious scruples of Herodotos, see. ch. 3, note 9. 11.J THE LAND OF EGYPT. | 171 » N. - , éxrrodov picOG ouoroyncavtes amadddooovTat, of Sé wrroNdet- , 2 Doh ® s / A TOMEVvOL EV OLKN MATL MOE TA GTOVdALOTATA TapLyevovolL. TpPaTa XN a / \ n ie Kev TKONG otOnpw dia TOY pvEwTHpwY éEdyouct Tov éyKépador, ‘ X > a Ta pev avtod obtw éEdyortes, Ta Sé eyyéovtes Pdppaka: pera * > es \ f dé lO Aifvorrix@ d&&.° mapacyicavtes Tapd THY NaTapny &E > \ a av eldov THY Koidlny Tacav, éxxaOnpavtes 5é adtyv Kal dunOn- yf caves olvp howixnio adtis SunPéovor Ovpujpace TeTpippévorce* 1 x \ erelta THY VNdLY amUpYNS aKnpaTou TEeTPLUpeVns Kal Kacins Kal a of x \ n / / TOV GdAoV OvopdTov, TAHY MBaveTod, TARTAaVTES TUPPaTTOVEL BJ * 4 éricm. tdota S& Tomoavtes Tapiyevovo. Nitpw* KptrpayTes ec t = / t \ / i” vy a nuépas EBSounKovta: mréovas b& Tovtéwy ov« éEeats Taptyeten. tf + X éreav 6& mapédwot ai EBdouHKovtTa, NovcavTes TOY VEKpoV a rn * a / KaTeiMaoovet Tay avTod TO copa owdovos Bvoclyyns TeXapdot t ¢ Soe n / n \ ? x f \ KATATETUNMEVOLTL, UTOXploVTES TH Kopp, TO Ot) avTL KOAANS TA * , SV 2 n \ 7 t fe ToAra ypéwovtar Aiyidmrios. evOedrev 58 trapadeEdpevol psy ot mpoonKovtes TogovTar EtAwov TUTOY avOpwrroeLdéa, Troma dLEVOL n \ t 8 écepyvior Tov vexpov, Kal KaTtaKdynloavtes ovT@ Oncavpifovcr év olxnpate Onxaie, iordvtes dpOdv mpds Totyov. Tovs Ta TodvTEAoTaTa oKevadbovat veKpovs, Tovs Se TA péoa \ & Bovropévovs thy 6& moAdvTereinv gevyovtas oKevdfovcr woe. 2 \ \ nn / a 2 a t > / éreay Tovs KAvoTHpas WAHnTwVTAL TOD amd Kédpou ddrEipaTos rywvopevov, év @v émdAncay Tov vexpod THY KoLlnV, OTE dvaTa- , > oN ” 2 ih \ / \ \ \ 4 2 On poovtes avrov ode éLedovTes THY vnddyv, Kata 8 THY pny éonOny- F n ¢ o cartes Kal éridaBdrtes TO KAUCLA Ths dTricw 6d00*° Tapryevover t , n if Tas TpoKkepévas Huepas, TH Se TerevTain éEveior 7 THs KoLdins ‘\ a / / / THY Kedpinv THY éojKay mpoTepov. % Oe éyet TooddTHY Sbvaylw a / ote dua éwuTH tiv vynddy Kal Ta oTddyyva KaTaTeTnKOTA 2 # x. a . \ t 7 \ \ t an éEdyeu' tas 6& cdpKxas TO Nitpoy KaTaTHKeEL, Kal by NelTEeTaL TOD n ‘ / an \ N.. t \ \ / , vexpod TO Séppa povvov Kal Ta datéa. érredv dé TdoTA ToLnTwOL, otT@ pev 87 ® Probably Ethiopian agate or obsidian, see vii. 69. The use of stone instead of metal implies that the practice of em- balming in Egypt, like circumcision, went back to the stone age. Perhaps it originated in the natural preservation of bodies buried in the natrous soil of the Libyan lakes. ; 1 Subcarbonate of soda (Egyptian, hes- men), from the natron lakes of the Libyan Desert and El Hegs in Upper Egypt. Képps, or “gum,” is the Egyptian kamé. —Sindén or ‘‘muslin,” Hebrew sddin, Assyrian sindhu (found in a list of clothes probably as old as B.c. 1800), was imported from India (7.e. the mouths of the Indus). It was not brought over- land, as the initial s would have been changed into A in the mouths of Iranians., Brugsch compares the Egyptian shentt. Byssos, ‘‘fine linen,” is the Egyptian bus. 2 The well or pit in the inmost cham- ber of the tomb. ; 3 “Having stopped the clyster from returning.” Comp. iii. 55. K/ /} 172 HERODOTOS. [Book 88 am’ dv wxay ota Tov vEKpov, ovdey étt mpnyparevdevres. n dé tpirn Taplyevots éotl ide, } Tvs ypHpace doBeverrépous oxevdter* ouppaln Sin Phoavres Thy xoohiny Tapiyevouot TAS EBSounnovta hyépas Kat erecta am’ ov Swxav arropéperba. 89 ras S& yuvaixas Tov émipavéwy avbpar, éredy TEAEUTHTWOL, OU mapavtixa Sidodor Tapuyevery, ovdé Scar dv Ewor edevdeis Kapta kal Adbyou mAéovos yuvaixes: GAN érreay TpLTaiat 7} TeTAapTaias yévortat, otw mapadiSobet Tolar Tapuyevovet. TodTO 5é rovéover ota Tovde elvexev, va py opt of TapiyevTal picywvTas THot quvakl: NapdhOfvar yap Twa acl pucyopevoy vexpe mpoopato 90 yuvackos, Tov opoteyvov. os 8 dy abTav Aiyurriov 4 Eelvwv opolws id Kpoxodeiiov dpracbels } tm adtod Tod rotapod paivntas TeOveds, Kat’ ty av modu éLevery Oi, Tovtous jaca avadyxn éotl Tapiyevoaytas avTov Kal repioTet- AavTas ws KdAdMTA Odrpas ev lepHot Oneynot odbé ratoat eEeote aitod adddov obdéva ote THY TpocnKdvTaV ovTEe TV iro», n + Karevtreiy &é€ GANA pv of bepeis adTol Tod Neidou are wréov tt} avOpw@mov vexpov * xetparrtdlovtes Odatovar. nn Z an 91 ‘EnaAnuxoios 8& vopatoics hetyovor ypacOat, = a 2 ow %. & 7 it - e eimely pynS ddrav pndapa pndapov avOpdtev vopaiot. ot pev vuv dddrot Aiydarios obT@ ToDTO Puddacovar, gts 5é Xéupus / rn n ” rn / mods peyddn vonod Tod OnBaixod éyyds Néns woros:* ev TavTn a ft 2 9 if n x £ \ # x X\ TH Tore éott Lepoéos tod Aavdns iepov tetpdywvov, réprE Sé avTod doivices mepixace. \ / / To 8€ obpTray t a a Ta S& TpoTvAa Tod lepod ALOwa / a , n éote Kdpta peydara: ém) € adtoios avdpidytes dbo Ex taat NiOivoL in 6 2 be a 8 BX t ft t wv \ peydro..” év 68 TH TepiBeBAnuévm TovT@m vos Te evL Kal uj n - a dyarpa év ait@ évéotnxe Tod Tlepoéos. ovror of Xeppiras 4 The expensive burial was rather a sort of tax to check needless loss of life mis towards the Greeks, like the shrine of Perseus, must have been the invention in a district. 5 Khemmis, called Khem and Apu by the Egyptians, the modern Ekhmin, was the Panopolis of the Greeks ; Khem, who was identified with Amun during the process of self-gencration in the ‘primordial waters, being identified with Pan. Neapolis, now Keneh, is more than ninety miles further south. This geographical ignorance of Herodotos is another proof of his not having been further south than the Fayfim. The friendly feeling of the people of Khem- of Herodotos’s guides, who would be the natives of Khemmis of whom Herodotos made enquiries. Though he wishes his readers to believe that he was himself at Khemmis, he does not actually say so; and had he been there he could have communicated with the people only through his dragoman. Brugsch sug- gests that the shrine was that of Horus, who bore the title of per-se, “son of Isis.” 8 Statues never stood on the propylea of an Egyptian temple, and would have been seen had they done so. m1.] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 173 , \ / a Aeyouot Tov Hepaéa modrAdxis' pev avd THY yhv palvecbal ods 4 \ ? n / n mordaxis 5€ rw Tod lepod, cavdddudv Te adTod mepopnevov e+ 6 2\ \ / 6 &f t \ 2 \ A > a evpicxeaGar éov TO péyabos Sinnyy,’ To éredv hava, evOnveiv f yf amacay Alyurtov. tdota pev Aéyovot, morgovor Se Tdde € \ / n a Enrnvind +O Tlepoés: ayava yupvixdy ribetor Sid mdons > f of ayovins exovta, Tapéxovtes deOKa KTHVvea Kal yralvas Kal ¥ Séppata. eipopévov S€ poco & Te adhe povvoicr swbe 6 Tlepcevs t an rn éerupaiverbar cal & Tt xeywopidaras Aiyurriav tév dAXwv aydva \ a if a n _ yupvixoy tbe tes, epacay tov Tlepoéa ex tis éwutdv TéddLos \ / yeyovévat: tov yap Aavady Kal tov Avynéa eovtas Xeupiras \ s Ek éxTr@oat és tiv “ENAdda, ard Se TovT@V yevendoyéovTes KaTé- \ f \ Bawov és tov Wepcéa. aarixdpevov b& adtov és Alyurtov kar’ cf n aitiny THv Kal “EXAqves Néyouct, olcovra é« AtBins tHv Topyois Keharyy, epacay édOciv Kab mapa opéas Kal avayvavar tovs / E auyyevéas ravtas* éexpewaOnndta Sé pv, amixéoOar és Alyurrton, n / / na / a TO THS Xéupcos ovvoua, Tewvopévoy Tapa THs pyntpds: ayava ¢ an bé of yupixdy adtov KeredoavTos émuTeneiv. t a Tdora pév wdvta of KatirepOe ThV Edéwv oiKéovres Aiybartos % a a vouifovar: of && Oy év Toto Edeot KaTounwévoe Tolot pev a / n avtoiot vowovst xpéwvtat Toor Kal of addroe Airydrtios, Kal Td - \ nN of >on n~ , a adXra Kab yuvatel pun Exactos avTav cuvoiKel Kata. aep “EXAnves, atap mpos evtereiny tOv citiwy trade opt GAda eEedpyras. ¢ \ érreay TANNS yévnTaL 0 ToTapos Kal Ta Tedla Tedaylon, hveTaL év T@ VOaTL Kpivea TOA, TA AiyUmTvoL Kadéover AWTOV.. TéoT’ >’ \ t - fo \ ef yw \ > / n érreay Spérwot avaivovos pos HAtov Kat érevta TO x pécou TOD n n * \ t a AwTod, TH pnkwve doy eudhepés, WricavtTes Totéovras é& avTod y \ Ae ee: a a / 3 f éote O¢ Kal 4 pita Tod ANwTOd TodTOV edwdiun 2 F 2 / 2\ + + \ a Kal éyydiooes érerkéws, €ov oTpoyyvrov, péyabos KaTd pihdov. BG \ mw / ce 2 f 2 a a , gore 5é Kal addr Kpivea podoicr euhepéa, ev TH ToTAUe ywvomeva / 3 we - x > y- / / + a kal tdota, €& dy 6 Kapios év GAN KadUKL Tapadvopévyn eK Tis n / pl&ns yiveras, knpio opnkov idénv opovotatov: év To’T@ TpaKTa \ bcov te rupyy édrains éyyiveras cvyvd, Tpwyeras Se Kal dTadd Thy d& BUBdov? tHv érétecov ywvouévny émedv yf ? \ s adpTous OTTTOUS Trupl. TAOTA Kab ada. ” Over three feet in length was cer- tainly a respectable size for a ‘little sandal.” 8 Gymnastic contests were common throughout Egypt, though they never became a religion as in Greece. 9 The Nymphea lotus, of which there are two kinds. It was the flower of Amenti or Hades, and the child Horus sits upon it. It differs from the lotos of the Iliad, which was trefoil, and the lotus of the Odyssey, which was the jujube. 1 “In this are many seeds, good to eat, each of the size of an olive stone.” * The papyrus has disappeared from 92 HERODOTOS. 174 [Book n / n / 2 dvaotdcwot é« TOY Ed\ 4 1,3 ¥ xpnoth Th BUBAw ypacbat, ev KuBave Siapaves , avieavTes a rn > a > rn obtw Tpweyoucr. ob 6 Tues adTdv Siar aro TaV ixyOvwr podvor, Ps +. Tovs éredy AdBwor nat éEérXwoe THY KoLAinv, avaivover pos oe } ” x oF t € be Me Ov e Hrwov Kal érevta avous edvtTas aitéovTat. ob dé tyOves ob n a a - if f ayeraios év pev Tolct ToTapotct ov pada yivoyTas, Tpepomevos A ¥ > 88 év Thee Aluynat Toudde Trovéovat. émedvy aopeas éoin oiatpos , kvicxecOat, aryedndov éxmrwdoves és Odraccav: jryéovtas Sé of a f Epaeves drroppaivovtes Tod Oopod, ai Sé éropevar avaxdrrtovor n of / t kat é& abdtod xuicxovta.* émedy 88 mrnpers yévovtTa év TH Oardcon, avatrdover dricw és HOca Ta EwuT@ ExacToL. Hryéov- yo > - * > ye * Me an 6 ¥ t e Tat pevToL ye ovKéTL of adToi, ddA TOV Onréwy yiveTat 7 \ Ps / Hryewovin: Hyedpevar S€ ayedndov trotéovct olov: ep érroteov ot épceves' TOV yap BOY Gmoppaivover Kat’ ddiryous TOV KéyyXpwr, £ / ot 88 epaeves Katamivover éromevot. etal S€ of KéyxpoL ovTOL r \ t iyOves. x 5€ THY Tepuywomévar Kal pn KaTaTivopévonv Kéyypov € / ? 6d f a 8 XN >A ty, 7 2 it ol Tpepopevor ixOves yivovta. of 8 ay avTdv dda@aou éxddov- Tes és Oddaccav, haivovtat TeTpimpévor TA er apioTepa TOV keparéav, ot & dv orlow avardeovtes, Ta eri debi TeTpipatas.” # , n maoyovor S& tdota dud TOde* exopevor THs yéas én’ apioTepa. KataTA@ovat és Odr\accav, Kal avamAsovTEs STITw@ THS avTHS f avréxovTat, éyxpyuTrTowevot Kal yravovtes os uddota, wa bh py ¢ , a 58 n 8 X \ es 2 \ 6e Ki 0 v dpdprovev Ths 0b0d Sia Tov poov. éreav 5€ TANOVETOa dpyntar 0 Neidos, Ta Te KoiAa THs yéas Kal Ta Té\paTa TA Tapa TOV = n of n ToTamov TpaTa apyetar Tipmrracbar SinPéovtos Tod vdaTos éx Tod ToTapov: Kal avTixa Te Téa yiveTas TdoTa Kail Tapayphua n / ixOtov ouixpdv wivrrata, mdvta. KédOev S& oiKds adtods yiverOat, ey pot Soxéw Katavociv Todto. Tod mpotépov éreos € “¢ , , éreay amonimn 6 NeiXos, of ixOves évtexovtes @a és THY iddV eo n 2 , iS > f 2 \ \ , dpa TO eoydt@ vdaTs aTaddrAdcoovta éredy bS& TepredOovTos n t t \ n n ToD ypovov madi éréXOn 1O bdwp, ek TOV GOV ToUTwY Tapav- / Tika yivovtas ot ixOves obToL. Egypt. North of the Second Cataract it is found only in Palestine and at Syracuse. 3 “Red-hot.” 4 Aristotle has exposed the absurdity of this statement (De gen. anim. iii. 5). The male fish deposit the milt after the female fish have deposited the spawn. 5 This is a myth. 6 The fish were brought by the canals which were fed by the Nile, not by the percolation of the water through the soil. THE LAND OF EGYPT. 1.] 175 \ X\ \ / t Kal sept peév tods ivOdas obtw exer. arelpate S& xpéwvTas 94 > / \ an a Alyurriov ot wept ta Edea oixéovtes ard THY oiNALKUTTpioY TOD n xX Dee \ Ab , l V t 88 58 \ KapTov, TO Kadéovat pev Alyvrrios Kins,’ Totgovar O€ We. Tapa Ni f- n n a Ta yelled TOY TE TOTAaUoY Kal TOY MpvéwY oTElpovaL TA TIN- / 4 MevTpLa TdoTa, TA év "EXnot adtopata dypia pvetat. TdoTa a / / ev TH AiyimTm oretpopeva xapTov hépet TorAdov pev Svtddea 8é n 2 \ , € \ / 2 a € \ é* TodTov éreay cvAdeEwvTat, of pev Ko\avtes dmuTrodct, ot O€ / a , \ \ > / > > > n / kal ppv&avtes améyrovor, cal TO amoppéov ar adtod cvyKopi- fovtar. gore S€ miov cal oddév focov Tod édalov TH dyYO \ mpoonvés, ddunv b&é Bapéav rapéyetar. mpds dé Tos KdveTras t / apOovous edvras Tade ode éotl peunyavnpéva. ods pev TA devo n ae Tov édéwv oixéovtas of mupyor @pPedéovart, és Tos dvaBaivovTes KouéovTar* of yap KavwTres DTO TOY avéwwov ovK olot Te eicl tnpod rétec Oat. 95 toto dé wept ta Edea oixéovot Tade ayTl TOV / y- , n s. § > n > f mupyov adda peunydvytar. was avynp avTav audi BXnoTpov ExTnTat, TH THS pev tuépyns ixOds aypever, Thy b€ vinta Tdde avT® ypatau év TH dvarravetat Koity, wept Tavtny totnot Td 2 t wt 2 * € > > *% / ¢ \ Z appiBrnotpov Kab érevta évdds bn’ avto Katedvder. of O€ Kdbvo- x \ 2 c / > / A x f x / mes, Wy pev év ipatio évetaEduevos e0bn 7) cuvdove, d4a TOVTwY daxvouct, Sia S€ Tod SuxTvov obdé TeipavTar apy. Ta 88 8) rA0td odu, Tolar hoptnyéover, éott éx Tis axdvOns° a ¢ a ToLedpeva, THS h popdy pév eats duovotatyn TO Kupynvaie AoTS / 5 a To 6€ OdKpvoy Kops éoTi. ex TadTHs BY THs aKdvOns Korpdpevot ; c f Evxa boov Te Surnyea TrWONdSOY gcvTEicr vaviTnyedpevot / / / Tpotrov Toldvee. rept youdous muKvods Kal waKpors TrepLEetpovat aA ¢ ra Sumnyea Edda: éredy S€ TH TPOTH ToUT@ vavTNnYyowVTAL, fuya érumodhis Teivovot aitdv. vouedou Sé oddév yxpéwvTas: gécabev 8 Tas dppovias év av érdxtwoav TH BUBA®. TNdddLOV a na t n &é év trovéovtat, Kal TodTO Sia THS TpomTvos SvaBdvetar. ioT@ dé axavOive xpéwvtat, iatiovcs Sé BuBrivo.or. a \ S Y ava pev Tov ToTapov ov Sivatat Tei, VY pn NapTpOS avE“os / éméyn, ex yéas O& tapédxetar. KaTd poov b& Kopmiferar ade. , / 4 1 gate éx pupixns tremounuévn Ovpn, KaTeppaupéevn pimres KadAadpo?, TaOTa Ta TAO 7 The castor-oil plant (Palma Christi), of which Nubian damsels and the bas- kets they sell to travellers are still redo- lent. In the Egyptian texts the kiki is called tekem (Révillout in Lepsius’s Zett- schrift, 1879, p. 92). 8 The fishing-net must have had mar- vellously small meshes if it kept out mosquitoes. 9 The modern sont or acacia, of which the Nile boats are still made. 1A raft made of tamarisk, and stitched together with a wattling of reeds.” \ “ , 176 HER: TOS. [Boox t Jt kad NOos TeTpyuévos SiTddavTos padioTa Ky oTaOuov. TOUTwY a / thy pev Ovpny Sedeuévnv Kddo eumpoobe Tod wrolou amriet A t erripéperOas, Tov S¢ NOov Grp Kado Bribe. H pev bn Ovpy nr a A n rn Tob poou éumlatovtos xwpet Tayéws Kal Erxes Thy Badpw (TobdTO n & yap 8) obvopd eats Toict TAolovct ToUToLGL), 6 é AiBos dridOe a \ J / érrenomevos Kal eov ev Bvoc® KatiOdver Tov mwrdov. eat Oé a \ 4 ods Ta TROL TdoTA TAHOEL TONG, Kal dryer Evia TOAAAS YLALdOas TAaNaYTODV. / a "Exedy &€ ééXOn 6 Netros tiv yapny, at modes podvar paivovtas drepéyoveas, bdduota Ky ewhepets that év TH Aiyaip movT@ vicowL Ta pev yap GdAa THS Aiydmrou Tédayos yiveTas, ai S& Toes podvat Urrepéyovat. TropOwevovTas wv, éredv TOTO yévntat, ovxéts Kata Ta peiOpa Tod ToTawod adda Sid pécov n f > x i a / 3. f > Tod mediov. és wev ye Méudw é« Navepdtios avardodovtt tap ¢ / avtas Tas Tupapidas yivetat 6 WAbos* Eats 5é OVS OvTOS, GAA a / mapa To o€v Tod Aérta”® kat mapa Kepxdowpov modu: és dé Navxpatw ard Oardoons kat KavoéBov dia mediov mwréwv f Hees kat “AvOvdAddy Te TOAW Kal THY “Apydvdpov Kaneopéevnu.” n A 98 toutéwy 5 4} wev "AvOvdAra éodca oylun Tors és brodnpara * = if f' a 3 + > t nn / éEaipetos SiSotas Tod aiel Bacidevovtos Aiyumtou TH yuvarnt (rod 58 / + ov ¢ XN Tlé - 2 Ax ) ¢ &e dro 8é ylveras €& bcov two Tépanot éote Alyurtos), 4 &é na * n nr nn étépn Trodus Soxel prot TO ovVO"A eyeLV amo tov Aavaod yauBpoo *Apyavbpou tod DOiov Tod *"Ayasod-° Kareiras yap 8) ’Apydvdpou ein 8 dv Kal addos tus “Apyavépos, ov pévtos ye Ai- yuUmTLov TO ovvopa. / % 5 Méyps per tovtov dypis te eur) Kab yvoun Kab iotopin® TéoTa < n Aéyourd éott, TO S€ ard Tose Aiyumrious epyowar Adyous épéwy Kata Ta HKovov: Tpocéotas Sé TL Kal avTotot Kat THs éuhs drypcos. \ n n a Tov Miva’ mparov Baciretvoavta Aiyimtou of tepels eXeryov 97 TONS. 99 2 Two MSS. read ov« instead of ovédé. The passage seems to mean, ‘‘ whereas the (usual) way is not this, but by the apex of the Delta;” 6 éw@ds appears to have fallen out of the text. 3 These two towns must have stood westward of the Kanopic branch of the Nile. 4 “To keep her in shoes.” Revenues of towns were given to the Persian queens ' as pin-money (Xenoph. Anab. i. 4, 9). So three cities were given to Themis- tokles by Artaxerxes to provide him with bread, wine, and meat (Corn. Nep. Vit. Them. 10). 5 “Son of Phthios, son of Akheos.” Pausanias makes him son of Akhzos. 6 ** Enquiries.” As we have seen, the “judgment” of Herodotos is not always to be commended. 7 See ch. 4, note 38. Menes (‘‘the enduring” or ‘‘eternal”) was originally king of This (see Appendix I.) The great dyke of Kokheikhe, by means of which he obtained the embankment on which to build the capital of his new In]: THE LAND OF EGYPT. 177 a \ 2 a \ / s a ToUTO ev aTroyedupaaat THY Méuduv. Tov yap ToTapov TdavTa cn \ \ 1g x f N \ ™ peiy mapa TO dpos TO Wdupwvov moos AiBins, Tov 5¢ Miva y 6 i £ \ 8h 2 / \ \ avalev, daov Te éExatov atablous amd Méuduos, Tov mpds pecap- 2 - , \ a ng. a Bplns ayxdva TporyacavTa TO pev apyaiov pelOpov amoknphvas, \ \ \ ? a \ a Tov S€ moTapov dyeTedoas TO pécov THY dpéwv feiv. ere dé Kal ae TL t eo» \ @ n } » 2 4 cL, 8 viv vio Ilepcéwv o ayxov odtos Tob Neidou as atrepypévos pén 2. és / n ev gudrakjot peyadyou eyetar, ppaccdpevos ava av eros: é \ > , / a € yap eerjoe. pyEas brepBivat 6 Totapos TavTn, Kivduvos mdaayn / n rn. a Méuds xataxrvobjvai éotr. ws 8 76 Mive tovTw TO TpdTHO / t L , n yevouévp Bacirés yépoov yeyovévar TO atrepypévov, TodTo wey év > t - n a avT@® Tokw KTicat TavTHy hris viv Méudis Kareirar: gore yap kal 4 Méudis ev 7O otewd ths Aiyimrou: éwbev S& adtijs / a \ meptopvéat riuvny éx Tod ToTayod mpds Bopénv te Kab mpods ¢ t \ \ \ \ 2A > ¢ 24 éomépny (TO yap mpos tiv Ha avtos 6 Neiros dadzépyes), an be? n ‘H f XA ¢ \ iS A 6 2 2A aN , tooTo Se” tov ‘Hdaiarou 76 iepdv idpicacbas év avth, éov péya f a n Te Kal akiarnyntoTratov. peta b& TodTov KaTédeyov ot lepeis ue éx BvBXov drAdkov Bacrrtéov tpinkociwy Kal TpinKkovta ovvo- - an pata. éy tocabtya. yevenor avOparov oxTwKaideca pev AlOlores joav,” pia S& yuri emiywpin, of S& arrose avdpes it \ - / Aiydarriot. TH Oe yuvatxt ovvopa Hv, Aris éBacirevoe, TO mep TH BaBvrwvin, Nivwxpis:* Hv edeyov tipwpéovoeay ader- empire, still exists near Mitrahenny; (ch. 101) or Amen-em-hat III. of the and two miles south of Memphis, Linant Bey has recognised the point where the Nile was turned in an easterly direction. We may provisionally place the date of Menes with Mariette, at 5004 B.o. 8 “In order that it may run cut off from its old channel . . . secured every year.” The MSS. read pee. 9 «And next,” answering to rodro wey above. The site of the temple of Ptah (Hephestos), with its saered lake, can still be traced, the fallen colossos of Ramses II. having stood in front of it. 1 Varying lists of kings were kept in the principal cities of Egypt, owing partly to the fact that at various periods Egypt was divided into several kingdoms, one dynasty being considered legitimate in one city, another in another; partly to the omission of monarchs in the several lists. The kings given by Era- tosthenes were taken from the Theban list. The 380 kings ended with Meris N twelfth dynasty. The number isa round one, like the 350 kings who Sargon states preceded him on the throne of Assyria, and is plainly fictitious. Ac- cording to Africanus, Manetho reckoned 204 kings only from Menes to the fourth (z.e.sixth) monarch of the twelfth dynasty. On the other hand there were no Ethio- pian kings of Egypt until after the rise of the New Empire, so that Herodotos cannot have understood his informants properly ; and it is possible that the 330 kings were intended by them to be reckoned down to the beginning of the twenty-sixth dynasty (Psammetikhos I.) 2 See last note. 3 Egypt was ruled by more than one queen. Two of the most famous were Hatasu, the elder sister of Thothmes IIL, and Taia, the mother of Amenophis, the heretic (see Appendix I.) 4 Neitakrit was the last of the sixth dynasty according to Manetho. The 100 178 HERODOTOS. [BooK ded,” Tov Aiyimrios BacthevovTa chewy drréxteway, aToxTetvav- tes 8¢ obtw éxelvn arédocav Thy BaciAdniny, TodTe TiyLwpéovoay qorrovs Aiyurriov SvapOeipar S09. Toincapévny yap pu olxnwa Tepipnkes Umdryeoy KaLvody TS Oyo, Vow 5é Gra pnyava- cbat Karécacay 5é piv Aiyurrriov Tovs paddoTa peTaitious TOU fovov 7Se, TodAovs laTvav, Sawvupévovor 5é éreivar Tov ToTapov 82 avAGvos KpuTrTod peyddov. TavTns pev Wépt TocadTa édeyov, TMV OTL avTHY puv, @S TOdTO é&épyacTo, pirpas és oiknwa a7rodbo0d TéOY, OKWS aTLL@pNTOS yernTat. | THY 5é dAXwy Bacihéwy ob yap dreyov ovdepniavy épywv amodeEw Kal ovdev elvar NaptpoTyTos,° TY évds Tod éoydtov adtav Moipios:' rodTov Sé amrodéEac bau pvnucauva tod ‘Hdaicrov ta mpos Bopénv dvewov Tetpayméva TpoTvAaia, Aipvny Te 6préar, THs 9 Teplodos bcwv éotl ctadiov vaTepov Snroow, Tupapibas Te év avTH oikodouncat, TOV TOD peyabeos méps omod ath TH ripyn erivicopaL. TodToV pev TocaiTa amovéeacbat, Tay 6& dAX@V odvdéva ovdEr. Tlapapeupdpevos wv rovtous tod éml TovToLot ryevomévou Baciréos, TS otvopa Hy Yéowotpis,’ TovTov pvyjpHy Toujoomas: Tov édeyov of bepets TpOTov pev Wrolovct paxpotot opunOévta ex tod ’ApaBiov KoATov Tovs Tapa THY "EpvOpnv Oddaccay KaToLKn- pévous KatactpépecOar, és 6 TAoVTA pw Tpdcw amixécOas és Odraccay ovKétt TRMTHY vTd Bpayéwr, évOcdTev SE ws dTricw amixeto és Alyurtov, Kata Tav tepéwv THY hati, oTpaTUnY 101 102: Turin Papyrus, however, has after her Nofer-ka, Nefrus, and Ra-ab. 5 Merenra Zaf-em-saf, called Menthe- souphis by Manetho, according to whom he reigned only one year. 6 If we may argue from the silence of the monuments, this would be perfectly true of the successors of Neitakrit down to Amen-em-hat J., the founder of the twelfth dynasty. But the earlier kings of this latter dynasty were great warriors and builders, which looks as if Moris were intended to be Amen-em-hat L., who, however, did not construct the lake and its pyramids. Perhaps, how- ever, the Memphite priests took no heed of the glories that were won for Thebes, and the buildings that adorned a rival city. Or, more probably, Herod- otos and his interpreter only half under- stood what was read to them. 7 See ch. 18, note 5. 8 This is in favour of the idea that the Memphite priests would not allow that any kings could be illustrious who had neglected their own city and temple. Lake Meeris, too, was in the neigh- bourhood of Memphis rather than of Thebes. * Ramses II. of the nineteenth dynasty, popularly called Sesttira, whence the Greek Sesostris. As there was an in- terval’ of between one and two thou- sand years between Amen-em-hat III. and Ramses II., éml rovrow, ‘after these,” must be taken in a wide sense, 1 The war of Seti I., the father of Ramses II., against the Punt on the coast of Somala seems to be referred to. For the real character and military feats of Ramses II., see App. I. In] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 179 \ a Nae a a TOAM TOV. . AaBov Hravve Sid Ths Hreipov, wav EOvos Td a J x a eurodav Katactpepopuevos. oTéowce pév vuv advTav adxlpoice - a eveTuyxave Kal Seas yAuyouévorrs mept Ths édevOepins, Tov- \ t ToloL wey oTHras” eviotn és Tas Ywpas Sid ypapypaToVv Aeyovoas t . r a a TO TE EwUTOD ovvowa Kal Ths mdatpys, Kal ws Suvdper TH éwvTOD t f KatesTpeyaTo ofeas: Stewy Sé duayntl Kal edrretéws mapédAaBe \ / Tas Todas, ToUToLaL Sé evéypadhe ev That oTHAHOL KaTA TATA \ a an a Kat toict avdpniotcr Tav eOvéwy yevouévoict,’ Kat 81) Kal aidoia \ , n , a e ov, > + yuvakos mpocevéypade, Sida Bovdopevos Trosely ws elnoav avad- Kides. Tdota S& Trovéwv SieEjve THY Hrevpov, és 8 ex THS Acins ‘ és tiv Edperny duaBas rovs te LKvOas KateotpéWaro Kal Tovs @pyixas.* és todrous dé wou Soxet nal mpocwtata amixécOat : o Aiyirrios otpatés: év pev yap TH TovT@Y Yapy palvoyTaL arabeioat ai otha, To Sé Tpocwtépw ToUTwY ovKETL. evOEDTEV 8é 2 L > + + ‘2 /, 2. 2 ®. Z a6 € émiatpépas otricw ie, Kal éreite éyiveto él Dao. ToTaye, ove exw TO evOcdTev atpexéws eimeiy cite aids 6 Bactreds Lécwaotpis arodacduevos THs éwuTod otpariis popiov bcov 8) avtod Katédurre THS YwpNS oiKHTopas, elTe THY TIVES TTPATLWTéwY TH wAdyyn avTod axOcabdvtes Tepl Baow Totapoy KaTéwewar. I + x af ¥ t Ad 7, / be gaivovra, pev yap eovtes of Koryor Alytrriot, vonoas é , > \ xn 2 4 ” / ie € 8é 2 is TpoTEpov avTos 7) dkovoas dddNov réyw.’ as 5é pow ev PpovTid. oF 2 f 2 , \ a c I 2 t éyéveTo, eipounv audotépovs, Kal paddov of Kodryou éueuvéato tov Aiyurriov i ot Aiyimrios Tov Korydv: vouifew § épacay a n ft of Aiyirtior Tis Leowotpios otpatins eivas Tods Kéryovs. > X . oY in oe 4 t > \ oy 7 8 abros 8é elxaca THde Kal St. perdyyxpoés eior Kal ovrAdTpLXES. 2 Tablets rather than pillars, like the 6 The Phasis was unknown to both three cut in the rock by the side of the ancient road at the mouth of the Nahr el-Kelb or Dog River (the ancient Lykos), eight miles north of Beyrfit. One of these was dedicated by Ramses to Ptah, the second to Ra, and the third to Amun. 3 «The same inscription as in the case of those who had shown themselves brave.” The description of the tablets is wholly imaginary. 4 No Egyptian sovereign ever pene- trated into Europe, or ever heard the name of Skythians and Thrakians. 5 This gratuitous falsehood does not raise our opinion of the credibility of Herodotos in regard to objects which he might have seen. Egyptians and Assyrians. 7 We may gather from this that the story of the Egyptian colony in Kolkhis had been suggested to the guides of Herodotos by his ‘‘leading”’ questions. 8 The Egyptians are not black skinned, nor have they woolly hair. This warns us against accepting Herodotos as an anthropological authority. As the Egypt- jans shaved, he had not much oppor- tunity of observing their hair, but seems to have made his observations upon their negro slaves. It is equally difficult to believe that the Kolkhians were black and woolly haired. Certainly none of the numerous races now inhabiting the Kaukasos are so. But the black skin of 103 104 105 106 HERODOTOS. 180 [Book Kal TodTo pev és ovdey avyKer: cicl yap Kal Erepor TovovToL GAN TotoiSe Kal wAddXov, Ste pobvos mavTwv avOpdrav Korxot nat Alydarios cat AlOlomes mepitduvovras am apyis Ta aidoia.” Polvixes 58 kal Ldpos ot év 7H Wadrarorivy cat adrol ouoroyéover map Aiyurriov pewabncévar, Ldpior dé of wept Oepyddovra kal TlapOéwov rrorayov kal Mdxpaves oi rovtovct dotuyelroves éovtes’ amd Kodyov pact vewortl weuabnxévas. obTot yap ior of mepitapvoperot avOpoTav podvor, Kal otto. Aiyumriovos daivovrar moéovres xaTa tata. adtoav 5& Aiyurtiov Kal AlOiwrev ov« &xw eireiv oxdTepos Tapa Tov érépwv éFéuabov: apyaiov yap &n te paiverar éov. ws S€ emipsoryopevor Aiytrt@ e&éuabov, péya pot Kat TOde Texnptov yiverar' Powixwv oKdcot TH ‘EAAASs eripioyortat, ovKéts Aiyurrious pyéovTa. KaTa Ta aidoia, ddrXa THY ériyivowévav ov TepiTdpvovar Ta aidoia. épe viv kal &dXo elrw wept Tov Koryov, ws AiyuTriowss mpoadepels eici. TavTda, Kal 4 bon Taca Kal } yNdooa” eudhepys eoTt AAN}AOLCL. Nivov S€ TO wev Koryixdv vd “EAAjvov Lapdwovixdy xéxryTa,” TO pévtoe am Aiyimrou amixvedmevov Kxaretrar Aiyvmriov. dé otfdat tas tota Kata tas ydépas 6 Aiyirtov Baciheds Lécworpis, ai pev wréoves ovKéTe haivovtar mepreovaat, év Se TH Ilakactivyn Supin* abros dpov éovoas Kal Ta ypdppata Ta elpnuéva évedvta Kab yuvatkos aidoia. iol & cab rep) "Lovinv Svo0 tumou ev métpnor éyKeKxoNappévos TovTOV Tod avdpos, TH TE ex tis “Edeoins és Bdxavav epyovtar cat TH éx Lapdiov és Lpipynve éxatépwbs S& avip éeyyéyruTras péyabos méurtns n + # \ Aivoy podvor ovTot te Kal Aiyimtioe épydfovtas Kata € at the Kolkhians seems to have been an old Greek myth ; cf. Pind. Pyth, iv. 212. - § See ch. 36, note 9. Kolkhian, was as near the truth as his hypothetical Dodonzans, who could not distinguish between the Egyptian lan- 1 The Thermédon seems to be the Termeh Chai, eastward of Samsfin and the Halys, while the Parthenios is the Chati Chai or river of Bartan, consider- ably to the west of the Halys. The Makrénians lived inland from Trebizond (Xen. Anab. iv. 8), and were afterwards called Sanni or Zani (Strab. xii. p. 795). Their heads were artificially elongated. For the ‘‘ Syrians,” see i. 72, note 3. 2 There are no traces of any language related to Old Egyptian among the nu- merous languages of the Kaukasos. He- rodotos, who knew neither Egyptian nor guage and the chirping of birds. 3 Why Kolkhian yarn should be called Sardinian is not clear. Perhaps the Kolkhian name sounded to the Greeks like sardonikos. 4 At the Nahr el-Kelb, see ch. 102, note 2. The female emblems upon them are due to the imagination of Herodotos. ® The two sculptures are carved on the rocks of the pass of Karabel, three miles east of Nimfi, and about twenty- five miles inland from Smyrna, on the sides of the old road which led from Smyrna to Ephesos through the Mahmud 11.J THE LAND OF EGYPT. 181 6 \ omlapuhs, TH wev SeEvi yeupt éxov aixpnv tH Se dpiotepy roka," N \ AX ‘\ © 4 \ \ > t \ > kat THY GdAnV oKEviy w@oatTws: Kal yap AiyuTriny nal Aidvo- is y 8 2 bY in» 2 \ A a 8 \ n tL mida exes” éx dé ToD aov és Tov Erepov Bmov Sid TOV oTNOé@v e \ / ypdppata iepa Aiyimria® Sunes éyxexoNappeva, Néyovta Tae. 2 N / \ * “éyo THVSE THY YOpHY apmowct Tolor ewotor éxtnodunv.”* sates \ “ e + a a 5é Kal oxdOev éori, évOaita pév ov Syroi, érépwOe dé Sednroxe. \ ‘\ \ n Ta 8) Kal pereEérepor tov Oenoayevov Mépvovos eixdva eixd- fouci pov eivas, ToANOV Tis GANOEins ArroAEAELUpeVOL.” Todrov 8) tov Aiytatiov Lécwotpw avaywpéovta Kat 107 > / \ 2? z an > * a \ x avayovtTa Toddovs avOpadrrous Tév eOvéewy TOV Tas yapas KaTe- t n otpéwato, édeyov of iepeis, éreire éyiveTo avaxomiCopuevos év 4 \ a Addvyot thot Inrovcines, Tov adedpedv éwvTod,’ TH érétpewe range. The best preserved (discovered by Renouard in 1839) is about 140 feet above the path on the eastern side, and represents a warrior larger than life-size, standing in a niche, who looks south- ward, holds a spear in the left hand, has a bow at the back, and wears a tiara, a tunic reaching to the knees, and boots with turned upends. The second, which is an exact repetition of the first, is on a level with the old road, and on its western side, but is much mutilated, and has but lately been brought to light. The dress and style of art, which agree with those of the Hittite sculptures at Boghaz Keui and Eyuk (in Kappadokia), as well as at Ghiaur Kalessi (near Ancyra) and Ibreez (in Lykaonia), show that the sculptures are Hittite. The first-men- tioned figure is also accompanied by an inscription in Hittite hieroglyphics placed between the face of the figure and the top of the spear, which does not seem to have existed in the case of the second figure, where it may have run across the breast. The second figure looks northward. These figures, instead of being memorials of the conquests of Sesostris, are monuments of his most redoubtable enemies, the Hittites, and testify to the extension of their power as far as the Aigean (see Sayce on The Monuments of the Hittites in the Trans. Soc. Bibl. Archeol. vii. 2). The road from Sardes to Smyrna, however, could hardly have run through Karabel, though it no doubt joined the road to Ephesos at the entrance to the pass, and both figures hold the spear in the right, not tef hand. The direct route now from Ephesos to Phokea is through Smyrna ; in the time of Herodotos the marshes at the mouth of the Hermos seem to have been impassable, and the road then doubled the eastern shoulder of Sipylos, and ran from Magnesia to Kymé by the pass of Uzun Hassanly (still used by cattle drivers), and thence to Phokxa (cf. Academy, April 9, 1881, p. 262). 8 A little over three feet, which is only half the real height. 7 The bow is really slung behind the back, 8 The dress is utterly different from that of the Egyptians and Ethiopians. 9 The characters are hieroglyphs, it is true, but not Egyptian. , 1 This must have been the invention of the cicerone. As the Greeks did not know what the origin of the figure was, it is not likely that they would have been able to interpret the long disused characters upon it. . 2 The legend was nearer the truth than the guess of Herodotos. Memnon, the .son of the Dawn, was asséciated with the Homeric Kéteians or Hittites, as Mr. Gladstone has shown (Homeric Synchronism, pp. 173 sq.) 3 Manetho is said (Joseph. cont. Ap. 108 109 HERODOTOS. [Book 182 6 Réoworpis Thy Awa rats Tobroy émt Felina adrov Kadécavta Kat mpos avT@ Tos Taidas mepwhoat eEwbev tiv oixinv op, TEpwncavTa 58 brromphioau, Tov dé as pabely TOUTO, avTixa oupBouretes Gas TH yuvacel: Kar yap 8) Kal Thy yuvaiia avrov dpa dyer bau: why bé of gumpoudeaas TOV Taldev covray é& tovs Svo én my muphy éxreivarvta yepuphoas TO Kalopevor, avdtovs 8é én’ éxelvev ériBaivovras éxawlerOat. TdoTa Tomcat Tov Séowotpw, cab Sto pev TOV Taldov KaTaKahvar TpoT@ ToLovT@, Tovs Sé Aovrrods aTrocwOhvar dua TH Tatpl. vootHcas 8 6 Séowortpis és tiv Alyurov Kal Ticdpevos Tov abedrdedr, TO pev Opitw Tov éemnydyeto TOY Tas Xopas KaTeoTpépaTo, rovT@ pev Tade éxypjoato. Tovs Té ot AiBous Tovs éml TodTOU tod Bacidéos Kopicbévras és tod ‘Hdaiorov 7d iepov, eovras peydber Trepinxeas, obToL Heavy of EdXxvoartes, Kal Tas Siapuxas Tas vov éovcas év Aiyint@ Tacas obo: avayxalopevor Hpvocor, érroleov Te ovK ExovtTes AlyumTov, TO Tply éodoay immacipny Kal dpatevonévny racav, évdea tobtav.« dd yap TobTov Tod xpovov Aiyurtos éotca medias aca dvimmos Kal avapdtevtos yéyove: aitiat 8& TovTav ai Sudpvyes yeyovacs eodcay troddal kal Tavtolous Tpdrrous éyovcal. Katétapve b€ Tovde elvexa THY xopny 6 Baciredrs: bc0. Tav Aiyurriov pH éml Th ToTtaye éxrnvro Tas modas GAN avapérous, ovat, bkws TE arriot oO moTapos, oravitovtes bSdtTwv mraTuTéporct” eypéwvTo Toict Topact, €x ppeadtov ypewpevot. TovTav pev d1 elvexa KaTeTEnOn % Alyurrros. Katavetpar dé THY yapnv Aiyurriovot Gract Tod- Tov édeyov Tov Bacthéa, KApov loop ExdoTw TeTpayavov diddovTa,® Kat amd TovTov Tas mpocddous TromoacOa. émitdEavta dro- \ 2 a x, > / > £ an / ¢ / popiy éutereiv Kat éviavTov. ei S€ ToS TOD KAHpoU O TOTALS i, 15) to have known of this brother, whom he called Armais, and declared to be the same as the Danaos of the Greeks. But he makes him « brother, not of Ramses II., but of Sethosis, ze. Seti (Meneptah) II., the grandson of Ramses. As Seti II. was driven from the throne for about five years by a successful pretender, Amun-mes, while Egypt fell under the dominion of a Semitic invader, Arisu, after his death, it is possible that Manetho’s account may be a confused rendering of actual events. 4 The canal system of Egypt existed from the beginning of the monarchy. On the other hand, horses were first introduced by the Hyksos, and, like the chariot (which had the Semitic name merkebat), are first found on the monu- ments of the eighteenth dynasty. 5 “ Brackish,” perhaps because rAards was used of the ‘‘ broad” sea, 6 This equal division of the land, which was a favourite theory of Greek philosophers, was both unworkable in practice and non-existent in fact. Only a Greek guide could have invented the story. ‘ 11.] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 183 TL Tapérotro, CMMeav av mpos avrov conpatve TO ryeryevnpévov 6 dé é erreptre TOUS emuaxerpouevous Kal dvayerpycovras bam éXdoowy 6 x@pos yéyove, Sxws ToD AowTod KaTd Adyov Tis Taman peD TS amopopis Teréor. Soxet 5é pov evOcdTev yewperpin’ eipebeioa és tHv “EANdba éravedbeiv: wédov piv yap Kal yvdpova Kab Ta Suadexa pépea THs iuéons apd BaBvrwviov euabov oi “EAAnves.® Bacwreds pév 8% ovtos podvos Aiyimrvos AlOcomrins tpée,® Hunpocuva 88 édlaeto pd Tod ‘Hpatorelov davdpidvtas NUuOlvous, Sto wey TpijKcovta THxéav, éwuTdv Te Kal THY Yyuvaixa, Tods Sé maidas éovtas téccepas elxoot mnxXéwv Exactov: Tav Si 6 lepeds tod ‘Hdaicrov ypdvm perérerta modd@ Aapeiov tov Ilépony od mepueioe totdvta eumpocbe dvdpidvta, das ov of memounoOau pya old mep Secwotps TS AiyuTrtio: Léowortpw pév yap adra Te katactpéacbas Ovea ovx éhdoow éxeivou Kat 8) Kab XKidas, Aapeiov S& ob Suvacbivar YxiOas éreiv:* odkwv Sixacov elvar tordvas éumpocbe Tov éxelvou avaOnudtwv py ob« brepBaddo- Aapeiov pév vuv Aéyover pos TdoTa cuy- 110 pevov Tolar Epyouct. yvounv Tromoacbas. Lerdorpios be Tehevrioavros exdefacbas enayon Thy Bact- Aninv tov Taida avtob Depdv,’ Tov amodéEacOa pév ovdepulav 111 7 For the geometrical papyrus that has been discovered, sce App. I. 8 This is perfectly correct. The sun- dial and gnomon were invented by the Babylonians, who divided the day into twelve caspumi or ‘double hours.” Anaximander set up the first gnomon (or obelisk) in Sparta in Bc. 560 (Diog. Laert. ii. 1), ® Contrary to fact. Not only the kings of the eighteenth, nineteenth, and twentieth dynasties ruled over Ethiopia, but those of the twelfth also. After the time of Thothmes I., the kings’ sons are called ‘‘ princes of Kush.” 1 4e. over 51 feet high. The fallen colossos of Ramses II, at Memphis is between 42 and 43 feet in length. One found by Hekekyan Bey is about 343 feet (20 cubits = 34 feet). 2 This reason has plainly a Greek author. 5 Pherén is Pharaoh, per-aa or ‘‘ great house,” the title of the Egyptian kings (like the ‘‘sublime Porte”). The real successor of Ramses was his son Mene- ptah I. Herodotos now leaves ‘history behind, and introduces us to the legends which passed current among the ignor- sant guides and dragomen, They are interesting, however, as examples of the folk-lore of the time and country. Hence it is that the king is not named ; he is simply ‘‘a Pharaoh,” which Herod- otos has mistaken for a proper name, The tale told of him is thoroughly Greek and non- Egyptian in character, and must therefore be regarded as belonging not to Egyptian but to Greek folk-lore. There is more than one Kém el-Ahmar or ‘‘Red Mound” in modern Egypt, so called from the heaps of red bricks in the ruins which mark the site of an ancient city. It was to a similar ‘‘Red Mound” that the legend recounted by Herodotos was attached. [Boox 184 HERODOTOS. a " / oTparniny, ouvevery Ofivat b€ of Tuproy yevéo Bar bua totovde Tphyya. Too morapob KaTerOovTos peyote 69 Tore ém dKxTo- Kaildexa TIXEas, os DrrepéBare Tas dpodpas, TvEevpaTos éuqe- covtos Kupatins 6 mwoTauds éyéveto: Tov b& Bacirdéa réyovat rn 2 t ¥ / ? ‘ a 2 , TodTov atacbarin ypnodmevoy, AaBovta aixyny Bareiv és pécas a n Tas Sivas Tov wotapod, peta Sé adtixa Kapovta adtov Tovs n i dpOarpucds tuprwOfjvar. Séka wey 5H érea eivai pw tupror, ¢ 4 \ > / © / 2 a / € évdexat@ O¢ eres amixécOat ot pavtnov éx Bovtods Todos as 2es t et f n t , 2 t S ” é&jxer TE of 0 Xpdvos THs Cnutlys Kal dvaBréYrer yvvarKkos ovjpo / \ ? / a \ - € an yy a virpapevos TOUS dpOarpovs, iris mapa Tov éwurijs dvopa povvov mepoirnne, adwv avipov éotca arreipos. Kal TOV TpeTNS THs EwvTod yuvaixos TmetpacOat, pera 5é, ws ovK nveiNere, éreEns macéov mweipacba avaBrdpavta dé cuvayayeiy Tas yuvaixas a 2 , y x n A ” i > Z x Tov éreipyOn, wrAny THs TO odpm virduevos avéBrefe, és play rod, } viv Karetrar "EpvOpy Bados: és tavTnv cuvanrt- caytTa Uromphoa, Tadcas abv avTH TH TONE. THs S& viyrdpevos DB Ov wéBrewe, TavTny b& eiye avdTo ‘ ivan T@ opm avéBree, TH ixe abtos yuvaixa. dvabnpara a > n li Se aropuyav thy mdOnv Tdv dpOarpav ara Te ava Ta lepa ¥ A f Fok \ a / t ” t 2 TAVTA TA NOYLULA avelnne Kat TOU ye NOyov paMoTE a&.ov éote éyew, és tod “Hréov 76 lepov afiobenra aveOnke Epa oBerods dvo uBivovs,! eee évos éovTas cxdrepov riBov, wipkos péev éxdtepov mnxéwv éxaTov,' edpos S€ dxTw THXéov. / ae. t \ ft yf ” Tovrou b€ éxdéEacbas tHv Bacidrniny édeyov dvdpa Meudirny, TO Kata tiv “EXjvev yAdooay oivoya TIpwréa civac:® a f vov Téwevos eats ev Méudie Kdpta Kadov te Kal ed éoxevacpévor, rn / tod ‘Hdatoretov mpos votov dvepov Keipevov. meptotkéovat dé “TO Téwevos ToUTO Polvixes Tvpvor, careiras 82 6 N@pos ovTOS oO suvatas Tupiwv otpartomedov: 112 TOU gore S€ ev TH Tepever Tod A \ 5 TIpwréos iepov TO Kadeirat Eeivns ’Adpoditns: cupBddrdopar 6 The tale, therefore, was attached by the guides to the two obelisks at Heli- opolis, one of which, erected by User- tesen I., still stands there. 7 Over 150 feet, a gross exaggeration. The height of the obelisk of Heliopolis is 66 feet ; the loftiest in Egypt, that of Queen Hatasu at Karnak, is 122 feet, or, without the pedestal, 108 feet 10 inches, Small obelisks were first used for sepul- chral purposes under the fourth and fifth dynasties. ® Here we have another Greek legend attached to the shrine of the Phenician Astarté at Memphis. The Greek Helen was easily identified by Herodotos with the Semitic goddess of beauty and love, more especially as there were strong points of similarity between the legend of Helen and that of Astarté and Adénis. Homer makes Préteus live on the coast of the Delta, on the island of Pharos, and Polybos king of ‘‘ Egyptian Thebes” (Od. iv. 385, 126). Herodotos seems unacquainted with the Homeric version, but see note 2 on ch. 116. 11] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 185 / Tov Noyov a t ote Eetvns S¢ rodTo TO lepdy eivas “EXévns rhs Tuvddpew, Kat axnkows & SiaT}On “EXévn rapa Upwré, cab 81. Kxab "Adpodirns éravupdy eat: dca yap adda “Adpoditns iepa eats, ovdapds Eeivns émixadeirat. edeyov Sé pot of lepeis tatopéovTs Ta epi “Edévny yevécOar abe. "Aré~avdpov dprdcavta ‘Enévny éx, Srdptys aromhelv és rv EwuTod: Kal puv, ws éyévero évy td Aivalw, éFdotas dvepwor éxBddrovos és TO Aiydmriov mérayos, évOcdrev 5& (od yap avier Ta mvetpata) amiKveitas és Aiyurtov cal Aiydarou és 76 viv KavwBixdv Kadedpevov otopa tod NetAou cal és Tapuyetas. éott, “Hpaxdéos? iepov, és 1d Hv Katapuyov oixérns oTevav be 2 a 5. \ \ n VY O€ ETL THS NLOVOS, TO KAL VuV 2 , 2 f fs e soe \ \ a n 3 avOparrav émiBddynta otiypata iepd, EwuTov didovs TO Oe@, > » , ¢ ¢ * nN e ovx &&eote TovTov dacOat. 06 vomos ovTos SiaTeAE? ew Gpmocos \ /, 2 / ? > > n an a \ 3 4 > i. TO méxpe euéo am apyis. tod av by AdeEdvdpou amictéatas / / Oepdrrovres TuOdpevot Tov Tepl TO iepov exovTa vomor, iKéras er a n f al Se ifdpevot Tob cod Katnyopeov tod “AdeEdvdpov, Bovdrdpevor f , Brarrew adtov, mavta doyou eEnyedpevor ws elyxe Tepl THY ¢ / Enévyy te xal thy és Mevérewy dbdcxinv. , . a , mpos Te Tovs lepéas Kal Tov Tod oTOpaTos TOUTOU PiAaKOY, TO ts n \ axovoas 6€ To’Tov 6 Odvis méume. THY tayiotny és Méudw mapa Iparéa ayyedinv réyovocay Tade. 5. / / a “new Eeivos yévos pev Teuxpés, épyov d¢ avocuoy év TH “EXAdOe éfepyacpévos: Eeivov yap Tov éwutod éEaraticas THY yuvaika avtThy Te TavTnY ayov MKee Kab TOAAd KdpTa yxpnwata, b7d avéwov és yhv thy ony arevery Geis. t KaTnyopeov 6€ TdoTa oivona Hv Oadvis.* / n rn a Kotepa Shira TovTov é@mev > , > a Xx 2 t \ wy 3 ” > Z, A aowéa éxmrelv 7) areola TA Eywov HAGE 3” avTiTéwrres pos « tadoTa 6 IIpwrevs Aéyovta Tdde. 2 TF 2 , a. \ ¢ a / éott avocia é£epyacuévos Eeivov tov éwvTov, ovdAdaBovTes 2 / > 9 £ IOs oe \ \ / ” amdyete Tap éué, va eidéw 6 tt KoTe Kal réEEL. a t a tdéoTa 6 Odvis cvANapBaver Tov ’AréEavdpov Kal Tas véas adTod A aA t \ \ Katioyel, peta S€ adtov Te TodTov davayyaye és Méudw Kai THv \ Cok ‘Erévnv te xat ta ypypata, mpos S€ Kal Tors ixéras. ava- co n oe: , dvopa todtov, baTis KOTE > af % axovaas 6é 9 This a clear case in which Herodotos was answered according to his wishes. 1 “The salt-pans.” 2 That is the Tyrian Melkarth. For the Pheenician colonists in the Delta, see ch. 15, note 4. 3 Cf. Lev. xix. 28; Is. xliv. 5; Ezek. ix. 6; Rev. ix. 4; and the marks of the Vishnavite sects in India. See Luc. De Dea Syr. 59, where we learn that the Syrians devoted themselves to the service of Astarté by tattooing the wrist or neck. Cp. Gal. vi. 17. 4 Thénis was a town on the Kandpic mouth of the Nile. Cp. Od. iv. 228. It was subsequently superseded by Kan- opos. The name may be derived from the Egyptian ton, ‘ canal.” 113 114 115 HERODOTOS. [Book 186 koucbévtav $8 mdvtov, eipwta tov *AréEavdpov 6 Hpwreds ris ein Kal 6xd0ev wréot. 6 Sé of Kab TO yévos Katéree Kal Ths mdtpns ele TO odvopa, Kal b1 Kal Tov Troy admnyjoaTo 6xdbev mréot. peta Sé 6 IIpwreds eipota avTov oKxd0ev THY ‘Eréynv Ad Boer wrAavwpévov Se tod "AreEdvdpou év TH OYE Kab od AéyovTos Thy aAnOeinv, Hreyyov of yevouevor ixéras, éEnyedpevor mdvta NOyov Tod aduKjpatos. Tédos be OH ode Adyov Tovde exhaiver 6 IIpwreds, Aéywv Gre “eyo ef py sept ToAAod iyeouny pndéva Eelvwv Krelverw, Boor bm avéwov dn arrorappbévtes AOov és ywopny Thy éunv, eyo adv ce brép Tod "EdAnvos éricdpny, bs, @ Kdxiote avdpav, Eewvlav tvyav Epyov dvoowtatov épydoao' Tapa Tod cewvtod Eeivou® rHv yuvaixa HrOes. Kab para taoTd Tor ovK HpKeoe, GAN avaTTepwoas avriy olyeat éywr éxxrépas. Kal ovdé tTdoTd Tou wodva HpKece, GNA Kat oixia Tod Eeivou Kepaicas irevs. viv wv ered) Tept ToAAOD Fynwat pn Eevoxrovely, yuvaixa pev ravTnv Kal Ta Xpywata ov ToL mpojow amayerOal, GAN adta eyo TO “EAAHVL Ecive purdéa, és 6 dv adtos Aav exeivos atrayayécOar eOédn: avrov S€ ce Kal Tods Tors TUUTOOUS TPLOV Huepewv Mpoayopevo ex THS éuhs yéas és GAXnY Twa peToppiterOas, ei Sé pH, ATE moXewlous Teprerper Oat.” “Erévns pev tavrny yeverOar Soxet 5é poe e an améw rapa Ipwréa edeyov of iepets Vo \ / n a L kat “Opnpos tov oyov TovdTov mTuOé- > 3 > \ £ / 2 \ 2 t > si = a oOat+ adr od yap opoiws és Thy érroTroLinv edtpeTS Fv TO 116 évépo 78 rep expricaro, EXOD periice © adror, dnddoas os eah TovTov érictatto Tov oyov: SHrov b& KaTd ep érroince ev "Trsdds (cal oddauq ddr dverddice" éwvtdv) wrdvny Thy *"AreEdvbpov, ws amrnvelyOn drywv “EXévnv tH Te 89 GAAy TwrALO- pevos Kab as és YOadva® THs Dowlens amixero. emipéuvntas b& avtov év Atoundeos apsotnin:® Néye 5é Ta errea He. 5 «Host ;”” mapa goes with the acc. 6 «He threw it aside.” Stein reads éxdéy for the unintelligible és 5 of the MSS. 7 “ Contradicted.” This is the first mention of the Iliad as a separate poem in Greek literature. 8 Sidon, ‘‘the fisher’s town,” now Saida, though the older city, had ceased to be the leading state of Phcenicia after the rise of Tyre under Hiram, the con- temporary of David and Solomon, It did not recover its former position until the Assyrian wars had ruined Tyre for a short time, when it again represented Pheenicia up to B.c. 678, in which year Esarhaddon destroyed it. This must have therefore been the period when the robes imported from Pheenicia came to be called Sidonian by the Greeks. ® Il. vi. 290-2. Book v. is the part of the Iliad known as the ‘Bravery of Diomédés” in our texts. The arrange- ment of the poem by the rhapsodists 11] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 187 14 a &vP écav of mémdot TraproiKindot, gpya? yuvacav LuWoviev, tas abrds ’AréEavSpos Geoerdns Hyaye Lwovinbev, érumdas edpéa évtov, 9 580 a ‘Bh = ¥ £ > - THY odov iy “Edévny rep aviyayev evTrarépeav. 2 fs : [émepépynras S& nab év ’Odveoceln ev ToicwWe Toics erect. toia Avds Ouydtnp éxe fdppaxa pntidevta, a # f e ft t n # » é Od, Tad of TloAvsapva mopev Odvos trapdaxortis Aiyurtin, TH mrelora héper Feidwpos apoupa Pdppaka, Tord wey EoOAA pwemwypeva, ToArA Se AvYypd. kal Tae &tepa pos Tyréuayov Mevérews révet. Aiyirre pw éte Seipo Oeol pweuadta veerOar 4 2 \ x ” L € / 8 éoyov, éret od ogi epeEa TeAnéooas éExaTouBas.] év tovtoict Totot erect Syrot Ste Haictato Tv és Alyumrov "AreEdvdpou mravnv: opouped yap 4 Lupin Alydbato, of 88 Doivixes, tav eote 4} Yddv, ev TH Lupin oixéovaot.* KAT ThOTA \ a 6é Ta érea Kal TO8e TO Ywpiov odK HeioTa GAA wddoTa® Sroi oe > € / \ 7 4 4 2 2 > + / ? 6Te ove ‘Ounpov ta Kumpia ered dots GAN GAdov Twos. ev pev yap toice Kurpilowcr elpntar os tpitaios éx Sadprys *AréEavdpos amixeto és TO "INov ayov ‘Enrévny, edad te rvev- pate xpnoduevos Kal Oardoon rein: ev Oe "Idudds Aéyes ws 7 £ yw a £ éemrdbeTo ayov avTHny. “Opunpos pév vuv nat ta Kirpoa érea yaipéro. 5é peo Tovs lepéas ef padtavov Aoyov Aéyouct of “EAANVEs Ta must have been different in the time of Herodotos. 1 The digamma is absent froni this word ; the original line probably ran— maprolkira Fépya; but the corrupt reading has been imitated in Od. xv. 105. 2 Schafer doubts the authenticity of the passage between brackets, on the ground of 7éde in ch. 117, but it is found in all the MSS. Since Herodotos could quote the Iliad as a separate poem, there is no reason why he should not have quoted the Odyssey as a separate poem also. The reference is to Od. iv. 227-30. 3 Od. iv. 351-2. The last line does not scan, since the two dipthongs e:—ou cannot be pronounced as one syllable. 4 A parallel argument would be that Homer knew of the wanderings of Menelaos in Abyssinia, because Egypt bordered on Abyssinia. The logic of Herodotos is as much at fault as his geography. * «From these verses, and more espe- cially this passage.” The words of Herodotos show that the authorship of the Kypria was in his day commonly ascribed to Homer, like that of other parts of epic literature (see ch. 53, note 5). In the Alexandrine age, when the Iliad and Odyssey alone had come to be marked off as Homeric, it was the fashion to assign the Kypria to Stasinos. If Herodotos had carried out his principle of denying a common Homeric author- ship to passages which were inconsistent, he would have had to anticipate Wolf and Lachmann in dividing the Iliad into independent lays. eipopévou 118 119 120 188 HERODOTOS. [Book mept “Idtov yevérbar H ov, epacay mpos TdoTa Tdbe, loropinat dduevor cidtvar map advtod Mevércw. édOciv pév yap pera Thy ‘Erévns dpmayhy és tiv Tevxpida® yav “EXjvev otpateny morrny BonOéovoav Mevérew, éxBacav 8é és yhv Kat iSpvbcicay Tv otpatuny Tepe és TO "INov ayyérous, ody bé odu tévas kal avtov Mevérewv: rods 8 émette éoedOciv és Td Tetyxos, araiteiy “EXévyv te kal Ta xpHuata Ta ot olyero Kréas “AnéEavdpos, TOV TE aSuienpdr ov dikas aiteiv: Tovs dé Tevepovs Tov avTov AOyov Aéyeww TOTE Kal peTérerTa, Kal duvivTas Kal avepori, yn pev eye “Edévyy pndé ta érrixadredpeva yprypata, GAN eivas adta mdvta év Aiydtte, nal ot adv S8txaiws adtol Sixas brréyew tov IIpwreds 6 Aiytrruos Bacireds eye. ot 6€ “BAAnves catayedacbas Soxéovtes im’ avitav ota 8) éodudp- xeov, és 0 é&eidov: EédXodae Sé TO Telyos @s ovK ehaiveTo % ‘Erévy, adda Tov avTov Aoyov TS TpoTépw emuvOdvovTo, otTw 8) micTevoayTes TH NOYO TO TPwT of “EAAHVEs adTov Mevédewy arooté\Aovet trapa IIpwréa. darixopevos 5¢ 6 Mevédews és Thy AiyuTrov Kal dvatAdocas és Thy Méuduy, elras thy adnOeinv Tov mpnypdatov, kal Eaviov ivrnce peyddwov Kal ‘Erévyv arrabéa Kaxov amtéraBe, pds S€ Kal Ta éwuTOd yphyata TdvTa. TuYoV pévTos TOvTwY éyévero Mevérews avip adivxos és Aiyumrious. amroTA€iv yap opumpévor avTov ioxov amrnotas* emreuby éé TodTo éml oAXOv ToLovTOY Fv, emerexvirras mpiyypa ovK Sotov: AaBeov yap Sto radia avdpav ériyopiov evToud opea eroince.” era 6é ws érdictos éyévero Todto épyacpévos, pionbels te Kal Siwxdpevos olyeto hevywv That vnvol emt AcBins: TO évOcdTev 5é Gxou ers étpdmeto ovK etyov eimeivy Aiytrriot. TtovTav dé Ta bev iotopinos épacay érictacba, Ta S€ Tap éwvToios yevoueva atpexéws emia Tapevor NEevyeLv. Tdota pev Aiyurrioy of iepels edeyou: eyo 58 TO Aoyo TO mept “Enrévns rex Ove Kat adros mpootiOeuat, Tade eriNeyopevos, ei Hv “Erévn év “Irie, arrodo0Avas av adtiy toiot “EAXnot Hrot ExOVTOS YE 7) déxovtos "AdeEdvSpov. od yap 8) obtw ye ppevo- PraBns hv 6 Ipiapos ob8 of ddXos of TpoonKovtes abT@, date Toiat opetéporat cwpact Kal Tolor Téxvoioe Kal TH TWodEL KWW- 6 The Teukrians are probably the 7 Suggested, probably, partly by the Tekkri of the Egyptian monuments, legend of the sacrifice of Iphigeneia at who came to the help of the Hittites, Aulis, partly by the human sacrifices along with other allies, from the western _ offered to the sun-god by the Pheenicians part of Asia Minor. of the Delta coast. uJ] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 189 duvever éBovrovto, dxws ’ANéEavdpos “EXévy cuvoixy. ei 8é To Kat év TolaL MpwToLcr xpovorcs TdoTa éyivwoxop, ere) TroAXOL bev TOV ddrwV Tpdav, oKoTe cupplayoev Toot “EAANoL, aToOA- AvvTo, avtod Sé Tpudpou odt gate Ste od*® Svo i tpels 7) Kad ere THOUS TOY Taidoy wayns ywopérvns améOvnoKoDY, Eb ypn TL TOLoL erroTroLoiat ypewpevov A€yetv, TOUT@Y dé ToLOvTwY cUUBaLVdVvTaV éy@ pev edrropat, e¢ Kab avTos IIpiapos cuvolees ‘EXévy, amo- Sodvar av avtHy toto ’Axasoiot, wédovTa ye 5) THY TapedvT@V KaKGv atrarraynoerOat, ov pey ovdé ) Bacirnin és > AdéEavdpov mepine, waTe yépovTos IIpsdwov edvtos er’ éxelvp Ta TpHypaTa eivat, adda “Extwp Kal mpecBitepos kal avnp éxeivou paddov ey éuedre adtnv IIpiduov amoPavevtos mapaddurperOat, Tov od TpoohKe adiKéovTL TH adEeAhe@~ emiTpdtre, Kal TdoTa weyddov Kakov Sc adrov acupBawovtav idin Te adT@ Kal Toiot adAdoLot maat Tpwot. arr od yap cixov “Edévyy arrododvas, ovdé Aéyoucs avtoios tiv adAnOeinv éwiatevoy of “ENAnves, ws pev eyo yvounv amodaivouat, Tod Satpoviov TapacKevdlovros bkas mavoreOpin amodopevor Katahaves Toto Tolc. avOpétrovot Toinjcwot, oS TOV peyddov abixnudroyv peyddar eiol Kal ai Tipwpias Tapa ToY Oedv. Kal TdéoTa yey TH ewol Soxel eipyras. Ipwréos Sé éxdéEacOar THY Baoidnlnv “Paprpiverov ® edeyor, ds pvnpocuva édimreTo Ta TMpoTUAaLA Ta Tpds éotrépyy TeTPap- péeva tod “Hdaateiov, dvtiovs $& Tav mpoTuAaiwy éoTnce avdpiavtas S00, éovtas TO péyabos révte Kal elxoot THXéav, TOY 8 «*There is not when it did not hap- sg., and Schiefner ‘‘ Ueber einige mor- pen that ” = “‘ constantly.” ® The old Aryan story of the Master- thief, which the Greek colonists had brought with them into Egypt, was attached by them to the name of Rham- psinitos, who seems to have been Ramses IIL, the builder of the pavilion of Medinet Abu at Thebes. The name is a Greek form of Ramessu pa nuter, ‘¢Ramses, the god,” according to Brugsch. Maspero makes it Ramessu si-Neith, “R. son of Neith,” a title never borne by the Theban kings, but first used by the Saitic princes, which fixes the date of the tale to the period of Psammetikhos and his dynasty. For illustrations of the story, see Dunlop-Liebrecht : ‘‘Ge- schichte der Prosadichtungen,”. pp. 264 genlandische Fassungen der Rhampsinit- Sage” in the Bulletin de ? Acad. Imp. des Sciences de Suint-Pétersbourg, xiv. pp. 299-315. It is but a variant of that told of Trophonios and Agamédes in the treasury of Hyrieus at Hyria (Paus. ix. 87, 5), of Augeias in Elis (Schol. Aristoph. Clouds, 504), and of Hermes who receives as his reward the title of dpx6s pnrjrewy (Hymn. Herm. 292); or again, of the Hindu legend of Karpara and Gata, of the Highland tale of the Shifty Lad, or of the story of Ali Baba and the Forty Thieves in the Arabian Nights. In the Pecorone of Ser Gio- vanni, a Florentine of the fourteenth century, a Venetian doge takes the place of the Egyptian king. 121 190 HERODOTOS. [Book Aiybarriot TOV meV TpOos Bopéw écTe@Ta Kadéouce Bépos, Tov &€ mpos vorov xerndven Kat TOV ev kanréovet Oépos, TodTov pay mpoaKveovot Te Kal e Totéovot, TOV Sé xeumdrva. KaAeopevoy Ta Euara day TOUT@V épdovor. mrodrov bé ToUT@ TH Bacinés yevér Oar apytpov péyav, Tov obdéva TOY Borepov emutpapévtov Bacihtov Svvacbat bmrepBaréa Gas ovd éyyds éXOeiv. Bovdopevor Sé avdTov év doparely Ta xpmuara Onoaupivew oixodopeta Gas ona AlBwor, rod tov tolyov &a és TO ew pépos Ths oixins eyew." tov dé épyatopevoy émiBovrevovta Tadde pnyavacbar: THv diOwv mapackevdcacban eva éEaiperor civas éx Tod Tolxov pyidios Kai id Sto avdpav Kat bd vos. ws bé erereécOn TO olxnua, Tov uev Baciréa Onoavpicas Ta ypnwata év adt@* ypovou dé Tepuov- Tos Tov olKkoSdomov Tepl TedevTHY Tod Biov éovTa dvaKxarécacbas Tovs Taidas (eivas yap ata bo), rovToor 5é amnyjcacbat ws éxelvov mpoopéwy, Sxas Biov dpOovov éxwot, Texvdaato oiKobo- péwv Tov Onacavpoyv Tod Baciréos: cadéws 5€ avToio. wdvyTa éEnynodpevov Ta tepl THY eEaipecww Tod AiOov Sotvat TA péTpa avtov, Nyovta ws TdoTa SiahvAdooortes Tapia THY Bacidéos L ” \ \ \ Xr, a \ / \ Se - XPNMATOV €CoVTal. Kat TOV MEV TEAEVTHOAL TOV Biov, TOUS O€ a > n > 2 \ y wy 2 I \ 2 maidas avTod otk és paxpiy épyou éyecOat, éredXOovtas Sé éml X , \ \ \ / 2A a ? / 2 / Ta Bacirna vuKTos Kal Tov AiOov eri TS oixodounpate avevpovTas € x y \ an / \ 2 f pnidtas petayerpicacbas Kal Tov xXpnudtwv ToAda é£eveixacOat. © \ a x ; t 2 / \ ” 4 Os @s O€ Tux Tov Bactdéa avoi~avta To olknua, Owupdoas idovta TOV XpnuaTov KaTadea TA ayynia, ovK exew S& SvTWa érrat- a a 4 / / n TLaTAl TOY TE ONMAYTPwWY EOVTMOY TOwV Kal TOD oiKHwaToS KEKANL-~ pévov. os 5€ adiT@ Kal dis cal tpls dvoi~avts aieh éXNdoow paiverOat TA xphpata (Tos yap KréwTas ovK avidvar KEepaifov- Tas), Toioal pw Tade* Taras TpootdEat épydcacOar Kat TavTas mepl Ta ayyiia év Toicr TA yphpata éevay athoa. Tav sé hwpav adotep ev TO TPd TOD ypdvm eEOdvT@V Kal évduvTos Tod © Ff > a > \ \ \ my” n 1M/ an Fa E€TEPOU QuUTwWY, ETEL TPOS TA ayyos mpoonrbe, tOéws TH Tayy. evéxerOar. as S& yrdvat adtov év olp Kax@ hv, iWéws nadeiv Tov adeAdedv xal Snrodv adTS Ta Tapedvta, Kab Kedevew Thy taxlotny éodivta arotapeiy adtod THY Kepadyy, SKws pt) adTOS 6pOels Kal yvwpicbels bs ein TpocaTodcn KaKeivov. Te bé SdEa ed Aéyewv, Kal mrojoal piv TevcOévta tdota, Kal KaTap- 1 “One of the walls of which should temples, concealed even from most adjoin the external part of his palace.” of those employed in the edifice. The secret treasure-chamber reminds At Denderah there are twelve such us of the crypts in the Egyptian crypts. 1] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 191 / \ s + 3 a pooavta Tov ALGov amiévas em olxov, pépovta tHv Keharyy Tob ir adergeod. ws S€ huépn éyéveto, écedOovTa Tov Baciréa és TO yy > a Gh \ a a \ 2 n / ” oiknua éexTeTrHXOaL Opéovta TO Chua TOD hwpds év TH Tayn dvev a a t ‘\ THS Kepadis éov, TO Sé olxnwa aowes Kal ovTe écodov oie Ma / nn a éxdvow ovdepiav éyov. drropeopevov 5é pw Tade Tovhoat: Tov x. \ / a fopos Tov véxvy Kata Tod Teiyeos KaTaKpeudoat, puddKovs Sé a \ avtod Katacthoavta évreiAacbai oi, Tov av iwvra, amoKdav- t cavTa 7) KaToiKTicdmevov, curAdAaBovTas aye mpds EéwvToD. : A ri f avakpepapévou S& Tod véxvos THY pnTépa Seas Pépewv, Aoryous t Sé mpds Tov repiedvta taida Toveomévnv Tpoctdccew avo, oe / 8 4 nn 0 ia \ n nr LO Xr a Step TpdT@ Sivatar, unyavaabar Sxws TO THwa TOD adeAHeod t > \ - : > / rn. + © Katanvaas Kopion: e& S& TovTMV apuEednoet, SvaTrELAEY AVTHY ws a ® \ t - > Av mw \ f €XOovca mpos Tov Baciréa pnvice adTov éyovTa TA YpnpaTa. a f a / @s 6€ yareras éXapBdveto % unTHp Tod TepLedvToOs TaLdds Kal \ \ 31 oN, 8 > ” 2 / / TOANA TPOS aUTHY Néyov ovK erede; ériTexvHcacOaL ToLdde pw. évous KaTacKevacdpevoy Kal aoKovs TANGaYTA olvou émiOecivaL n a Z ért Trav dvov Kab éreta édatverw avTovs. ows b& Kata Tods gurdocovtas hv Tov Kpeudmevov véxuv,” ériaTacavta TOV aoKoV a rn t Sto 7 Tpels Todedvas adtov AVew atrappévous: ws Sé Eppes 6 > ‘ / t , n ia > ” oivos, THY Kehadny uv KOTTETOaL weydda BodvTa ws ovK éxovTAa a n n / ‘ f Tpos OKolov Tov dveav TpaTov TpadmTyTat. Tors Sé PvAdKous ws a“ 2 , % egy iSeiv ToddOv péovta Tov olvoy, cvvTpéyey és THY OddY ayynia t éyovtas, Kal tov éxxeyupévoy olvoy cuyxouivew év Képder troceo- a ? \ f pévous: tov Sé Siarodopeicbar Tact dpynv mpoomoveopevor, \ a ; / oh : Tmapauyv0eomevav dé avtov TY PUAaKwY xYpove Tpniverbas bas \ ¢ t na > a I y 2 F ay mpoctrovetabat Kal virierOar THs opyhs, Tédos 5é eEeAdoas avTov na n t Tous dvous é€k THs dd00 Kal KaTacKxevdtev. ws Sé AOYous TE , > ee \ \ n / \ > L Tréous eyyiverOat Kal twa Kal ocKaai pw Kal és yédX\oTa n n a a ? Qn mpoayayéc Oat, éridodvar avtotot TOY acKdy Eva Todls € avTod @omrep etyov KkaTtaxrbévtas mivesy Siavocicba, Kal éxelvov Tapa- . n ® x AapBdvew Kab Kerevew peT EwUTaV peivayvta cuptivey: Tov Oe n a J iN \ , mecOnvat te 82 Kal KaTapeivar. ws O€ py Tapa THY TOoW i > / 2 a > Cy Yo a piroppdvas nomwdlovto, émidodvar avtoics Kal addov Tov 3 a / A a a t \ / = ackav: darrirés 5¢ TH TOTS Ypnoapévovs Tovs puddxous uTrep- na \ a of a wy peOucOjvat Kai xpatnbévtas bd Tod Umvov avtod évOa Tep n f z a / / érwvov KataxorunOjvar. Tov dé, ©S TPOTw Hv Tis VUKTOS, TO TE rn n n rn \ a ts > /, capa ToD aderApeod KaTaddcar Kal Tov pvdrAdKov ém) Avy iy i \ \ /S, 3 2 Oé 5é \ , 2 , mavrov Evpnoat tas deEas Tapnioas, emievta dé Tov veKuy em 2 “When he was come to the guards 3 The native Egyptians usually (though who were watching the hanging corpse.” notinvariably) shaved. The police, how- (y (8 192 HERODOTOS. [Book a \ rods dvous aredatvve én’ olxov, émiTehécavta TH pnTpl Ta > L n \ 6) mpooraxGevra. Tov 6¢ Baciréa, @s avT@O amrnyyédrOn Tod Papos / A t 0 véKUs Exner Neppiev05, Seva mroveiys mwdavTws dé Bovdomevoy / a f etpeOjvar bots KoTé ein 0 TdoTa pHYXavEdpevos, ToLoal pu a. na t > Tdd¢e, Guol pev ov miata. THY Ovyatépa THY EwvTOD KaTicaL er € t t olkypatos, évTeiAdpevoy TavTas Te opoiws mpocdéxerOat, Kat \ t > ef / > A On 2 an t mpw ovyyevecOas, dvaydfew Aéyew adTH 6 Te On ev TH Bip a a 2 oN / épyactas abté copotatoy Kal avoowrtatov' bs 8 av annynontas n a \ \ Ta qepl Tov Popa yeyernuéva, TodTOV ovAAapBavely Kal pH nn a n = amévas Eo. os b€ THv Taida Tovey Ta eK TOU TaTpOS TpoT- n 9 nr f taybévta, Tov papa TuvOdpevov THY elvexa TdoTa émMpnoceTo, BovrAnbévra mrohutporin TOD Bacvréos mrepuyevéa Bau To.eiy Tae. vexpod mpooparou dmorapovra év TH Buw@ THY xsipa iévat avrov exovra avTiy od TO iar lay éserBévra 88 ds ** rod Baciréos TH Ouyatépa Kal cipwredpmevov Ta Tep Kal of ddXoL, arrnyjoac Oat € 2 fs N y 2 , a n 2? a 2 a @S avorwwTaTov jev ein epyacuévos Sre Tob adernpeod év 7 a 4 € € > Oncavpd Tod PBacirdéos tbo wdyns adovTos aroTdmot THY /, Z \ af \ ¥ ft Keparyy, copwtatoy S& dts Tos puAdKovs KaTapeicas KaTa- - mn 3 n 4 x f \ 4 = wv AUoere TOD GdeApEoD KpEeuduevoy Tov véxvY. THY SE wS HKOVTE a n i n nr amrecOar adtov. Tov S& dopa év TO cKOTEL TrpOTEivaL AUTH TOD vexpov THY xelpa: THY S& émidaBopévny exew, vopilovcar aitod éxeivou Ths yeipos avréyerOar: Tov 5é dpa mpoéuevov > a oy \ / e e \ \ - 2? 4% Q airy otxecOat Sid Oupéwy devyovta. ws S€ Kal tdota és Tov Bactréa aynveixOn, exremr@AHyOar pwev ert TH TorAvppocivy TE - a Kal Town ToD avOpwrrov, Tédos 5é SiaréwrovTa és mdcas Tas - modas émayyéAnec Oar adeinv Te: didovta Kal peydda wrrodexKo- + f > wv \ e nn + x A ft pevov édOovte és driv tiv éwvTod. Tov S& Popa TicTevoayTa a t éXOeiy mpds adtov, “Payrrintov S& peyddhas Owvpdoat, Kai ot x 4 a THY Ovyatépa TavTHY cvVOLKioaL OS ThEloTA eTITTAapEeVe aVOpa- mov: Aiyumtious pev yap TOV adAdXwv mpoKexpicbaL, éxeivoy Sé Alyurriov. fa) \ a 122 Mera 8é tdota édeyov TodTov Tov Baciriéa Coov xataBivar \ rf n Kato és Tov of “EdAnves “Ardnv vopifovcr eivat, cat KeiOe oury- / a , 4 \ \ \ n > \ \ Xe a KuBevew TH Anuntps, Kal Ta perv viKay avTnv Ta Se éEcootcbar ever, were recruited from the Libyan counted for the five days of the epact, Matiu, who had whiskers. See Maspero, needed to make up the 365 days of the Contes égyptiens, p. xl. solar year, by declaring that Hermés 3a “To”; notelsewherein Herodotos. (Thoth) had won them at dice from the 4 d.e. Isis. Plutarch (De Js. 12) Moon before the birth of Osiris. The records an Egyptian myth which ac- story told by Herodotos may be a dis- THE LAND OF EGYPT. 193 u.] €: 3: aA t / 3 t 0 60 ” 3 rOA um avuThs, Kal piv wad amixécOar SHpov éyovta Tap avdTis / / \ n NEelpomaxtpov ypvccov. amd oe THS “Paprpwitov KxataBdcvos, © f 2 f c \ \ Bh ? / a \ @s Tad amixeto, optiv 6 avayew Aiyurriovs ébacav, THY \ # UN a) ” } > » rr’, 2 t > 7 > t yy Kal éy@ oida és Kal és gud éreredéovtas avtovs: ov pévtos el \ f € a ye Sua tdota oprdfovoer éyw Aéyewv. adpos dé avTnpwepov 3 * a a éEvpyvavtes of iepeis kat wv ednoav évds EwvTdv pitpy Tovs ? / / \ a opOarpots, aryaryovtes dé wy ExovTa TO Papos és odor pépoveay 2 € \ Ax 5 > d 2 / 2 / ‘ \ ¢ / és tepov Anuntpos” avtol amadddcoovtat drricw: Tov Sé iepéa TodTov Katadedepévov Tos dpOarpors A€yover bd dSvo AVKwY oo 2 \ a / n lf ayecOar és Td iepov THs Anyntpos améxov Ths modo elKoot £ a otadious, Kal adtis dmicw éx To tepod amayew piv Tos AdKOUS \ a és THUTO yapiov. Tolar pév vuy bw AiyuTTiov deyouévotos - n xpacbe brew TA ToLadTa TiOavd éori® guol bé mapa maévTa Tov f a / Aovyov vroKxelras STs Ta Aeyoueva tm ExdoTwv axon ypada. > / Py n / Ae / , An \ apynyetevey S& taHv Kata Aiybrtios éyovot Anuntpa Kal / a / / Avovucov.” mpatou 88 nai rovde tov rOyov Aiydartioi ciate of >of fe 2 , \ 227 , 2 a A \ eirrovTes, ws avOpwtrov uy? aOdvaTds éott, TOD cwmaTtos 5é / KatapOivovtos és ado Coov aiel yuvopwevoy éodverat, erredy 8é 4 t \ a ‘\ , \ 4 mavta TwepiénOn Ta Xepoaia Kal Ta Oaddoowa Kal Ta TeTEWd, 5 n t adtis és avOpa@Tov chua ywwopmevoy éaddver, THY Tepinrvow Se IA / 2 t ” 8 / a / > “ abty yiverOat év tpicxytdlowcs Erect. ToiT@ TH OY Eiol Ob ¢ t Eddijvov éxpicavto, of ev mpotepov ot 8€ tarepor,’ ws idio a = a / EwuTOV éovTL’ TOV éym eldas TA oUVOpaTa ov ypada. Méype pév vuv “Payruvirov Bactréos eivat év Aiyirt@ racav > t 2- \ > a v f \ \ n evvominu édeyov Kal evOnveiv AiyuTrov peyddws, peta S€ TOUTOV / Bactretcavtd chewy Xéotra és Tacay KaxoTnTa éddoat.. Kata- torted form of this, since it is associated with a feast of Isis. The Greeks per- haps affixed it to the name of Rhampsi- nitos in consequence of the representa- tion of Ramses III. seated at draughts with a woman of the harem, which holds a prominent place on the outer wall of his palace at Medinet Abu. The romance of Setnau, given in a demotic papyrus, describes how Setnau descended into the tomb of Ptah-nofer-ka at Koptos, and beat the dead man in a game of fifty-two points, thereby gaining pos- session of a magical book. 5 Doubt is thrown upon the ceremony by the fact that Herodotos does not say where this particular temple of Isis was. 0 Amenti, the Egyptian Hades, was guarded by two jackals, the representatives of Anubis, who are accordingly often de- picted on the monuments. Herodotos or his informants mistook them for wolves. 6 Even the faith of Herodotos was not robust enough to swallow the de- scent of Rhampsinitos into Hades. 7 Isis and Osiris. 8 See Appendix I. The souls of the wicked alone passed into animals. 9 Pherekydés of Syros (Cic. Tusc. Disp. i. 16), Pythagoras, Empedoklés, etc. 1 The three pyramid-builders belonged to the fourth dynasty, and reigned about 3000 years earlier than Ramses. But 123 124 125 194 HERODOTOS. [Boox aA t t Kdyloavta yap pu TavtTa Td lepa TpATa pév oheas Ovoiwy , 3, 2 \ Y 2 f € n , f routéwv amépEas,” peta S& épydfecOas EwvT@ xedevey TavTas an na t na Alyurtiovs. totor pév 84) arrodedéyOar éx THv MOoTomiwy TAY 2 n? / y 38 2 L ef- / t a tf 7 év TO ApaBin dpe, éx TouTéwy Educew ALBous nexpe Tob Nebrou A SvaTreparwbévtas Sé Tov moTapov Toiowct Tos AiDous ETEpoLCL © 7 f Ya \ érake éxdéxecOar Kal mpos To AtBuKov Kadeopevov spos, Tpos rn EX, z Fa 6e X\ 4 40 ? 0 - 3 t tovTo éxew. épyalovto bé kata déxa pupiddas avOpwrrayv aie / - / THv Tpipnvov ExdaTnyv. xpovov Sé éyyevécOas TpiBoweva TO ew t ow \ a 58 an roa tx. ‘ (0 4 \ eS déxa érea pev THs 0O0d Kat Hy Ethxov Tos NiGous,” THY edELpav an ¥ i. al epyov éov od TOAA® Tew Eaccoy Ths wupapisos, ws wot Soxeiv: n a S + ft ? , THS pev yap phos celal mévte oTdbu0t, ebpos bé déxa opyuiat, a n \ f if invos 8é, TH tnroTadTn éorl adTH éwuTiis, dxT@ dpyusai, AlOov al , 1g bid te Eeotod Kal Coav éyyeyAuppévov: tavTyns te b7 Ta Séxa Eten n a / n a yevérOar Kat THY él Tod AOdou ex’ ov éTacr at Tupapides, TOV a a ie id yh oiknudtav, Tas éroveito Onxas éwuT@ ev vnow,’ Siopvya a a / tov Neitov écayayov. TH dé wupapids abt yxpovoy yevéerOar a a XN elxooe Tea Troveomevyn, THS Cote TavTAaYH wéTwTOY ExacTOY OKTO mréOpa® éovans TeTpaywvou Kat typos icov, NOov Sé Eectod Te Kal appocpévou Ta padtota: ovdels TOY NOwv TpinKOVTA Toda@Y érdocov." érrounOn Sé Bde abtn Tupapis, avaBaluav TpoTor, Herodotos having visited Memphis be- fore the pyramids, and having conse- quently noted down the stories attached to the building of the city before those attached to the pyramids, imagined that Kheops must have come after Rhampsini- tos. Kheops—Souphisin Manetho—isthe Egyptian Khufu or Shufu, ‘‘the long- haired,” the builder of the Great Pyra- mid of Gizeh, and the conqueror of the Sinaitic Peninsula for the sake of the copper and turquoise mines there. So far from being impious, he was a devoted worshipper of the gods, the builder and endower of a temple of Isis, and even, according to tradition, the author of a religious treatise. His impiety was an invention of the Greeks, like the bad government of his reign. 2 This is in direct contradiction of the monuments. 3 See ch. 8, note 1. 4 “The period during which the people were oppressed in order to make a cause- way.” Most MSS. read r@ dAdw AceQ, which is not easy to explain. Traces of two causeways still remain, one leading to the Great Pyramid, the other to the Third. The first is only 32 feet broad (not 60 as Herodotos says), and 85 feet high (not 48 as Herodotos makes it). 5 “Ten years were devoted to this and to the underground chambers on the (rock) platform whereon the pyra- mids stand, which he made to be vaults for himself in the midst of an island.” There is no trace of a canal, and none could have existed, as the platform on which the pyramids stand is more than 100 feet above the level of the highest inundation at the present day. 6 That is, 800 feet. The real length of the side was originally 764 feet, the perpendicular height from 480 to 485 feet, and the height of each sloping side 610 feet. 7 The stones vary considerably in size. —Pyramid was abumir in Egyptian. The Greek word properly denoted a pyramid-shaped cake (Athen. 647 C), 1] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 195 Tas pete&éTepor Kpoccas of S¢ Bopidas dvoudtovar. ToradTny TO mpOtov érelte érroincay avTny, Hetpov Tovs émtNoiTous NiGovs Bnxavice Eikov Bpaxéav tweroinpévyct, xapadev pev él rov mparov eneiyon: TOV ava Bab py delpovres: dKws 6€ avios 0 AiOos én adron, es érépmy paxaviy ériero éotedaav éml Tod mpdrou aroixov, amo TovTov Sé él Tov Sedrepov eiAKeTo ototyov ém GAANS pnxavijs: door yap 8) ototyos joav Tdv dvaBabuor, Tocabtas Kal unyaval hoary, cite Kal THY adThy pnxyaviy éodcav play Te Kal ebBdotaxtov petepbpeov éml atolyov Exactov, bKas Tov ridov eEérovev: AehéxOw yap ® tiv én’ aupdtepa, KaTa Trep Réyerat. €£erroujOn 8 av Ta dveTata adiths mpata, meta Se TA exopeva rouTwy é&erroicov, TedevTaia b¢ alThs Ta émiyea Kal Ta KATOTATO eerroinaay,” ceoipavras 66 dd ypappdreay Aiyumriav év TH Tupapidc doa és Te cuppainy Kal Kpommva Kab onepoda avatoipoOn toicr épyalopévotor: Kal ws eve ed peuvncOar Ta Oo Epunveds jou emideyopevos TA ypdupata pn, éEaxdota Kab yidia Taddavta apyupiou retehécOar.” ei & eats ottw exovta TdoTa, Kooa oixes adda SebatravicOai ears &s Te cidnpov TS épydbovTo, kal outia Kab éoOhra toict épyatouévorcr; oxdTe xpovoy pev oixodopueov Ta épya Tov eipnuévov, ddrov Sé, ws éyw SoKew, ev TO tous Nous éTrapvov Kal Hyov Kai TO bd yhv dpuypa épydfovto, ovx ddéyov ypovov. és TodTo dé éMOeiy Kéora KaxdtynTos date 126 made of wheat (:rupés), which was com- pared by the first Ionian settlers in Egypt with the tombs of the ancient Egyptian kings. De Sacy’s derivation from the Egyptian article pi (pa), and the Arabic haram, ‘‘ sacred enclosure,” is plainly impossible. 8 “Or again they might have had only one machine, which, being easily moved, they transferred from tier to tier, when they had chosen the stone; for let the story be given.” 9 This is plainly contrary to prob- ability. Lepsius has shown that a king, on ascending the throne, built a small pyramid, and covered it with a fresh coating of stone each year of his reign. Hence the size of the Great Pyramid is explained by the long reign of Kheops. 1 This was not the kind of inscription placed by Egyptian kings upon their monuments, and the inscriptions written on the exterior of a pyramid were either funeral formule of a later date or graffiti. The Greek guide was not likely to be able to read hieroglyphics, and simply guessed at their meaning, which was probably suggested to him by what looked like the head of an onion in the name of Kheops. Lentils, rather than radishes, onions, and garlick, were the staple vegetables of the Egyptian work- ing class. The Great Pyramid was called Khufu-khut, ‘‘the glorious throne (or lights) of Kheops,” by the Egyptians. Maspero suggests that the inscription seen by Herodotos was a proscynema to Osiris for a dead person to whom the god is asked to give bread, beef, wine, oil, etc., the inscription being accom- panied by the picture of a table on which the food was piled (Annuaire de ? Ass. des Et. grecques, 1875, p. 17). 127 128 196 HERODOTOS. [Boox \ / tne xXpnudrov Sedpevov thy Ovyarépa THv. EwvTod KaTicavTa eT / cor / > oiknuatos mpootdéat mpyocecOar apyiptov oxdcov 5y Te ov \ n = ft yap 59 TodTs ye éreyov. Ti 8é Ta Te bd TOD TaTpOS tax Oévta * n if mpnocerOar, idin Sé Kal adtny StavonOhvat prnpniov KaTa- / a oe XN AurécOat, Kat TOD éovdvTos mpos adTHy ExdoTov Selabar bKws av a t avth &va rOov év Toto. Epyouot Swpéorto. t oo \ f > a x 2 , a rMOov épacay tiv Tupapida oixodopnOjvac THY 2 pow TéP an PA a > Tpiav éarnkviav, gumpocbe Ths peyddns Tupapidos, Tis ears TO n x \ K@dov Exactov bXov Kal huioeos TACOpov. Paciredoar Se Tov tv Xéora rodtov Aiybartios ereyov TwevtHjKovta erea,’ TENEVTHTAVTOS \ \ > 8&é tovrov éxdéEacOas tHv Bacidninv Tov abedpedv avTod a / ees Xedphva:* cal rodtov 6& 7d aiT@ tpi Siaxpacbar TS Etépo a = ? Ta Te dda Kal Tupapida Tovhoat, és péev TA exelvou péTpAa OK . 5 x aviKkoveay' TdoTa yap wv Kal tweis eweTpyoapev’ ovTE yap we 7 Ss e \ a ” ? n f- an er 2 brett oiknpuata vo yhv, ovte ex Tov Neirou SidpvE Her és 2 N ef 2 \ et: es ? > ti \ > n avTny @atrep és THY éEtépny péovoa* Su’ oiKodopnmévou Sé avr@vos éow vijcov mrepippeiv, ev tH avTov Aéyovor KeioOar Xéora. a / n 5 vrobeimas b& Tov TpaTov Sdpov riBov AiOvorriKod sroLKidouv, / an + Zz TecoepaxovTa Tobas broBas THs étrépns, TOUTS péyabos eyomévnv a r an / rn a THs peydrns oiKoddunoe. éotador Sé él Adhou Tod avTod > , s 2 c X\ / e n apporepat, pddtota és éxaTov wodas trpydov. ddeyou Xehpyjva && ab mevryjxovra érea.° Ta wf Ne \ / ” 2 a > t / dota &€ Te Kal éxaTov AoyilovTas érea, év Tolat AiyuTrTiows a / / Te Wacay eval KaKOTHTAa Kal Ta tepd xpovov TocovTOV KaTa- KAnicbévta ovk avory Ova. 3 - ‘ nr éx TovTwyv 6é€ TOV Bacircicar Oé TovTous wmd plocos ov KadpTa Oérovor Aiydarrioe dvopdfew, GANA Kal Tas Tupapidas Kadéovat motmévos PiritL0s, ds ToDTOY Tov ypovoy évewe KTHVEA KATA TdOTA Ta xopia.” 2 This pyramid has the name of Men- ka-ra (Mykerinos) painted on the ceiling. or Shafra in Egyptian, called Khabryas by Diod. Sic. His wife was Meri-s-ankh, The story attached to it was an invention of the Greek guides. Maspero suggests that the heroine was Hont-sen, a favour- ite daughter of Khufu, for whom he built a funereal pyramid near the temple of Isis of Rosta. 3 According to Manetho sixty-three years. His successor was Ra-tatef ac- cording to the tablets of Abydos and Sakkarah ; then came his son-in-law Shafra (for sixty-six years according to Manetho, who calls him Souphis II.) 4 Son-in-law, not brother. Khafra by whom he had two sons, Neb-m- akhu-t and S-kem-ka-ra, and in right of whom he.came to the throne. 5 Syenian granite. Shafra had the command of the river as far as the First Cataract. The Egyptian name of the Second Pyramid was ur, ‘‘the great.” Its original perpendicular height was 458 feet, the height of each sloping side 575% feet, and the length 7112 feet. § According to Manetho sixty-six years. 7 Perhaps a reminiscence of the Hyksos invasion, Philitis or Philition standing THE LAND OF EGYPT. 197 11. ] Mera 8& rodtov Bacidedoat Aiyirtov Muxepivov® édeyov 129 Xéoros waisa: TH Ta pev TOD watpos epya amadeiv, Tov b& Ta € \ n \ n Te lepa avoitar Kal Tov Newv TeTpupévoy és TO ~oXaTOV KaKOD n \ / dveivar mpos épya te Kal Ovaias, Sikas bé ods TdvTwv Baciéwv Sixavordras Kpivey. Kata TodTO wév vuy TO épyov aTdyTeV a Ho nn 2 f Ad ¥ a pi nm doo Hdn Bactrcis éyévovto AiyuTTTioy aivéovot madtoTa ToUTOV. Tah TE GNAa YG, vey ed, Kat 5) Kal TO é t 2 yap uv Kpivey ed, Kal 6) Kal TH erripeuhopévm éx a = e a f - ~ /, > a \ TAS Sikns wap éwvtod SiOovta adda arroTiysTAdvat abTod Tov ¥ t n Oupov.? éovte 88 Arig THe Muxepive Kata Tods TodujTas Kal TaoTa émuTndevovTs. TmpaTov Kady dp~ar thy Ovyatépa adtroba- a a if n vodcav avtod, THY modvoY ot Elva év ToloL oiKioLaL TéKVOV. TOV t dé UrepadyjoavTad Te TH TWepreveTTT@KEL TPHYywaT, Kal Bovdo- / n pevov mepicadtepoy TL TOV GAdwv Odrxras Thy Ovyarépa, Trouy- cacba Body Evrivnv Koidny, kal érerta KaTaxpvodcavTa pu , v 2 2 A £ x \ \ > a / TravTny éow ev adTH Odrpas Tadtny 8) THY aTroPavodcay Ovyatépa. ee ion ¢ a xe > > 7 > a - 3 > \ 4 / attn av 4 Bods yéa ov« éxpipOn, aN Erte Kal és gue Hy pavepy, 9 /, \ t aA / \ > a - 2 év Sdu pev Tore. eovoa, Kemévn Sé ev Tolce Bacirnlovcs ev olknpats noxnuéve’ Ovpinuata Se wap adti mavtota Kataryi- n ? fovct ava Tacay hpépnv, vixta dé Exdotny Tavyvvyos AUXVOS , 1 > n 8é a \ / 2 : > s mapakaieras. adyxod 5é ths Boos tabrns év aAXM oiKNwaTL ee a , a t € a € » e 3 eixoves TOY Taddaxéwv TOV Muxepivou éotact, ws Edeyov ot év ¥ / £ an e a * + /: ft . A Zde wodes lepels* e€oTaot prev yap EvrNevot KoNOCC 0, EOVTAL apiOuov as elkoos padtaTta Ky, yuuval epyacpévar aitives L a Ff 5 »” > na \ Xx x t g e 6é PEVTOL Eloi, OVK eXW ElTEely TANVY 4 TA NEYyOpEva. ob O€ TLVES 131 a , a a v \ A€youer epi THs Bods tavtns Kal Tdv KooTcHY TOvdEe TOV Fd a a a Royo, ws Muxepivos jpdcOn ths éwutod Ouvyatpos Kal erevta > sf a) , 3 \ X t € ¢ a > / e X éulyn of dexovon:® pera S€ Aéyova, ws 4 Tais amnyEaTo UT 130 for Salatis, the first king of the Shepherds, rather than for Philistines. But the connection between the pyramids and the Hyksos is difficult to discover. 8 Men-ka-ra in Egyptian, Menkheres in Manetho, the lid of whose sarcophagus is now in the British Museum. He does not seem to have been related to Khufu, and it is possible that at this time in Egypt descent was traced through the mother rather than through the father (see i. ch. 178, note 5). In the Book of the Dead it is stated that his son Hortetef found one of the most import- ant chapters of the Ritual, during his reign, at Sesennu or Hermopolis. Ac- cording to Manetho he reigned sixty- three years; the Turin Papyrus seems to read twenty-four. 9 «Tf anyone brought a charge against him on account of his decision, Myker- inos appeased his mind by giving him something else out of his own purse.” For rap’ éwurod, cp. vii. 29, viii. 5. 1 The cow must have been an image (or rather symbol) of Isis Hathor, who bore between the horns the disk of the moon (ch. 182). 2 They were doubtless images of Hathor, who is represented naked. Adult women were never so depicted. 3 We have once more an unclean inven- 132 133 198 HERODOTOS. [Book dyeos, 0 5é poy €Oape ev TH Bot ravTy, 4 5é hajrnp auens TOV dupurddeov TOV mpodovaéoy Thy Ouyarépa T@ TaTpl dr érape Tas xelpas, Kal viv Tas eixovas avTéwv eivas merovovias th ep ai twat éraQov. tdora bé éyoues prunpéovres, as éyo Boxee, Tad Te Gna Kal o Kal Ta rept Tas xelpas TOV KONOTC@V' TadoTA yap ay Kal mets opapev bre vd xpovov Tas xeipas drroBeBNy- Kact, ad év toot avtéwy epalvovro éodoas ért Kal és ee. a be Bots ta pev ddrdra KataxéxpuTras powixéo elpati, Tov adyéva 88 Kal rv Kedbarnv faiver Keypvowopéva Taye Kapta ypuc@: petatd S& Trav Kepéwy 6 Tod HrJlov KiKAOS* pemtmnuévos ETETTL yxpuceos. eats 5€ 7 Bods odK bpOH adr ev yovvacs Keymevn, péyabos S¢ ban Tep peyddn Bods Con. éxpéperas Sé éx Tod oixipatos ava wavra érea, éreay TimTwvtar Aiyirrot TOV ovK dvopatépuevov Oédv tm’ éuéo eri rovott@ mpyypat.. ToTe Ov kal THY Body éxbépovat és TO Pas: pact yap abriy SenOAvas Tod matpos Muxepivov arobvijcKxovoay év TH émavTd arak pow Tov Hrwov Katodetv.® Mera 8& THs Ovyatpds TO maOos SevTepa To’Tm TH Bactrée rade yevécOar. édOeiv of pavtjvov éx Bovtods médtos ws éAdoL && erea podvoy Bods TH EBSoum TerevTHoELv. Tov S& Sewvor mouodpevov réurpar és TO pavTnvov TA Oed oveidiopa, avTi- pephopevoy OTL 6 ev avTod maTHp Kal madTpws, amroKNnicavTes Ta tepa Kab Oedy od pepynudvos GAA Kal Tos avOpwTrovs POeipovres, €Biwcav xpovov érl modddv, adtos 8 evoeBis éwv péAXoL Taxéws oTW TehevTHoEV. éx b& TOD YpnoTNplov aiTe@ Sedtepa éNOciv AéyorTa TovTav elvexa Kal cvYTayivELY adToY TOV Biov: od yap Trovioat wiv TO xpedv Hv Troceiv: Setv yap A’yurroy Kaxodabat én’ érea mevtiKovTd Te Kab éExatov,’ Kal Tods pev S00 Tous Tpo éxelvou yevouévovs Baciréas pabeiv TodTo, Keivoy Sé ov. TaoTa axovoavta Tov Muxepivov, as KaTaxexpimévov On ob ToUTaV, UXVA TroLnTamEvoY TOA, Kas yivoiTo VUE, avdrpavTa avta wivew te Kab edrrabeiv, ovTe Huépns ovTE vUKTOS avLévTa, tion of the half-caste guides. Even He- 7 This shows that the legend had been rodotos saw that he was being befooled. concocted by the dragomen, as also do 4 It was intended for the moon,.not the reference to oracles, and the idea of the sun. a man being able to do without sleep 5 When the women lamented for the (cp. Od. x. 84). Its connection with death of Osiris and the search of Isis Sais may be due to the fact that Psam- for him. metikhos II. bore the name of Men-ka-ra, ® The guide mistook the disk of the and reigned six years, like the six years moon for that of thesun; hence thismyth. ascribed to Mykerinos in the myth. mn] THE LAND OF EGYPT. 199 é te Ta Edea kal Ta ddoea Tavewevoy Kal twa muvddvorro eivat eomBnripoa émiTndedtata. tdota Sé cunxavérro OéXov TO payriiiov pevddpevov drodebat, iva of Su@dexa erea dvi & éréay yévyntat, ai vixres jyuépar Trovedpevar. Tlupaplda 8€ obtos aredimeto toddOv érdoow Tod marpés, elKoot aooay KaTadéovcav K@dov éxacTov TpLav mrEOpar, € éovons TeTparyavov, ® riOov 88 és 7d Huscv AiPcomiKod: Thy &7 perefe- tepot dace “EAAjvev “Poddmios éraipyns yuvarkds eclvas, ovK 6pOds Aéyovres.” ovSe Gv ovde eiddres por dalvovras Aéyew OvTOL Aris Hy 7 ‘Podéirris: od yap av of Tupapida davéOecay Troujoac bas Tovabray, és THY TaXdvTaOv xerudbes avapibpnro os Oyo eltrety dvatociwwovTat: mpds S& Ste KaTa "Awacww peat Aevovta Hv axpatlovoa ‘Poddmis, GAN od Kata TodTov. erect yap Kdpta TodXolct totepoy TovTwv Tov Baciiéwv TaV Tas mupapidas tavtas Hv Naropévov ‘Poddaus, yeveny pev amd Opnixns, S0trAn S& Fv “Id8uovos tod “Adatotomodos avdpos / a a Lapiov, ctvdovr0s $& Aicémov Tod Aoyorrou0d. 1 Kat yap obtos 8 4c, 200 feet each side: Pliny is nearer the truth with his 363 Roman feet (about 350 English). The original length was 3564 feet, the perpendicular height being 219 feet, and the sloping height 2793 feet. The Egyptian name of the Third Pyramid was her, “the upper.” ‘The lower part is still covered with its coating of polished granite, the edges of which are bevelled. 9 For once Herodotos allows that the legend came from the Greeks, not from the ‘‘priests.” It embodies the old Aryan nursery tale of which the story of Cinderella and her slipper is a familiar illustration. According to Strabo (xvii. p. 1146) Rhodépis or Rhodépé was called Dorikha by Sapphé. Manetho made the Third -Pyramid the work of Nitokris, the queen of the sixth dynasty, whom he described as ‘‘rosy-cheeked,” and the pyramid really seems to have been finished by another sovereign than its original builder. This fact may have started the Greek legend that it was constructed by Rhodépis, ‘‘ the rosy- cheeked.” Atlian (Var. H. xiii. 33) makes Psammetikhos the king who married Rhodépis, and the wife of Psammetikhos II. was a Neitakrit or Neitaker; while the Hellenic proclivities of Psammetikhos I., and the marriage of Amasis to a Greek wife, suggested the rest of the story. 1 Hephestopolis is not likely to have been’ the name of an individual, and the introduction of sop points to the legendary character of the whole story, which Herodotos seems to have heard in Samos. The fables ascribed to Msop were not written down until the time of Plato (see Wasps, 1259, and Plat. Phedr. 61), but were merely repeated orally, and, like the epic literature, which was all assigned to a single Homer, were assigned to a single eponymous author. Thus the ‘‘fable of Asop” referred to in Aristoph. Birds, 651, is said by the scholiast to have been com- posed by Arkhilokhos. The number of birthplaces claimed for Hsop, as well as the stories current about him, indi- cate that he was a creation of the popu- lar mind. The fables can be traced to the old Hindu stories which were turned to a moral account by the Buddhists, 134 HERODOTOS. [Book 200 a t \ "IdSuovos éyévero, ws SiédeEe THde ovK HeoTa: émeite yap , / a * f a s- modddKus Knpvccovtov Aedpdv éx Oeorporiov bs Povdovto an a ~ a Z mown Ths Aic@mou Wuyfs avehécOa, Gddros pév ovdels Epavn, *la8povos S& maidds tais addos “ldduwov aveideto, .obt@ Kal rn a 135 Alaowos "Id8uovos éyéveto.” ‘Poddais 8é és Alyumrov amixero / > 7 Fdv0ew tov Yaplov Kopicavros pu, arixopévyn S€ Kat’ épyacinv €Ervn xpnudrov peyddov bd dvdpds MutiAnvaiov Xapdfou rn f a rn a Tod Lxapavdpovipov maids, adedpeod b& Lamdods tijs povco- motov. ott 81) % ‘Poddris édevOep@On, Kal Kxatéwewé te é&v / Aiyiat@ Kal Kxdpta émadppoditos yevopiévn peydda éxticaTo I xXpijpata ws dy evar ‘Poddmi,’ arap oik ds ye és wupapida rovavTny é&ixécOat. THs yap THY SexaTny TOV xXpHudToV - a iSécOar éoth ere al és réde wavtl 7H Bovropéve, oddév Sei peyanra of yphipata avabeivas. émeBipunoe yap ‘Poddres wynpnvov ¢ an 2 mm 2 / / / an éwuTis év TH “EAAdS: KataderécOat, Toinua Toincapévn TOovTO TO pi) Tuyydvor GrArAw éLeupnuevoy Kal dvaxelwevoy ev LEpe, todo avabeivar és Aedpovs pvnpdcvvoy éwutis. Ths wv Sexd- Ts TOV xXpNUdTav Tomoapuévn dBedovs BovTdpovs TroANOVS 5 , oe > 4 € 8 4 € > t 2 A > Fg adnpéous, Bcov eveydper t) Sexdrn oi, drérewme és Aedgovs ot xat vov ére avvvevéatat Oricbe pev Tod Bwpod Tov KXioe te 3 - x > n n a x ft > a“ avéedncav, avriov S€ avtod Tod vnobd. didéovat Sé Kws ev TH and which we have in the two Sanskrit collections, the Panchatantra and the Hitopadega. The latter were translated into Persian (Pehlevi) a.p. 570, for Khosru Nushirvan, and again into Arabic by Almokaffa about a.D. 770, under the title of the “‘ Kalila and Dimna.” The Arabs ascribed the fables to the mythical sage Lokraan, the contemporary of Solomon, whom the Persians regarded as an ugly black slave. The Kalila and Dimna was translated into Greek by Simeon in the eleventh century, and into Hebrew by the Rabbi Joel, the latter becoming the source of our European fables through the Latin ren- dering of John of Capua,